Skip to main content

Full text of "Les Cinq langues"

See other formats


'..■tiir:.".;;: 















iiiii 


■;,;i:.i 


Wêê 


liil 


;:;i;H•iH:^^^. 


•",; ri': 


'^$^M 


-^'^:ij^j;;i;iilii;; 


S', 


'^&:M 


X\[/-^'-.\'^ \' 





















Les Cinq Langues 



N" 1. 



5 Octobre 1907. 



8^ Année. 



P 

51 



DEUTSGHER TEI 



Sici>crfd|lrffrtie 




JUN 1 2 1967 






5)te ©tabt 23reêlait Êeabfic^tigt bem Siditer beê beutîc^en 2D3Qlbe§, 3ofef lyrei^ervn 
t). (Sic^enbovff, in i^ren 33îaucrn e'm ©enfinat 311 errid^ten. 5)er 2)ic^ter ift beïanntlid^- 

ein getiorener Sc^Iefier. 

Seionbevs bemerïenêinert ift baê 
©(^idfal, n3elcf)eê cnfang^ bem 
populârften Siebe ©ic^enborffê : 
„3in einem ïûl^Icn ©runbe ba ge^t 
ein 9)lù^Ienrab" befd^ieben \vax. 
©ic^enborff Ijatte biefiè ©ebicï;t im 
3af)re 1812 an ^uftinuë berner 
fur beffen 5Umanad^ ,,S)eutfd^e 
Sidfiterftieit" gefc^icft. ®er S)i(|ter 
Uiar bainolè erft 24 3(af)re ait. 
berner ertannte, ttield^ feltene *)}erïe 
er ba gefifc^t i)abe, legte baê Slatt 
nergiu'igt auf feiuen Sifif; unb fa^ 
ce î)alb barauf bon einem SBinbftofe 
evfafet burcEiê offene 3:enfter ï)inauê= 
fliegen iu ben groBen ïïlèalb, ber 
an fein einfam gelegeneê Sanbljauë 
in aUeljfieim in ©c^uiaden ftiefe. 
3uftinu§ ei-fd^raï ^eftig. ©r mac^te 
fic^ fogleic^ anê (gud^en unb nalim 
\iâ) ©eï)ilfen ; fogar ber ^iiqex mufete 
ben SBalb mit burd^ftobern \ ba§ malt abn blieï) uerloren. iîerner toar troftloê ^ 
S:rci Sage fpdter fam ein §anbler, ber iu einem ^orûe 5JîauItrommeIn % SlrmMnber 
unb {îingerf)iite 3U Derïaufen ^atte, unb bot -fîerner feine aSaren on. ®a faf| biefer 
3u f": "r un6ef(^reibti(^en ^reube unb iiberrafc^uug, baB ber eine 3^ingerf)ut in baé 
eic^enborfffc^e DJÎeifterlieb eingepadt toar. ^n ^aiferbad^, eine ©tunbe Don iîernerê 
^aufe entferut, f)atte ber §anbler ba§ $8tatt >:papier gefunben, unb 3U)ar auf einem 
filiifienben ^lai^éfelbe. „^^ faufte", ft^Iiefet fïerner ben 23eric^t, ,,bem DJknn ni($t 
nur ben g^ingerbut, fonberu aud^ uocî) 3iiiorf — DJ^auttrommetn ab ! " 

gigenartige @e|(^icfe finb auc^ mit anberen ©ic^enborfffc^en Siebern berhnipft. 3n 
cmem feiner ©ebid^te roeift er barauf ^in, ba^ er bie 2BeIt nur al§ eine Srûdfe ûber 
ben ©trom ber 3eit nad^ bem jenfeitigen Ufer betreten motte. „nnb fo ift eè", fagt ein 




^ofef grei^err 0. gic^enbovff. 



1. ©(^icffal = destinée. 
S. trompes. 

[1] 



luie man toeiê. — 3. fureter. — 4. inconsolable. — 



ALLEM . 1 



DECTSGHEK TEIL [2J 



aierefim- beê ®icï)terê, .«perr ^aul j^etter, ,,alô ob eê fid; ki beit gic^enborfffc^en 
Ciebern ïeid^t fterben liefee". 3:eIi$5!nenbeIêfof)n=58artf)oIbl), bev in fo genialer SCSeife 
bie ^ongnien,^ beë 2:Dneô 311 ben gid}enborfîfiï)en 2Borteit gefunben fjût, ift iiber 
einem ®i($cnbDrfrlcf)eii ^iebe geftorben, feine ©rfimcfter îïannl), bie oud^ eine gute 
.^îonUioniftin Wax, ftavb ebenfaHô unitirenb ber fiompoiition eineë gic^enborfffc^en 
Siebeë, fo ba^ (St^enborff feI6ft uor bem ^oiiiponiereu feiner fiieber inarnte. 



Der Pferdekauf *. 



Pastor Jodeke in Hoizdorf war ein tiichtiger Landwirt'. Er bewirtschatlete 
die vierzig Morgen ^ Acker, diezur Pfarrei gehôrten, selbst und erzielte ^ so 
einen hôheren Ertrag, als wenn er sie an die Bauern verpachtet * batte. 
Dabei balfihtn Christian, sein Knecht, ein alter, knorriger ^ Trampel^, aber 
eine ehrliche treue Seele und ein ebenso tiichtiger Landwirt wie sein 
Herr. Vierzehn Jahre diente er schon dem Pastor, und ebenso lange lenkte er 
den Hans, den Schimmel'. Hans war uneriniidlich gewesen, teils vor dem 
Pfinge, teils vor dem Kutschv/agen. Aber nun war er ait und sollte ver- 
kaul't werden. Christian brummte vor sich hin: « Der Hans tut noch lange 
seine Arbeit. Er ist ja auch noch gar nicht so ait. Erst achtzehn Jahre. Er 
kônnte giit und gerne noch funf, sechs Jahre mitmachen. Aber nein, da 
miifî verkaiift werden. Schliefilich wird iinsereiner ** aiich noch verkaiift. » 
« Schwalz keinen Kohi '■>, Christian, » sagte der Pastor, « wir brauchen einen 
jungen, krilftigen Gaul. Heutzutage mu6 ailes schnell gehen, wir leben im 
Zeitalter des Dampfes. Ob du ait bist oder nicht, ist égal. Schlagt der Gaul 
ein flottes Tempo ein i", mulit du deine Spazierhôlzer " auch lebhafter 
schwingen, magst du wollen oder nicht. Nachsten Dienstag geht's nach 
Buttstadt auf den Friihjahrsmarkt, putze den Hans und die Kutsche. » 

« Ja, ja, werd's schon besorgen, aber unrecht ist's doch. Fiinf, sechs 
Jahre tut er schon noch seine Schuldigkeit *-, und dann kônnen Sie ihm's 
Gnadenbrot geben '^ » « Ich bin kein reicher Mann, tue wie ich dir hiefi. » 
Den Dienstag sollte es ganz frùh fortgehen, schon um drei Uhr, denn man 
woUte spatestens um sieben in Buttstadt sein und hatte eine Wegstrecke 
von zwanzig Kilometern zuriickzulegen. So verabschiedete sich ^^ denn die 
Pastorfamilie schon am Montag abend vom Hans. Die Frau Pastor fiitterte 
ihm nocheinmal zwei Stûckchen Zucker, der elfjahrige Wilhelm tatschelte '■> 
ihm den Riicken und bift die Zilhne zusammen, um nicht laut aufzuheulen, 
die neunjahrige Huth aber hatte beide Arme um Hansens Hais geschlungen 
und liefi ihren Tranen freien Laut". Hans schaute mit klugen Augen von 
einem zum andern, als woUte er sagen : Weshalb regt ihr euch denn so 
aut'i"? Die Erde ist ja so klein, wir werden uns schon einmal wiedersehen. 

Lina. das Dienstmtidchen, stand in der Stalltiir und sprach mit grollender 
Stimme : « Na, wenn der Herr Student in die Ferien kommt, der wird 
schimpten'^ Er riit Sonntags nachmittags immer spazieren. Das ging so 
schon, schunkel, schaukel'^ so schon dusemang '9. » 

« Hait' den Mund, » rief der Pastor, « mein Sohn schimpft nicht, dazu 



*Mit Eflaubuis des Verfassers, Herrn Rudolph Brauae-Rolila, abgedruckt. Aus « BriiuncheD » 
(Hambiirg, Verlag von Cari Slockicht, 1901). 

1. agriculteur. — 2. Feldniafi. uQgefiihr 26 a. — 3. oblenail. — 4. affermés. — 
3. noueux. — 6. lourdaud, balourd. — 7. weilius Pferd. — 8. einer vou uns (wir 
Kuechte).— 9. UusiQii, Dummheiten. — 10. prend une belle allure. — 11. Berne, — 
12. Aufgabe. — 13. donner ses invalides. — 14. nahm Ahschied, frit congé. — 
15. tapota. — 16 sich aufregeu, s'émouvoir. —17. grogner. — 18. comme dans une 
balançoire. — 19. « doucement ». 



DEDTSCHER TEIL 



ist er zu wohlerzogen. Also morgen friih um drei, Christian. Daft du niir 
deri Hans noch ordentlich putzest, er miiA fôrmlich spiegeln -° vor schneeiger 
Weifie. » 

« Da spiegelt sich was weg, Herr Pastor, ich habe geputzt, dafi mir der 
Arm lahm ist. Soll ich Hansen vielleicht mit Kreide einreiben ? » 

« Ja, reibe ihn mit weifter Kreide ein. Das ist kein Betrug^i, das ist nur 
so"n kleines Mittel, das Wohlgefallen der Kaufer za erwerben. » 

« Wann kommt ilir zuriick, Miinnchen? » fragte die Frau Pastor. 

« Das ist unbestimmt, liebe Thérèse. Finde ich gleich etwas Passendes, 
schon morgen Abend. Finde ich es nicht gleich, erst ùbermorgen. Sollte 
sich in meiner Abwesenheit etwas ereignen, sollte eine Nottaufe" oder 
das heilige Abendmahl--^ verlangt werden, so schickst du nach Benndorf, 
das ist nur dreivierlel Slunden entfernt, und der dortige Amtsbruder-* 
wird mir gern den Gefallen erweisen. » 

In Buttstadt kam man ziir rechten Zeit an. Hans hatte zwei Tage untatig im 
Stalle gestanden und war gut gefiïttert worden. So war er denn tiichtig 
ausgeschritten, so dafî man sogar noch etwas friiher auf den Markt kam, 
als man gerechnet hatte. Trolz der friihen Stunde war das Handeln und 
Feilschen^-5 schon im besten Gange. Eine Unmasse-^ Gaule waren angetrie- 
ben, so dafi dem Pastor das Herz sank. Schliefilich miifite er seinen alten 
Hampel-' wieder mit heimnehmen. « Na, » meinte Christian, « das ware 
noch nicht das schlimmste. » Aber des Pastors Sorge war iinbegriindet, 
denn der schmiick aussehende Hans fand bald Liebhaber, und der Pastor 
schlug ihn an einen Roftkamm-* fiir.oO Taler los. 60 Taler hatte er zuhause 
eingesteckt und iOO Taler vvoUte er fiir einen neuen Gaul ausgeben, von dem 
Rest abcr mit Christian Leben schon machen, denn so ein wichtiger Kauf 
mufjte gebiihrend -^ begossen werden. 

( Forts ètzung folqt. ) 

Rudolf BRAUNE-RofîLA. 

20. glaûzea. — 21. tromperie. — 22. baptême %irgent. — 23. communion. —24. col- 
lègue. — 23. marchandage. — 26. sehr groÊe Meoge. — 27. lourdaud. — 28. maqui- 
gnon. — 29. convenablement. 



Cfto&cr. — aajcintcfc. 



®e^t, ûuê ber 9îeben ' fvôl)ïic^em Saube - 

sosie fie ^eroorquitlt bie fûftige Srûube ! 

9îun tnirb gepflûcft^ unb beim ^eïtern* geiungen ! 

SOfloft ■ loirb gejec^t s unb beim S^d)en gefprmigen. 

2ûaê ba intr Seine ^at, tanat auf ber SBiefe, 

3[Rirf)eI mit ©rete unb §anê mit ber Siefe ! 

Sîeinicf. 



l. vignes. — 2. SBlûttetii. — 3. |)flU(ïen = cueillir. — 4. Setter = pressoir. — 5. vio 
nouveau. — 6. getrunten. 



Sic @cntà(^c ï)cè ^onioêïctdtmntê'. 



3fm britten 1Bnà)i non ,,S;i(ï)tung unb SDa^rf^eit" i)at ©oell^e, Une atfgemein befannt 
bem j, Lieutenant pour le Roi" François de Théas, comte de Thoranc, ober, 
tDte tt)ir ifin fiir3er nennen, bem ,,.fîonigéteutnant", bem mintdrifcfien ©aft be5 

1. Lieuteûaot du roi (Louis XV). 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



'M 



Oaterlit^en §auîeêuidf)renb ber O^vanaoïen^eit ^ ein fcï)oneê Senfmal geje^t. ®ie ©eftalt 
btefeê Siïlanneê, beffen eorneî)me ©rfi^einung einen unau5lbi($Ii(ï)en ©irtbnicf auf ha^:> 
©eiitiit bcë iînaben gemarOt f)at, ift babiivdfi fur iimner mit ©oetfieê Seï)en§9efd^icï)te 
Derbunben, unb eé ift uevftanblicf), bafe fief) bie Jorfcfjung mit cgrofeer Siebe beê ©rafen 
angenommen unb feinen meiteren ©dndfaïeu iiûcf^gefpûrt fiat, um fo mef)r, aie 








®a§ ©oet!^c=§au§ ju granffurt a. 5Jl. bon bet |)offcttc. 

(Soet^e felbft faft nom îlugeubUcî feiue§ 5(n§3ugeê auè bem ndterlicfien ^aufe ben 
^bnigêleutuaut gcinalicf) onë ben Slugen nerforen f)atte. 

Unter ben ©riebuiffen, 'bie fid^ bem iînaben in jener S^it ti^f i"^ ©ebdc^tnié 
pragten, nimmt ber grofee 2lnftrag ^, ben ber ©raf eiuer Slnjaf)! ber beften [yranïfurter 
.^iinftler erteitte, einen fierborragenben ^lai} ein. ©leid^ beim ©intreten in ha§ 
©oet[)ef(ï}e .'pané l^otte ber ïunftfinnige 3:ran3ofe, toie man meife, ûufeerorbentlitf) 
ïeb^Qften ©efaïïen an ber ©emalbegalerie beê aïten §errn 9îat ^ gefunben, unb mon 
f)atte 3ucrft fioffen fonnen, ba^ bie gemeinfcf^aftlii^e Ciebe 3nr .^unft ben Soben ju 
einem ertrdgïid^eu modiis vivendi be§ Çiauë^errn un-b beè ©afteê gebcn ïonnte, 
— eine §offnung, bie fief) feiber ni^t erfiiffte. — 3)a§ ^uijftintereffe beê ©rafeu 
bettitigte fic^ nun afSbalb aud^ in bemerïenêmerter ÏÛeife. ,,©Ieid^ in ben erften 



2. 2Ba|renb fae« fie'Oenia'^ttgen ,^riege§. 2)ie ^ytanjofeu Ibefe^ten g^ranïfurt bon 1759 ttS 
n(U. — 3. commande. — 4. be§ 35ateï§ be§ S)id)tet§. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



Stujeii bcr 2ln)uefcnf)eit beô ©rafen", JD f)eiBt eô in „S)ic^tung uiib aBaf)i()cit"^ 
„Unirben bie fatntlicf^en J-riinffuvter 5JUUer, a(é §irt, S(ï)u^, Irautmann, 9îotl]nagel, 
^unfer, 311 ifjm bevufen. ©te jeigtcn ï{)U ferticjeu ©emalbe nor, itub ber ©vaf eignete 
fid^ baê ^BerMuflic^e 511. 3f)m linirbe eiu ï)u(if(ï)eô {)et(eâ ©iebelaimmcr in ber DJUinfarbe 
eingeràumt nnb fogleid) in ein lîabinett unb 3lte(icr uingemanbelt," 

3n biefem 9{telier ijabeix bann bie genannten maUx unb nor atlem ©eeïa^, ber auè 
bem benac^darten Sarinftabt f)eriibergef)oIt iinirbe, nnb beffen onmutige 9toÎDfoart bem 
O^ranjofen tiefonbers aufcigte % im 9hiftrage unb nad) ben genauen 3lnga(ieu beê ©rafen 
eine gan^e 3eitlûng 33i(ber gemalt, bie fiir bas graflid)e ®ii)IoB iu ©raffe in ber 
^roDence, bû§ ber ïïruber beê ©rafen, ber 9}laioratêf)err, fief) crbaute, beftimmt uiaren. 
Sie genauen 53tafee ber 3i"iu'fi" unb ^abinette f)atte ber ©raf fidf) auâ ber §eimat 
fommen laffen. ®iefe ©emiiïbe entftanben unmittelbar unter ben 5Xugen ©oet^eê, ber, 
tro^ feiner ^ugenb, ni(ï)t bio^ a(5 Cernenber ,5ufrf)aute, fonbern anâ) banî feiner 
lebfjaften ^f)antafie, bie an ben fiinftlerifcf)en SBorgdngenungemein regen 9tnteil naî)m, 
ben ^iinftlern mand^en fc^a|îenGiiierten9îatgab. Unter anberem luirb man fief) erinnern, 
ba^ ber ^nabe einen eigenen 3ïuffa| fc^rieb, in bem er jtoolf Silber jur ©efc^ii^te 
Sofefê f(f)itberte, bie bann anà) gum ïeil auë9efiiî)rt tcurben. 2luf einem biefer Sifber 
gtaubt man in bent ,i?opf Stofefô (uon Srautmanu) ben jnngen ©Detï)e ju erîenuen. S)ieje 
fiinf 33itber fiub feit 1897 im ÎBefi^ beé ^ranffurter ©oetf)e=5Dlufeumê, atô f)D(^f)er3ige 
®abt beê S)r. @cf)ubert, ber einen grofeen Seil feineè Sebenê ben O^orfiï)ungen nat^ 
bem Sebenêgange bcê lîonigêteutnantè geunbmet ^at, unb bem loir auc^ baè fcf)one 
aSerî iiber ben ©rafen tierbanîen. ©d)u5ert fiatte biefe SSifber fd^on im 3af)re 1876 in 
©raffe enlbedt, unb nic^t nur biefe, fonbern aui^ ben gefamten ©emdïbefcf)a^, ben 
man in ber €ffentti(^feit nerfc^offen ^ nidf)nte, nacf)bem Soeperô iyorfcf)ungéreife im 
^a'^re 1874 Dergebene gemcfen inar. Scf)utiert bebieit faft ^mei ,3at)r,3el)nte feinen ©cf)a^ 
unb fein SSiffen fiir fic^, unb foïange aifo iiuiBte bie SÛctt non ben in me[)r atê einer 
§infiii^t mertlioïleu ©emdfben be§ lîonigêleutnant^ ni($t§. 

(tJortfe^ung foigt.) 
(,,33evUneï îagebïûtt", ^uni 1907.) 



5. gefiel. — 6. disparu. 



Ein Jubilàum der Pendeluhr. 



Vor 2o0 Jahren wurde die erste Pendeluhr hergestellt. Ihr Erfinder 
war Christian Huygens voni Zuylichen, der am 14. April 1629 im Haag 
geboren wurde. Sein Valer, Gonstantyn, war einer der hervorragendsten 
Dichter Hollands (1586 bis 1687), dessen !27 Biicher umfassende erste 
Gedichtsainmhmg von einem bedeutenden Kônnen ' zeugt. Oa er gleich- 
zeitig als Sekretâr und Rat des Statthalters Friedrich Heinrich von 
Oranien eine angesehene Staatsstellong einnahm, war er in der Lage, 
seine Sôhne gut ausbilden zu lassen. Christian liefi sich nach mehr- 
jahrigen Reisen in England nieder, \vo er bereits als 26 jâhriger Gelehrter 
lebhaf'tes Aul'sehen ^ errcgte, als erden grôl-iten der Saturnmonde und die 
wahre Gestalt der Saturnringe erklârte. Er hat dann weiter durch eine 
Reihe anderer Entdeckungen und Ertindungen seinen Namen in der 
Geschichte der Naturwissenschaften unvergiinglich ^ gemacht. 

Im Jahre 1657, also vor einem Vierteljahrtansend, schilderte er zuerst 
die von ihm entdeckte Verwendung des Pendels alsZeitmesser. Er suchte 



1. talent. — 2. sensation. — 3. unsterblicli. 



UEOTSCHER TEIL [6] 



aiich sofort seine Entdeckung zii verwerteii nnd verband sich zu diesem 
Zwecke mit <lem Uhrmaclier Salomon Goster im Haag, der am lo. Juni, 
•nach Erhalt des Patents fiir die Generalstaaten ^, an die Arbeit ging. 
Als erste grofie Uhr der neuen Konstniktion wiirde 1658 die 
Stadtuhr von Scheveningen aufgestellt. Sie ist nicht mehr erhalten, 
wir wissen aber ans Huygens Beschreibung, dafe ihr Pendel 4,5 Meter 
lang war iind ein Gewicht von 2o Kiiogramm trug. Als die iilteste auf 
nns gekommene Uhr, die noch von Huygens stammt, ist Avohl ein im 
pliysikalischen Institut der Universitiit Leyden betindiiches Werk anzu- 
sehen, dessen Ursprung wir in das vorletzte Jahrzehnt des siebzehnten 
Jahrhnnderts setzen . 



4. États généraux. 



2>ic 5rci ^icftcr*. 



3fn ber I)o^en §att' fa^ .^ëtiig ©ifrib : 
„3f)i' ^arfner, tuer mei^ mir bas fc^onfte Sieb ?" 
llnb ein ^iingltng trat au§ ber 2d)ar beï)eiibe ', 
2)te •'porf iit ber ^anb, baS 6d)Uiert au ber Senbe-. 

«■Drei Sieber inei^ ic^ ; ben erfteu Sang 
2)en t)ai't bu ja lî)o()l nergeficu fd)ou lang : 
„ïlteinen 58ruber l)aft bu mcuc^lingS^ er[tod)en," 
Unb aber ^ : „s3a[t if)u ineurf){iug§ erftocf)eu." 

„^aâ anbrc Cieb, ba§ t)ab' ii^ erbad]t 

^yu einer fiufteru, [turmiirfieu 5îad)t : 

„ilhi^t mit mir fet^teu auf Sebeu unb Sterben," 

Unb aber : 3hiBt fe(^tcu auf !!3eben unb Sterbeu," 

^a kijnV er bie -^arfe tt»ot)I an bcu îifrf) 
Unb fie .^ogcn Beibc bie !Sd)lriertcr frifd) 
Unb fod)teu (auge mit iDilbcm i£d)alle, 
93iâ ber .iîbuig faut in ber liof)en .s^alIe. 

,,'Jhin fiug' id) ha§ britte, haè fd)5uftc Cieb, 
2)a5 iDerb' id) uimmer ^u fingeu miib' : 
„-Rbnig Sifrib liegt in feim ' rotcn 23Iute, 
Unb aber : „^>?iegt in feim rotcn 23Iute." 



Ut)fanb. 



* ©ieîie bie Dtet anbetn îcile. 

1. id^nell. — 2. Ilann, côté. — 3. Iraîtreusemcit. — 4. no(^ etttmat. — fj. jeint = jcinem. 



Die Entstehung der Welt nach der nordischen Mythologie. 

Nicht Erde, nicht Himmel, nicht Meer war einst in der Urzeit ' 
vorhanden, nur ein unermefiiich grofier und tiefer, weitgâhnender 
Abgrund - ; so heifU es in der altnordischen fcldda^ 



1. dans les premiers temps. — 2. Dieser, oiie uaerfalUe Rauin hicfi Ginoungagap, woitlich 
Gaffeu der GiiUQungen.— 3. Den Nameu Kdda (GroftinuUer, Ahufrau) fiihreQ zwei versti ijdeoe 
W-rke der altaordischea Lileialiir. Das eioe, das um das Jahr 1200 auf Island veifhfil 
zu seiQ scheiut, ealhiilt poetische, das andere, jilQgere, prosaische DarsteHungen aus der 
nordiachen Mythologie, sowie der nordiachen und germanischeo Heldensage. 



^71 DEUTSGHER TEIL 



« Einst war das Aller, da ailes niclit war, 
Nicht Sand noch See noch salz'ge Welien, 
.Nicht Erde l'and sich noch Uberliinimel : 
Gahnender Abgruiid — aber Gras nirgends. » 

Viele Jahrhunderte vor der Erschaffung der Erde bildete sich ani 
Nordende dièses Aljgrundes die kalte Nebelwelt, Niflheim (Nebellieim) 
genannt, an dem siidliclien Ende dagegeii die Flanimenwelt, Muspellieini : 
hier war es hell und heii"^. Mitten in der Nebelwelt sprudelte eiii 
rauschender Brunnen ; ans ihm ergossen sich zwôU' braiisende Strônie 
in die unermelMiche Tiel'e von Ginnungagap und erfûllten die unendiiche 
Leere allmàhlich mit ihren l'^luten. Uoch in der eisigen Ivàlte des Ab- 
grundes erstarrten die Wassermassen zu Eis ; so schob sich eine Eislage 
iiber die andere. In der nôrdiichen Hàlfte des Abgrundes herrschten nun 
kalte Stiirme und Unvvetter*; die siidiiche Hàllte aber war von den 
Feuerlunken, die aus der heiben Flammenwelt heriibertlogen, warni 
und licht, so lau wie windlose Luft. 

« Darin flogen Funken aus der siidliclien Welt, 
Und Lohe gab Leben dem Eis. » 

So begann es hier allmàhlich zu tropl'en und zu schmelzen. Die 
Tropfen belebten sich. und aus ihnen erwuchs ein Riese, Ymir mit 
Namen. Ymir ist der gàrende Urstofî% die Gesamtheit der noch unge- 
schiedenen Elemente und Naturkràl'te, dasselbe, was die Griechen 
sich unter Chaos dachten, aber personitiziert. Aus dieser Erzàhlung 
ergibt sich : 1. dab Nitlheim die Urquelle ailes Sein sist ; 'i. dab das 
Wasserder Grundstoff ist, aus dem Himniel und Erde gebildet sind; 
3. dab das erste Leben, der Riese Ymir durch die Zusammenwirkung 
von Hitze und Kalte entstand. 

(Fortselzung folgt.) 
Nach D' Adolf Lange [Deutsche GôUer-und Heldensagen) 
und Karl SiiinocK {Handbuch, der Deulschen Hylhologie]. 

4. schlechtes Weller. — S. l'éléinent primitif. 



(î'VtlàvuttQ ^cutfd)cr 28ortcr. 



ïcr 192aun luiD iuo« ôamit ucrtvaudt ifl. 

S)er yRann bebeutet eigeiitlic^ „ber Senfcnbe", benn eg fomiiit uoii beu itr 
alleu 3iutn9en uiifereCi cjroBen ©pradjftQmmeô erl)alttMien 2Bur5e( man «benîen, 
fid) evinnern" '. Dlad) inbifcf)er 9Jh)tt)e i[t Manus- „ber Senfeiibc", alleiit aiiô 
ber groBen SBafferflut gevettet, ber ©tamniDater beôie^i9euTOen]d)enc3efd)Ied)tê, 
gugleid) ber ciltefte defel^tgeber, ^4-^nefter unb ,Kôntg. %ud) bie ©ennaneii 
rii^mten aU il^ren ©tammoater benMannus^, ben (So{)n beS îuiiâfo, ber beu 
iibergang uon ber ©ottertuelt .'^ur 9Jîenfd)entDeIt bilbete unb auf beu bie 
©euecUogen bie §auptftdmme juriicffiitirteu. ©auj basfelbe 3Sort loie 91lauu 
tft baè unbeftimmte man in „ mon fagt, man cjlaubt k. ", Dom §aupttPort ju 

\. 2llë ganj ficfjer barf btefe gttjinotogte nic^t gclten. — 2. gigentlid^ : Mann. — 3. Maunus 
icf)etnt ein atlgemetner 9iame 3U fetn, htx ben ïfieniiîien bebeutet. Mon finbet t^n meïjrmal» 
in tm)t:^ifcfien Sagen : lltaneê, ber erfte Konig ber St)ber ; 3Jîeneê, ber ggîj^jter ; 5]tino§, ber 
fréter ; 9Jlanu, ber S^^^ë'^- 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



[8] 



bieiem ueraat3emeinernbcn • pmiorte t)erabt]e[unîen=, ^m '^Utbeutfc^en luirb 
jciteâ .Ç)auptliuH-t mei[tenâ nid)t Deuanbert, iiiib fo ift e§ bei une erliaïten im 
inilitûrifcï)en 5lit§bruc! „5lT3eitûufenb 3Ra\ui" iinb nid)t„ 53tajinec". 3iijammen= 
gci'cW bûinit ift jcmand, cigentlicî) „irgenb ein 9Jknn", imb niemand, „nict)t 
trgenb ein D.Uann". 3)a5 d ant ®nbe btefer bciben SBorter ge^ct iï)nen aifo 
cigentïirf) niditjn ; eS ift, Uiie in uieïen anbereu îôortern, flidter Ï)in5ugetreten. 
Meiisch abcv ift nrfpriinglid) ein l'ibieïtin nnb beifet ,^nnad)ft „bci- aViannifd)e", 
23ei malinen îommen lt)ir inieber anf bie urfpriinglidje $8ebeutunt3 be§ 
StammeS: eS ï)eifet „einen benîen mac^en, crinnern". Meinen nnb miniien '^ 
^ei^en „benfen", iperben atter im 2lltbeutfd)cn meift in einer befonbern 
^ebentnng gebrant^t: fie bebenten bort ha^j ftille, feï)nenbe'' ®enfen an bie 
^eliebte, bie Siebe ju if)r. D3îeinen Derlor biefe Sebeutnng, nnr uia()rt fie nn§ 
ba§ alte èprid)Uuirt : „S)ey 9îeic^en S)emutmeint ©ott," nnb and) ©dicnfenborf ^ 
fingt nod) im alten Sinne beS SBorteS : ^fyreitieit, bie id) meine, bie mein 
À^erj erfiillt." 9Jîinne t)erIor feit bem fùnf5e{)nten ^atirt)nnbert feine ebele 
êcbentnng nnb nerfdiraanb bat)er au§ ber ^oefie. ©egen Snbe beS uorigen 
3afirf)unbertS te()rte eê bann in btefelbe jnriicî, Siirger ^ unb 9JhIIer '" 
brand)en c§ in il)ren Siebern, nnb e§ ï)at fid) jet^t inieber einen ïiol)en nnb 
€l)renuollen ^laU in ber S)id)tnng gcmonnen. Setiteit bod) ©eibel " fein l)ol]eâ 
Sieb bec fiicbe aB ,3-1iinneIieb" nnb preift in it]m bie «ffomme HHnuc, bauon 
nnr ©ott im Rimmel tueifî". ©d}on im neunten ^a^rl)nnbert îommtbieêSSort 
ûU tyranenname in ber g^orm Minna por, unb fo ï)at fid) biefer bi§ jet^t 
erf)aïten. ®igentlid) gan^ iierfd)ieben baoon, aber oft bamit iiertanfd)t, ift ber 
Ttame Mina ober Mine, eine i>ertiir,ying ané SBiltjelmine. 33iinna bebentet „ber 
Siebling",nnbbiefe(be 3?ebeutung l)at Mii^non, auy©oett)ey îlMU)e(m93feifter'- 
nnS pertrant, anS bem altbentfd)en Minna gebilbet, nac^bem baôfelbe fd)on 
frii^ in bie <Sprad)e ©allienê eingefiitjrt toar. 

(Uniere ÎJÎuttcripvaiïic unb i'^re ^ftege. 
(iûifcl, 1879.) 



\. qui généralise. — 5. SSergleic^e homme unb ou (lat. homo). — IJ. 35erfllei(ï)e lat. 
memini, mens; frang. mentalité, mémoire, uîtt). — 7. plein d'aspiration. — 8. ©cboïcn 
17S3, geftorben 1817. — 9. ©etoren 1747, geftorben 179i. — H». ©cborcn 17.-i0, geftorôcn 
1814 — H. ©ciBel 18I:;=I884. — 12. 58eriif)mter $)ioman, in bem fid) ba§ befannte î'teb 
finbet : ,, .«ennft bu ba§ Sanb, hJO bie ^itrouen bliil^u V 



miitfcr. 



1. 

®ie erften finb ein Untertan', 
^'ie le^te ift ein Untertan, 
S)a§ ©an.^e ift ein Untertan, 
®er Don bcin leljten Untertan 
3Birb nnter ben erften Untertan 
(§)(\\\l nntertcinigft getan. 



* Ste L'bjung Ujcvbcn unierc Vefer in 
ber nad^ften 'Diummer finben. 
1. sujet. 



2Bic foiift '. 

©tubent 31. : „3fd) fd^tuanfe fet)r, 
ob ic^ ï)ente anf bie ^neipe ^ ïommen 
fott I" 

©tnbent33. : „5)aâ ift nen. 9Jcad)'ê 
Uiie fonft nnb fermante, trcnn bn 
^nriidtommft I" 



1 . îonft 
58iet!^ûuâ. 



= les autres fois. — 2. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N" 2. 20 Octobre 1907. 8 ^anée. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



Vermischte Nachrichten. 



Man liest in einer Wiener Zeitiini;, dalj im Auftrage des deutsclien Kaisers 
von seiner I^rivatkanzlei genau dnriïber Bach getuhrt wird, welchen Theater- 
auftiihrungen der Kaiser beigewoiint fiat. >'ach jederu Tiieaterljesucli wird 
vermerkt, in welclier Stadt, an welchem ïheater iind wann die Auffiihrung 
statlfand, unter Beifiigung des Stùcktiteis und des Auto.rs. HandschriftlicliG 
iiandbemerkungen ' des Kaisers vervoilstandigen dièse eigenarlige Statistik. 
Ans diesem Grunde ist es zu erkliiren, dafî der Kaiser beim Anlalî einer 
Festvorstellung im kôniglichen Theater zu Kassel, bel der <i Krieg im 
Frieden » aufgefiihrt wurde, sagen konnte, es sei dies das 25. Mal, dafi er 
dièses Theaterstiick sehe. 



1. annotations marginales. 



Sic (Bctniil&c ^cê ^dttitjéicittnantê. 



II 

^m ^Q^re 1895 abn tjelang eé bem nerbienfttioUen ©oetf)e=3:Dr)c^er '^Jrofeffor 3)r. 
D. §euer Oom fyranïfurter ©oetf)e^9!]luîeitm nadijinueifen ', ba% ber ©roBneffe beô 
grofliiïien DJlocenê, ©raf ©artouj;, in SUiouanê bn ©raffe eine 2tn5a^( biefer 23i(ber 
befi^e. @ine 3(u§liiaf)I boDoit, elf an ber 3^^'. ^i^^ ^^i" 23efi^er bereitmiûigft 3ur 
3?ran!furter ©oetf)e=3luêfteaung beè ^aijxeè 189o. Slfier t^r Stnïauf, hen innii 
natiirlicE) in Sriuagnng 30g, fc^eiterte- an bem ]n ï)D'^en ^preife. 

9)tan liracï)te bann nncf) unb nacf) in 6rfaf)rung % melc^e ê(ï)icfia(e bie gan3e groBe 
Sammiung erfaf)ren ^aiU : 2tuè bem 53îajoratêicf)Ioffe ©raffe fjatte ber ©raf fcibft 
einen Seil in fein 1714 erfcauteâ ïteineâ ^palaiê, ebenfaUê in ©raffe, û&ernomnien. 
$8on bort jinb fie bmà) feine ®r6en nac^ S^oranc unb SOlouanâ û6erfûf)rt, nnr 
cin ©alon bliefi unangetaftet. Unb gerabe biefen einen nnangetafteten ©alon getang 
(ê nun Dor einigen SBoc^eu burcf) baè ©efcf)icf bes t)ieiigen -fêunft^dnblerë 3nfiu^ 
©olbfdimibt nad) S^ranïfurt gu bringen. Gq luar begreiflic^, baB fofort ber ÎÔnnfc^ 
auftau(^te, btefer ©c^a^moge ni(ï)t nur Doriidergefjenb f)ter jur Scf)au geftellt, fonbern 
3U bauernbem Sefi^ fur ba§ SJ^ufeum erinorben toerben. 

©eit einigen Sagen ift nnn, bant ber ^Jreigebigïeit beïannter ^iefiger ,Sunftfreunbe, 
an(^ biefer 2Qunf(^ in ©rfûllung gegangen. Sie ©cmàtbe biefeê efiemaligen grcifUdjen 
Salonê im ^^alaië uon ©raffe, 80 an ber S<^^U finî^ je^t gigentum beè ©oetfje: 
SJlufeumê. a^orlaufig '■ finb fie uod) ntc^t offentlicf) auôgeftellt. 9)lan mirb bamit 
nocf) geraume 3f't ix'arten, biè ber bringenb nbtige 3(nban bes 9Jhtfeumê £)crgeftetft 



1. piouver. — 2. échoua. — :i. on apprit peu à peu. — 4. pr visoirement. 

[7j AL EV. 



10 UEUTSCHER TEIL [50] 



fein Uiirb, ber biêï)er freilicf) nocf) iii(ï)t begonuen ift. ©é Wax une aber bergonnt, 

bev fioc()bebeutîamen Sommlung nn if|ver je^igen 2tuf£)ett)a^vungëfteïïe, in berfelben 

ÎJlanfarbe beé juieiten StocEuierfeë in ©oetf)eê 93ater:^aufe, \vo fie entftanben finb, 

einen ïïefutï) abjuftotten. ©ie finb l^ier Oorlaufig ganS ïunftioê uebeneinanbev 

unb iUicveinanber aufgeftem, fpater whb mon nûd§ ben genauen 3ei(^nungen, bic 

man ï)aul.itfà(ï)Ii(ï) bev ftingebenben-' Slrbeit beê ^rofefforê Ctto donner v. Dîic^ter 

nerbauït, ben ©aïon genau fo l)evfteïlen, trie er im ©c^Ioffe 3U ©raffe jur 3eit beê 

,$lonigêIeutnant5 fidf) prdfentierte. 

2)ie a3ilbev finb nidjt etma îapetcn, Uiie mon nai) ©oetf)e§ SBortcn — bie SBilbei" 

feien nid)! in ',Raf)men eingefafet geluefen, fonbern Ijiitten aie 2apetenteile ouf bie 

SSnnb befeftigt merben foîlen — uietlcii^t î)atte onnel^inen îbnnen, fonbern récite unb 

ec^te ©emdïbe. ®ê finb grofee r^einifd^e 2anbfct;aften non Bà)ù^ barunter, ferner 

einè ber ,, rembranbifierenben " (nacÇi ©oetbeê Sluêbrud) ©tiicïe non Srautmann 

(,,S)aô tvojanifdje 'i^ferb mit bent brennenben 2roja") unb nor aiïem 3lr)o(f f(|male, 

bie ganje 3immevf)olie einnef)inenbe 2afcln Don (geetaj. ollegorifrf) bie ^\X)bi^ DJlonate 

nerïorpernb. 3n i^nen finb bie gefc[)macfooUen gioïoforaïimen tion 9îotf)nagel erljalten. 

^ebeê 9)lonatôbiIb 3etgt in bev 93litte eine entfpvei^enbe Sanbfcfiaft mit eincv 

^inberfjene bariiber nevfinnbitblic^t'', unb barunter uiieber je eine anmutige ^inber= 

gruppe. 2luf bem einen bev Silbev, bem SIprif, erïennt mou beutlic^ ©oett)e unb 

feine Sd)Uieftev (yornelia, in einer §nltung, bie bem beïannteu @eeïa3fd^en fïami= 

ïienpovtvdt iibevanè d^nlit^ ift. 

(S(^Iu&.) 

,,58erliner Sagebïatt". juni 1907. 
'6. dévoué. — 6. symbolisé. 



^ic dcutfdte îrtttîfitvtc. 



2Uif bem 16. S)eutfd)en 3;an3Ïet)rertag, ber tiov 3iini DJlonûten in Sreêben ftûttfanb, 
umrbe bie nom 2l(lgemeinen beutfdien Spvndioerein l)evausgegebenc beutfc^e 3:an3favte 
eingef)enb ' liefpvod)cn. îJhin erfanntc loot)! bic Seftvebnngen beé Spvac^neveinô an -, 
blieb abex bei einem fvii()even Sîef d)(uffe,inonad) bie bi5()erigen îran3bfifd)en i?ommanbo= 
tuorte bei bev Ouabritte unb g^rançaife fo lange beibel^alten luerben fotlen, bi§ in 
ber beutfd)en ©prad)e ein noïïftcinbiger ©rfalj » bafiir gefunben ift. S)er 2liïgemeine 
beutfd)e Sprad)Ocvein foU aufgefovbevt '* loerben, btcébe3iiglid}e ©c^vitte 3U tun. ®ie 
nom ©pvad)lievein oovgefd)tagenen beutfdien Dîamen fiiv 2dn3e muvben gleic^fallô bev 
^^evfammlung uovgelegt. Sev ^evein fd)ldgt fiiv J-vanraifc oov: ^ran^ofifdjer Oîeigen, 
fiir Ouabritte bi)fifd)er Dteigen, fiiv ^otitton 9ieigenfpiel ober ©efeltfdiaftêtan , fitr 
^olondfe 23egriiBungë3ug ufiin 

1. d'une manière approfondie. — -2. crïanntc... on, rendit hommage à. — 3. éiiuivaieut. — 
4. uivilé. 



Der Pferdekauf. 



Âber es war gar nicht so leicht, ein passcndes Pferd zu bekommen. 1 nier 
den vielen, die aiif dem Markt waren, stand keines dem Pastor so rccht an'. 
Lnd wandte er sich an Christian, der, mit der Peitsche bewaffnet, nebenihm 



1 . eefiel. 



1511 DEDTSCHER TEIL 11 



herstapfte '^ und fragte den um seine Meinung, so bekani er regelmâfîig zm- 
Antwort : « So fermos ^ wie nnser Hans ist es nicht ! » Dariiber wurde der 
Pastor schliefjlich aut'gebracht * iind sagte : « I du verflixter •"' thiiringischer 
Querkopf'% so sache allein. Ich gehe in den schwarzen Hirsch, wo unser 
Wagen steht, und trinke eins. Hast du ein passendes gefunden, so sag es 
mir ! » Aber auch Christian fand keines und ging, als es zu dunkeln begann, 
auch in den Hirsch, uni auch eins zu trinken. Man mufite eben im Hirsch 
iibernachten. Vielleicht batte man ani nachsten Tage niehr Gliick. 

Cnd man batte es. Zwanzig Schritte vom Hirsch stiefi man am andern 
Morgen aufeinen Trupp Zigeuner ^ der ein Pferd zu Markte fi'ihrte, ein Bild 
von einem Pferde. Der Pastor und Christian, die beide fiirchterliche 
Kopfschmerzen hatten — nicht etwa vom immer noch eins trinken, sondern 
vom Herumlaufen und dem Markttrubel — blieben wie angewurzelt stehen. 
Das Pferd stach ihnen in die Augen : ein kohischwarzer Rappe, tadellos 
gebaut, vorùbermut tanzelnd, mit glanzendem Fell und feurigem Blick — 
den mufîten sie haben. 

Kaum bemerkten die Zigeuner, dali den beiden das Pl'erd getiel, so waren 
sie um sie herum und schwatzten auf sie ein. Sie schwuren bei aUen 
Heiligen, das Pferd sei erst sechs .labre ait und fehlerfrei. Der Pastor kam 
fast um^ vor Kopfschmerzen und batte keine Lust, herumzulaufen und zu 
handeln und kaufte den Rappen fiir hundert Taler. Christian halte eben so 
schHmme Kopfschmerzen, aber doch noch so viel Verstand, dafî er sagte: 
« Ich glaube, die Kerle haben dem Rappen Arsenik eingegeben, deshalb ist 
er so feurig, und die Zabne, an denen man das Alter erkennt, haben sie 
mit Sandpapier poliert ». Aber da kam er beim Pastor schon an ^ « Misch dich 
nicht in Angelegenheiten, die dich nichts angehen », schnaubte '° der Pastor, 
« und traue einem ehrlichen Christenmenschen nicht solcbe Schlechtig- 
keiten zu '• ». 

[Forts etzung folgt.) 

Rudolf Braun'e-Roêla. 

2. sch\verf;Ulig ging. — 3. famos, gut. — 4. zornig. — 3. euphémisme pour vertiuchter 
[maudit). — 6. mauvaise télé. — 7. Bohémiens. — 8. mourait. — 9. il fut bien reçu 
(ironique]. — 10. gronda. — 11. Iraue . . . zu, attribue. 



^cvt>mtuttm\mçi. 



SSalber, brauiujolbig, fterbenâfrol) — 
Sonne barûbeu nnb Otegenfdjaueu — 
^fc^e im ^ecjen inirb roieber to{)', 
3JUlbe baâ ©terben, felig bie Xrauer, 
Unb iDie ber î^alî nm bie î^dïen treift, 
Sct)liiingenfic^er^ tt)iegt fid) ber ©eift. 

^ûr( 2Beitbi-ed)t. 

(@eï). 1847.1 



1. glûïjenb. — 2. confiant en ses ailes. 



Umwandlung der Elemente. 

Die neuesten Forschungen Sir William Ramsays. 

In den dunkelsten Zeiten des Mitteialters, als die Wissenschaft vom Aber- 
glauben ' gefesselt am Boden lag, waren zahllose Pseudogelehrte, die soge- 

1. superstition. 



12 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



[52] 



a^St^^ 




Sir William Ramsay. 



nannten Alchimisten, in ihren von spukharteni - Kram ■' angelullten Zellen 
cifrig hestrebt, den « Stein der Weisen » zu finden, dem die Kraft inné, 

wohnen sollle, einen Stoff in den anderen- 
insbesondere billige Stoffe in Gold zu ver- 
wandeln. Das beginnende Zeitalter der 
Aufklàrung* batte diesen Humbug^ mit dem 
eiscrnen Besen der inzwiscben erkannten 
physikalischen Griindgesetze hinausgekehrt 
und batte festgestellt, dafj eine iiber- 
fiihrende Brïicke zwischen den Eiementen 
nicht bestehe, da6 Blei Blei, Zinn Zinn sei, 
und dafi keines von beiden jemals Gold 
werden kônne. 

Aber o Wunderl In den heutigen ïagen, 
da die physikaliscbe Forschung in kurzen 
Abstànden ^ immer ncue Wunderkinder ge- 
biirt, beginnt der alte Traum der Adepten 
wieder lebendig zu werden. Diesmal aber 
nicbt als ein scheues Gespenst", das sich 
hinter seltsam geformten Retorten ^ mit 
unheimlich dampfenden Fliissigkeiten ver- 
birgt, sondern als das gesunde Kind exakter Forscliung im sonnen- 
durchstrahlten modernen Laboralorium. 

Die Wissenschaft bat die Anschauungen von der strenj^en Scbeidung^ der 
einzelnen Elemente schon wieder verlassen. Sic ist zwar heuie so wenig wie 
das Mittelalter imstande, Blei in Gold iiberzufiihren, aber es bat eine 
Période begonnen, in der man den einen StoH' in den anderen verwandten 
ûbergeben sieht. Die Elemente stehen nicbt mehr nebeneinander wie die 
Biiume des Waldes, jeder mit eigener Wnrzel, sondern es zeigt sich zwischen 
ihnen eine Affînitat, die auf einen einzigen gemeinschat'tlichen L'rsprung 
binweist. In der Ferne dammert die Abnung einer Urmaterie '^ auf, und wenn 
v.ir heu le nur in bescbranktestem Mafie imstande sind. ein Elément in das 
andere iiberzufiihren, so ist auch der Mann der strengen ^Vissenschaft iiber- 
zeugt, dafi der l'mwandlung der Elemente nicht durch die Natur uniiber- 
windbare" Hindernisse geboten sind, sondern dafî nur unsere immer noch 
mangelhaften Instrumente und unsere noch immer iiufjerst liickenhafte '- 
Erkenntnis der tiefsten Geheimnisse der Natur daran die Schuld tragen. 

In fast aiien grofien Laboratorien sucht man jetzt an dieser eisernen Tiir 
zu riitteln, die vorliiufig nur ein ganz kleines Spilltchen freigegeben liât. Der 
beriihmte englische Cbemiker Sir William Ramsay, der Entdecker des 
Argons und des Heliums in unserem l>uftmecre. ist einer der eifrigsten und 
glûcklichsten Vorkiimpfer'^ auf diesem Gebiete. In einem in der neuesteu 
Nummer der Zeitschrift « Nature » verôffentlicbten Biiefe macht er Mittei- 
lung von grôfseren Ergebnissen seiner Bemiihungen uni die l'mwandlung 
der Elemente. 

(Forlsetzung folgt.) 

A. F. 
Ôsti'rreicliisclii' Hamldaschitl-Zeitunu _ 



2. fantastique. — 3. bric à brac. — 4. rationalisme. -^ 5. bouffonnerie. — 
6. intervalles. — 7. spectre timide. — 8. cornuea. — 9. séparation. — 10. matière 
primitive. — 11. insurmontable. — \2. incomplète. — i'i. champions. 



53^ DEUTSCHER TEIL V,] 



^iïttittcvtfonovixrc. 



5^ie ,^ettgen5fft)"rf)cn ' bifbcnben .Ëiinftler finb in ber cjlMIic^en Sage, 
fi'ir it)re 2Berfc recf)t bctrdd)tltd)c - §onorare 511 ert)aïten. ^n fni{]erer 3cit 
floB ber ©olbregen nid fd^tDad^er an] bie ^îiinftler nieber. ^m fiinfjefintcn 
^çQÎirtlunbert Dcrbientc ^ugo Uan ber @oc§, ein ©coûter beê ^an Dan 
èi)cf, tdgiirf) 17 5Jîarî. 9.1Ud)eIange(o uitb Sionarbo ba 9]inci tierbienten 
inonatlicf) 515 Wiaxt. Dîaffneï befam, ntê eu fcf)on im ^enitl) beS 'Hulimeo 
ftaiib, fiir ein bebeiitcnbeô 33ilb 4 000 SJÎarf. 9Jlid)clange(o erfiieït fiir 
bie 5(uôfd)mûcfung ber ©irtinifd)en ^apelle :225OO0 9Jiarî, ûber er arbeitete 
nier nolie ^at)re baran. Sorreggio betam fitr fein 93i(b „Sl)rifhi§ ûuf bem 
016 erg" — 88 93îarï ; er malte bie ganje -ftuppel beê 2)om5 511 5)}arma fiir 
bcnfelben ^reiô, mit bem fic^ aud) Oîaffaeï fiir jebeô fciner 58i(ber in ben 
(Stan5en ' begniigen muBte. Xiirer gab eine 5eber5eid)nnng fiir — 100 
îlnftern lueg; fiir ein CIbilb beê -Uonig» non S)dnemarf ert)iett er 600 DJîarf, 
unb ba§ inar eineâ feiner beften (Sefd)dfte. dlaâ) feinem Slobe ftiegen jebod) 
fcine 5Bilber fef)r im ^reife, fo ha\] balb eine gan^e Slnjat)! fa{fd)er S)iirer 
auf bem 93larîte erfd)ien. ®ie^^>reife, bie Dtnbenâ ert)iett, fc^tnanften 5ini]d)en 
:250 nnb 11-200 D.lînrf ; non Ttaïia non 53bbici befam er fiir jebeé Silb 
4 6-40 9Jlarî. inin ^i)cf ert)ictt fiir feine 5Biïbniffe 860=^2000 53carf, 9hmbranbt 
etma ebenfoniel. 'Jhtr ein ein^igeô Silb, bie beriif)mte „dlo.à:)t\vad)e" , brad)te 
it)m mebr, nnb jtnar 6 000 DJkrî. 3>ela3que3 i)atte ein 3fittli-'e§einfommen 
non 6000 53îorf ; baôSd)Iimmc inar nnr, baf? er eS mandimal nid)t anSge^al)!! 
betam. 



1. coutemporains. — 2. appréciables. — 3. ^^dpftlic^e ©emcti^er im iNOtitan. 



Die Entslehung der Welt nach der nordischen Mythologie. 

Il 

Vmir fiel in tiefen Schlaf und begann zu schwitzen ' : da erwuchs ihm 
iinter seinein linken Ariii ein Sohn und eine Tochter, und seine Fiifie 
erzeugten einen sechshiiuptigen Riesen. Yon ihnen stammt das Geschlecht 
der Frostriesen oder Reifriesen. 

Neben dem Riesen Ymir vvar aus den geschmolzenen Eistropfen auch 
eine ungeheure Kuh entstanden ; aus ihrem Euter rannen vier Milch- 
strôme, von denen Ymir sich nàhrte. Die Kuh beleckte die Eisbiôcke, 
welche saizig waren ; da wo sie leckte, kam am Abend des ersten Tages 
xMensçhenhaar zum Yorschein, am zweiten Abend eines Mannes Haupt. 
a m dritten Tage der ganze Mann ; dieser war schôn von Angesicht, grol'î 
und stark. Sein Sohn vermâhlte sich mit einer Riesentochter ; aus ihrer 
Ehe entsprossen Odin (W'odan) und seine Briider, die x\sen. Dièse Asen- 
gôtter baiiten nun das Weltall, das bis dahin noch ode war, weiter aus. 

Znerst erschlugen sie den bôsen Reifriesen Ymir; aus seinen Wunden 
schol'i das Blut in so slarken Strômen hervor, dah aile Reifriesen darin 
ertranken bis auf einen. Derseibe bestieg mit seinem \Yeibe ein Root 

1. transpirer. 



14 DEUTSCHER TtIL 54 J 



und entging so dem Tode ; von diesem Paare stammte das neiie Reit- 
riesengesch ledit ab. 

Ymirs ungeheuren Leichnam warfen die Asen mitten in die Tiefe 
des Abgrundes und bildelen ans ihm die Welt. Ans dem Blute, das aus 
seinen Wunden getlossen war, machten sie das Weltmeer, aus seineni 
Fleische die Erde ; dièse bildeten sie kreisrund und legten das Meer 
rings uni sie her. Lângs den Seekûsten wiesen sie den Riesen ihre 
Wohnstâtten an. Wie ein umgekehrter Teller ist die Erde nach der 
Yorstellung des gerinanischen Altertums an den Ràndern tlacher als die 
mittlere Rundung. Diesen ûber die ilacheren Rànder sich erliebenden 
Mittelraum aber bildeten die Asen, indem sie aus den Augenbrauen 
Ymirs nuch innen rund um die Erde eine Burg wider die Anfâlle der 
Riesen bauten und dieselbe den kiinftigen Menschengeschlechtern zum 
Wohnsitze bestimmten ; die Burg nannten sie Midgard, althochdeutsch 
Mittilagart, d. i. Mittelraum. Aus Ymirs Knochen gestalteten die Asen 
die Berge, ans seinen Zahnen, seinem Kinnbacken und zerbrochenen 
Gebein die Felsen und zerkiiii'teten Klippen, aus den Haaren die Baume ; 
aus seinem Schâdel formten sie das Himmelsgewolbe und spannten 
es hoch iiber die Erde aus ; des Riesen Gehirn aber warl'en sie in die 
Luft und machten die Wolken daraus. Dann tingen sie die Feuerfunken 
auf, welche von Muspelheim, der FJammenwelt, ausgeworfen umhertlo- 
gen, uud setzen sie als Gestirne an das Himmelsgewolbe, um Himmel 
und Erde zu erhellen ; jedem Himmelslichte schrieben sie seinen 
bestimmten Gang vor, wonach Tage und Jahre berechnet werden. Nun 
liefi auch die Erde Pllanzen hervorsprossen. 

A m Meeresstrande wandelnd fanden daraul" Udin und seine Brùder 
Honir und Loki zwei Biiume, Esche (Ask) und Ulme (Kmbla) ; dièse 
nahmen sie und schufen sie zu Menschon, zu Mann und W'eib um, indem 
jeder der drei Gôtter ihnen besondere Gaben spendete, wie es in der 
Edda heiht : 

« Gingen da dreie. 

Miichtige, milde Asen zumal, 

Fanden am Ufer unmiiclitig 

Ask und Embla und oline Bestimmung. 

Besaften nicht Seele, hatten nicht Sinn, 

Nicht Blut noch Bewegung noch bliihende Farbe : 

Seele gab Odin, Hunir gab Sinn, 

Blut gab Loki und bliihende Farbe. « 

Dem neugeschafîenen Menschenpaare, den Stammeltern des Menschen- 
geschlechtes, wiesen die Asen Midgard, die Menschenerde, zur Wohn- 
stàtte an. 

(Schlufj.) 
Nach D'' Adolf Lange (Deutsche Gôtter und Heldensagen) _ 
und Karl Simrock {Handfiuck der Deutschen Mythologie). 



An den Mond 



holder Mond, heut wieder denkich desseii, 
Wie auch vor Jahresfrist ich diesen Hùgel 
Betrat, von Leiderlûllt, dich zu betrachten : 



Siehe die vier andern Teile. 



[55' DEUTSCHER TEIL 15 

Und ûber jenem Walde hingst du damais, 
Wie niin du drûber hiingst, ihn ganz erhellend. 
Doch nebelhaft und zitternd ob ' der ïriinen, 
Die quollen auf die Wimper mir, erschien 
Dein Antlitz meinem Aug'; denn traurig war 
Mein Leben damais, und isl' s noch, und andert 
Sich nimmer, o geliebter Mond ! Und doch 
Ist mir Erinnerung lieb und meines Leides 
Betrachtung ! 0, wie sùb ist's. in der Jugend, 
Die lange Hoffnung bat und kurz Gedàchtnis, 
Yergangues still bedenken, ob auch traurig 
Der Sinn, und altes Leid noch imnier wàhret t 

Leopardi (1798-1837). 
[Uhersetzt von R. Hamerling,) 



1. wegen. 



Die Anfànge der Kunstausstellungen. 



Woher stainmt die Bezeichnung « Salon », die in Prankreich den 
grofien Kunstausstellungen gegeben wird, und die gelegentlich ' auch 
in Deutschland fur derartige Yeranstaltungen Yerwendung tîndet? 
Dièse Frage beantwortet der Gaulois folgendermafjen : Als die Aus- 
stellungender « Herren Mitgliederder kôniglichen Akademie fi'ir Malerei » 
zuerst organisiert wurden, fanden sie unter iVeiem Himmel im Garten 
des Palais Royal statt. Im Jahre 1669 wanderten die Aussteller dann 
in die Grofee Galerie des Louvre, die sich jedoch als zu umfangreich- 
erwies und in zwei Abteilungen zerlegt \vurde. Im Jahre 172o siedelten 
die Kûnstler mit ihren Ausstellungen in den « Salon carré » des Louvre 
liber ■', und seit dieser Zeit ist die Bezeichnung « Salon » fiir Kunstaus- 
stellungen ûberhaupt aufgekommen und bat sich bis in unsere Tage 
erhalten. Der Salon blieb lange in dem erwahnten Saale : da er jedoch 
bald fur die grobe Zabi der Aussteller zu klein wurde, wurden ver- 
schiedene benachbarte Galérien hinzugenommen. Es war damais die 
gliickliche, die juryfreie ^ Zeit : jeder Kûnstler konnte seine Werke ohne 
weiteres im Salon ausstellen. Als unter der Julimonarchie der Louvre 
Nationalmuseum wurde, wurdeii die Ausstellungen abermals in das 
Palais Royal verlegt ; dann mubten sie noch mehrfach umziehen ■, bis 
sie sich endlich im Jahre 1837 in dem màchtigen Industriepalast 
festsetzten. 



1. daiiD uud wann. — 2. grofi. — 3. siedelten... iiber, émiyrèrnit. — 4. ^vo es keine 
Jury gab. — 5. déménager. 



16 DEUTSCHER TEIL [56] 



Ùber die Ameisen. 



Der berùhinte Sclnveizer Gelelirte August Forel liieit vor eiiiigeii 
Wochen im Beethoven-Saai zu Berlin eineii lehrreichen Vortrag' ûber 
die Biologie der Ameisen. Was der Professorausdem Leben dieser kleiiien 
Tiere erzàhlte, slûtzte sich anssclilieftUch auf die Ergebnisse wissen- 
schaftlicher Forschungen "-'. Der Ameisenstaat zeigt eine idéale Kons- 
truktion, wiedieJVIenschheit sienoch nicht erreichthat. Fin Ameisenreicli 
besteht in vollster Ordnung ohne Gesetze und Polizei, jeder einzeinc 
Biirger dièses Staates opfert sich in jedem Augenbliclv trendig liir das 
Ganze, und kein Individuiim arbeitel lùr sich allein, sondern aile 
streben^* nach einem gemeinnïitzigen Ziel. 

Man kennt heute bereits fi'inl'taasend verschiedene Ameisenarlen. 
Unter ihnen allen herrscht der Polymorphisnius, das heiftt, sie weisen 
mehr als zwei, oit bis zu iunf Geschlechtern auf. Die vier hâufigsten 
sind Mânnchen, Weiltcheu, Arbeiter und Soldat. Das Miinnchen hat 
das kleinste Gehirn und dient, wie bei den Bienen, ausschliefilich der 
Fortpllanzung. .ledes ^Veibchen vermag viele tausend Eier zu legen. 
Jedes der Tierchen hat zwei Miinde. Der eine fiihrt in den Individual-, 
der andere in den Gemeinschaftsmagen. Dieser dient als Vorratssack, 
um die an irgendeinem Orte aulgenominene Nahrung ins Nest zu 
transportieren, \vo die Speise vôUig unverdaut erbrochen und der 
Gemeinschalt zugiinglich gemacht wird. Bei dem nun ibigenden Fressen 
dirigiert jedes einzelne Individuum die Nahrung in den eigentlichen 
mit Verdauungsvverkzeugen versehenen Eigenmagen. 

Dab die Ameisen Blattliiuse als Kiihe halten und sie regeirecht melken. 
ist bekannt, noch seltsamer als die Tierhalterei ist jedoch ihre Gàrtner- 
kunst. Sie ^Àichlen* in ihrem liau auf einem Beet, das ans zermahlenen 
Blâtlern bereitet wird, mit grober Knnst und Miihe einen Pilz% dessen 
Wucherungen ihnen kôstliche Nahrung sind.Ja, sie beherbergen '' Kiiter, 
deren zarte Haaré sie als Leckerbissen verzehren, und die auf das 
Ameisengehirn liilimend wirken • wie der .\lkohol auf den Menschen. 

Die Orientierung der Ameisen eriolgt durch ihren aufs feinste 
gebildeten Geruchssinn. Das Organ hierfiir sitid die Fïihler, nach deren 
Verlust die Ameise geistig tôt ist, wiihrend der Yerlust der Augen nur 
geringfiigige Stôrungen hervorruft. 



1. conférence. — 2. résultats de recherches scieutitiqucs. — 3. tendent. — 4. cultivent, 
-a. champignon. — 6. hébergent. — 7. paralysent. 



Besser gesagt. 



« Wissen Sie, Ihr ncuer Kassierer scheint nicht ganz auf der Hôhe der 
Bildung ' zu stehen, er verwechselt oft vdi- und rnich. » 

« 0, da ist er immer noch besser als der alte, der vorwechselte ôfter 
mein und dein. » 



1. auf dei' Huhe der Bildung -- sehr gebildel, gelehrt. 



JRrttfctitufloîuna : 1. Sticfelfiiedjt. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 3. 5 Novembre 1907. 8« Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



Sltcrrttifdjc ^atfdjct'. 



^n ben '^dim eiiier f)of)en iJ3ere()rmitî ber '-Bevijûiigenf)eit, 6e)Diiberê iii beii Stiifdngcit 
romantifi^cr Setocgungen, in benen fid^ bie beften ©eifter ben uergeffetieu ©djd^cu ber 
33Dr3eit - toieber jinueubeu, treten ûlé erfldrlicfje 23eg(eiter)cf)etnungen ^ fold} eblen 
©trebenê getoofinUtf) auc^ bie literuïifc^en tydlicfiiutgen auf. Sie Êeginnenbc JRoiiiantiï 
iii Ênglanb um bie 50Utte beè ai^tjefjnten 3'af)rt)unbertê foinie bie beutfc^e 9lomantif 
am Stnfatig beê neunjefjtiten 3iif)i-"^unbertê ^a6en eiue 3teif)e foI(^er [fdlfi^ungeix 
^evDorgerufen. 9J];acpf)er)on ''^ trat juerft mit O^ragmenten auâ ben §elbenliebern beë 
Cffian ï)crnor, unb eè bauerte lange, (ne man bie ganj moberne ©timmung'^ in 
biefen arcî)aiïcf) unb Uiunberfûm unrfcnben ©efdngen cntbecîte. ©tniter [teûte fid) aller= 
bingQ ^erauê«, bafe 9Jîacp{)erion biefen ©ebic^ten alte §elbengefdnge ju ©runbe gelegt 
ï)atte ■'. 3tuô ,,gotifi$er"Ur3eit batierte ber feine SÛeltmann §orace ÏÛalpoIe ** feinen 
graufig Uiilben Sîoinan ,,®aê ©d^Io^ Don Otranto", unb ein ïïldrhjver bi'feê 
5dl)(ï)ertumë toarb 21)omaâ (ïf)atterton ^ ber ,,2Bunberfna5e Don Sriftol", ber jeine 
eigenen, oon mdd)tiger "^otixt unb Stnfcfiaunng erfiillten ©ebic^te aiî bie oon if)m 
entbecften 5Jlanuftripte bes S^loncfieo SfoluIet) auégab. S)a er feine f)artnIoîj unb noio 
angelegte 3}erfieibung '" nic^t geuïigenb loa^rte, unb ha fein ©ônner '' 9BaIpo(e, 
Derdrgert itder bie Stufbedung ber oon if)nt aie ed^t 6e3eic^neten t^dlfc^ung, feine §anb 
oon if)m abjog, ging er aH fietrogener Setriiger jammerooll 3ugrunbe. 5t^nlic^e 
9}li)ftififationen fleineren Stileê finb in ber 5riif)3eit ber beutfcîien 3îomantif nid^t 
felten. ÏUar eô ein iiberniiitiger ^ugenbflreit^ 2Bacîernage(é '-, mit einenx a(tbeutfc^en 
©ebic^t eigener ^yabritation feine gelel^rten ^-reunbe an3Ufiit)ren unb fetbft Vacfimann'^ 
t)inein3ulegen '^, fo brac^ten bie 3al}Ireicf)en §erau§geber oon beutfc^en ,,S^ronifen' 
eigene SBerte luirïtirf) aie ©i^opfungen beê 9)littetalterê auf ben SDlarft. 9îoiî) SerIio3 
oerf uc^te fein Oratorium oon ber ,,^inbbeit (Ef)rifti" aie baâ SSerï eineô Jîomponiften 
^pierre Sucré auê bem fieb3ebnten 3af)vt)unbert ein3ufit^ren. ©rofeeê 3("tereffe 
erregten im bentfc^en fiefepublifum jafjrelang bie Sieber beê ,,9Jiir3a ©c^afflj", mit 
beffcn ïltamen ^^riebric^ aîobenftebt '^ bie ©(^i^pfungen feiner orientalifcfien ^erèîunft 
gefrf^miicft I)atte. SIber folc^e (Jalfc^ungen finb 3um grofeen ïeil in guter. 3lbfic^t "^ 
auâ 23egeifterung ober itbermut, jebenfatlê ni(^t alô Oerbrec^erifcI;er 33etrug 
uuternommen. 

6ô gibt ober aud; literarifd^e ^ydlfii^er, beren gau3e ïdtigfeit ein raffinierter, bdufig 
mit ftaunenôloerter ©efc^icflicfiteit burcf}geflif)rter ©cf)toinbet i' ift. ©in foli^er ^dlfc^er 
loar 3um Seifpiel §ermann lîqrieleië, ber, mit einem gldn3enben p^ilologifc^en 



1. faussaires. — 2. passé. — 3. phi^ooiuènes secondaires. — 4. vidjottifc^er ©ele^ïter 
(17364796). — 5. 5eeïe. — 6. faub man. — 7. s'était inspiré de. — 8. 1717=1797. — 9. 
©eboren 1752, bcrgiftete fid) 1770. — 10. déguisement. — 11. pmteeleiir.— 12. 1806=1869. 
— 13. Setiil^mter $^iIoIo8 (1793=1851). — 14. tromper. — 15. SBobenftebt : 1819=189:\ — 
16. intention. — 17. filouterie. 

[13] ALLBM 3 



18 DEOTSCHER TEIL [98J 

Valent begabt, bie C)riginaït)anbfcî)riît Cut^erê aufê tduf(ï)enb[te uac^3uaï)men Uerftanb 
unb eine gro^e 2tn3af)t Don Sittf)er=iîalf(^ungen, barunter anâ) ben ïejt Don „@tn' 
fefte SSitrg ift unfer ©ott", in ben |)anbeï gebrac^t ï)at. ^n @nglanb trot ein toa'^r= 
fc^einliiï) cui'j ^ranîi-eicC) ftammenber ©tïiunnbler ^[atmanajar cntf, ber Dorgali '^ in 
i^ormoi'n geboren 311 fein, eine eigene (Spracfie Don Q^ormofa erfanb unb in 
Sonbon ju [)o{)ein 5lnfe{)en*^ unb reic^em 23erbienft gelangte. @r iiberfe^te ba§ 
engïif(ï}e ©ebetbuc^ im 5ïuftrage beê Sifd^ofê Don Sonbon in feine, eigenê Don 
if)m erfunbcne ©pvad)e Don ^^ormofa. ®tn anberer O^ranjofe, S^rain^Sucaê, betvog 
cinen '^ciDorragenbcn 3)îatî)cmatiïer 93li(^el (ïf)a§ïeê mit gefdlfiïjtcn ïïricfen. Sr ïiefe 
in cineni altcvtiiinlirOen 3'-ran30)if(ï) bie griec^ifc^e S)id)terin ©appf)o unb bie fîonigin 
^leopatra, ^n'in^ (îdfar unb ^yercingetorij-, 5Jiaria 5Jlagbaïena unb ben aufgciriecîten 
Sa^aruê, SJlontaigne unb Dtabelaiê S3riefe fd^reiben, bie er 6f)a§Ieê Derïaufte. O^ûv 
bicfe a3vicfe îie^nblte ber betijrte ©eïeljrte 120 000 3[Raiï, unb bie ganae gvoteêïe 
®iipievung mare )ual)rf(ï)einlic^ nie anè ^i(ï;t geîommen, toenn ÎBrain^fiucaê nic^t 
auô ^^^ntriotiêmuë einige 23iiefe Don Caecal gefdlfiïjt t)dtte, bie beuieifen foïlten, ba^ 
nid^t 9îelDton, fonbcrn ber Sid^ter ber ,,^eniéeè" baô ©cfe^ ber ®d)lDere gefunben 
l^obe. S^aêleê Derfodit ouf ©runb biefcr SSriefe bie ^Prioritdt ^paêralê in me^reren 
Slbl^nnblungen^", unb bie ganje geïel^rte 2BeIt Icarb ouf eine ïur3e 3fit i» Sh'ei 
fcinblic^e 2ager gefd)ieben, bie ûber bie grogeren SSerbienfte DJewtoné unb ^Poêcaïâ 
ï)in unb ber ftritten. 9lber balb fam bie 3^d()d)nng Don '•lh-ain=8ncaê 3utage, unb obmoï)I 
er fid) Dor ©erid)t rii()mte, 3uni 58eftcn feineé iiîaterlanbeê bie 93riefe gefdjriebeu 3U 
Ijaben, njurbe er bod) 3U 3U)ei 3af)ïen ©cfangnia Dcrurteilt. 



18. prétendait. — 19. considération . — 20. dissertatious. 



Der Pferdekauf. 



m 

Der K;i|i|)(' wiinlc gekaiift iind .soforl vor (Icii W;i;4Pn gospjimil, d(Min don 
Pasloi- Iricl) es heim ', liutl'lc er docii, in der IVeien l.iift wiirdcn seine 
Koprsclimcr/.en vcri^elicii (^lirislian hotTle ITir die seineii dasselbe. Der 
Uappe iiiiizcllc zur Sladt liinaiis, zog mil Eleganz den leicliien Wagen und 
schliig von selitst den Weg ein, der iiach Hoizdorf lïihrt. Ctiristian war es so 
janinieriich zu Mute, dafe ilmi das nicht aiil'liel. A1)er als n)an an den Hell- 
doi'fer Rreuzweg kani inul dei- Happe aucii hier oline weiteres den riclitigen 
Weg einschlug, stulzle^ Christian : « Das Tier weil'i in der Gegend vei'tlixt 
Besclieid ^, » sagte er. 

« Warum soll es niehl?» erwiderte der PasLor und grill' sich an den 
schmcrzenden Kopf, « die Zigeuner kuninien ja liberall ht'rum. » Kurzhinler 
dein Kreiizweg verlangsanite* der Rappc das Tempo liedcnklich''. « Sehen Sie, 
Herr Pastor, » sagie (Christian, « Arseiiik. » 

« Ach Unsinn, wer weifj, vveh:hen Marsch es geslern zuriickgelegt hal. In 
Helldorf machen wir Hall, wir wollen fri'ilisliieken. » 

Sie friihsti'icklen in der Sehenke, und es wurde ihuen woiiler. Der 
Schenkwirt betrachtete den neuen Gaul von allen Seiteii und fand des I.obes 
kein Eude. Aber er maelite darauf aul'merksam, dafi der Rap[)e ermiuh^t sei 
und dai'ï ani llimmel schwarze Regenwolken stiinden, dafi es deshalb besser 
sei, auszuspamien " und sich's bei ihm lHM|uem zu machen, bis der drohende 

1. der Paslôrwoilte heimfaliren. — 2. s'étonna. — 3. fiudet seineu Weg. — 4. ralentit. 
— 5. d'une façon inquiétante. — 6. dételer. 



[99] DEUTSCHER TEIL 19 



Regen vorûber sei. Aber davon wollte der Pastor nichts hôren. Man komme 
schon noch vor dem Regen heim, sagte er. Aber kaum war nian ans dem 
Dorfe, als es anfing wie mit Mulden ' zu giePsen. Christian zog die Miltze ins 
Gesicht und dôste ^ vor sich hin. Plôlzlicb sohrak er empor. 

« Herr Pastor, » rief er entsetzt und deutete mit der Peitsche auf den 
Gaul. 

« Was hast du denn schon wieder? » wollte der Pastor rufen, aber das 
Wort blieb ihm im Halse stecken — vom Riicken des Rappen rannen schwarze 
Bachlein herab. 

« Deshalb kannte er den Weg so genau, » sagte Chi-istian, « 's ist unser 
Hans. » 

« Fahr' zu^, » bet'ahl der Pastor, « da(^ uns niemand sieht. Vielleicht hôrt 
es auf zu regnen. » 

Aber das geschah nicht, im strômenden Regen fuhr man weiter und 
imnier mehr schwand das Rappensehwarz, und immer mehr kam das 
Schimnielgran zum Vorschein. Kurz vor Holzdorf mufite Chi'istian die Decke 
auf'sPferd legen und seinemHerrn versprechen, reinen Mnnd zuhalten'". Im 
Trab fuhr man durchs Tor, das Lina, bebend vor Neiigierde, geôffnet batte. 
Trotz des Regens stand die ganze Familie im Hofe. Wilhelm rifi die Decke 
herab. « Unser Hans, » jubelte Uuth, « aber er ist ein Zébra geworden, » 
schrie Wilhelm. Der Vater gab ihm eine schallende Ohrfeige und rief: 
« Ungezogener " Jimge, bekiimmere dich nicht um Sachen, die dich nichts 
ange h en. » 

Die Frau Pastor sah ihren Mann durchdringend an : « Du hast wohl vom 
Pferdekauf genug, Manne? » sagte sie. 

« Ja, nieine Liebe, » antwortete er, « so lange Hans noch ein Bein vor's 
andere setzen kann, bleibt er bel uns. » 
(Schlu^.) 

Rudolf BRAU.NE-RofiLA. 

7. il $eaux. — 8. regardait d'un nir hébété. — 9. fahre schnell. — 10. zu srhwei- 
gen. — 11. malappris. 



^amcl tttt^ 9tai>ciôt}v. 



5(n bcm Éeîannten Sitietfprud} ' : ,,@^er ge^t ein iîamel burc^ ein 9tQbe(5f)r , aie 
ein Sfleic^er in baè .<ptnunelreid^" ï)at)en bie SBièelbenter - t)ielfad^ if)ren ©(^arffinn 
Derfu(ï)t unb oft luunbcrlicï^eâ ^eng ^ bariikr gefc^rict)en. 9tber bie einfact^e nnb 
jehenfaUè ric^tige ©eutung be§ in ber Ûberfe^ung nur fcEieinbar ^ gefct^nuicftoien 
33ilbe'j ift gefunben luorben. 

Sie 5tufmerfiamfett mug ni(^t auf bas SSort .fîamet, baè mancf^e mit „©c^iptau" 
iiberfetîen motlten, fonbern auf baè ,,9kbeIo£)r" gerit^tet Uierben. ^n ©^rien unb 
^^alaftina mu im gan^cn Orient finb namlic^ ^ bie §auëtitren noc^ tieute gerabe fo 
niebrig mie bor 2 000Sa^ren, unb cS finb in bie grbfeeren §au§tore fleine Ôffnungeu 
gemacfjt, biu'd) bie ber 9Jtenfd) nur gebiicft, ein unbelabeneâ ^amel ader nur fef)r 
fermer, auf ben .Snieen rutfcf^enb, gelangen fann» Siefe 3;iircï)en ^ aîier I)eifeen toie 
Dor 2 000 3af)i"en bci bcn 3traf)ern noi^ fjeutigen ïageê ,,9labe[o()r". ®amit crïlart 
\xé) baë t)on 3efuô gcbrau(ï)te ©leid^uiê auf bie einfac^fte 2Seife : g^er geï)t ein ^amel 
burc^ ein Blabelof^r, aie ein aJtenfd^ in ba§ §immelreid^, ber fonft n\i)tè ijat aie feinen 
3îei(^tum. 



1. sentence biblique. — 2. beuten = erïlarcn. — 3. lounberïid^e gac^en. 
apparence. — 5. in bet %at. — 6. ïletne ïiiten. 



20 DEUTSCHER TEIL [4001 



Umwandlung der Elemente. 



Die neuesten Forschungen Sir "William Ramsays. 
II 

Der Sloff, von dem Ramsay hei seinen Experimonten ausgeht, ist das 
Radium, jene geheimiiisvolle Materie, die seit iiirer Entdeciiung schon so 
manche Wandliing» in dor physikalisohen Erkenntnis hervorgerufen liât. Im 
.lahro 1903 macht Ramsay zusammen mit Soddy die Entdeckung, daB die 
Emanation des Radiums sich selbst unter sorgraltigstem Ausschlufj ^ jedes 
Einflusses nnd jeder Zuluhr von auf^en her in Hélium verwandelt. Oie Ema- 
natioti des Radiums ist etwas durchaus ^ Kôrperliches, nfimlich ein Gas. Ein 
recht seltsames allerdings ^, da es, praktisch betrachtet, ans dem Nichts 
entsteht. Denn die Abgabe'' dièses Emanationsgases ist erst in etwa dreitau- 
send Jaliren imstande, den Radiiimkôrper, von dem es ausgeht, auf die 
Hiilfte seines Gewichtes zu reduzieren. Aber dièse Emanation ist trotzdem 
ein Gas mit allen Eigenschaften eines solchen. Und es weist im Speklrum, 
wie jeder andere Kôrper, seine ganz bestimmten und nur ihm eigentûm- 
lichen Linien auf. Und docli verwandelt es sich in Hélium, das ein anderes 
Gas mit anderen Eigenschaflen und anderen Spekttallinien ist. 

Aber hiermit nicht genug, gibt Ramsay in dem bereits erwahnten Briefe 
bckannt, daÊ er in der letzten Zeit eine noch viel grôÊere, von ihm selbst 
nieht geahnte Wandelbarkeit der Radiumemanalion entdeckt hahe. Unter 
gewuliii lichen Umstanden vollzielit sich die Verwandlung der Emanation in 
Ilelium, und die Hohlraume zwischen dem Gestein in den Joachimstaler 
Gruben, in das die Pecherze, die Multersubstanz des Radiums, gebettet sind, 
erscheinen angefiillt mit groiien Quantitaten dièses Gases. Wenn aber die 
Emanation des Radiums in Beriihrung mit Wasser kommt oder in diesem 
aufgelôsf wird, so entsteht nicht Hélium, sondern das Elément Néon, das 
gleichfalls von Ramsay vor einigen Jahren in der Luft entdeckt worden ist. 
Bringt nian die Emanation nicht mit dem Wasser, sondern mit einer 
gesaltiglen Losung^ von Ku])rervitriol in Verbindung, so entsteht aus ihr 
wieder ein anderes Elément, namlich das Argon. 

Der Nachweis ' der Anwesenlieit dieser Elemente ist bisher nur durch die 
Spektralanalyse môglich gewesen. Man vermochle im Spektrum die jedem 
dieser Elemente charakteristischen Linien zu erkennen, sie sind jedoch 
immer nur in so iiberaus winzigen Mengeii vorhanden, da6 ihre direkte 
kôrperliche vVahrnehmung ^ oder L'ntersuchung unmoglich ist. 

Ramsay gibt an, dièse Beobaclitungen viermal unter Anvvendiing der aller- 
grofjten Vorsiclitsmaliregeln ^ gemacht zu haben. Sie sind jedoch bisher 
nicht nachgepriift worden, und es ist gut, an ihre Ergebnisse vorlàutig noch 
keine weileren Folgerungen'" zii kniipfen, da es ja in der menschlichen Natur 
begriindet liegt, dafj Erlînder und Entdccker ihre Geisteskinder manchmal 
ein wenigzu hoch einschiitzen. 

Dafî aber hier von Ramsay ein Gebiet beschritten ist, das der Wissenschaft 
neue Bahnen weist, ist sicher. Und er ist durchaus nicht der einzige, der 
diesen Acker pfliigt. Wie wir aus bester Quelle erfahren, ist man in eineni 
Laboratorium der Reriiner Universitat mit aussichtsreichen " Versuchen 
heschafligl, das erst vor kurzeni von Frau Curie in Pai-is enldeckle Elément 
Puloiiiiim in Blei iiberzulTiliren. 

Freilicli nuifj man hierbei nicht an eine fabriksmaliige Herstellung denken, 

t. transformation. — 2. erchmon. — 3. absolument. — 4. snyis doute. — 5. perte 
— 6. solution. — 7. preuvr. — 8. comttatntinn. — 9. mesures de précaution. — 10. 
conclusions. — 11. ayant des chances de succès. 



[101] 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



21 



denn ans zwanzig Tonnen Pecherzen gewinnt man gerade zwei Milligramm 
Polonium. Das Grundmaterial ist also etwas teuer. Aber tûr die Wissenschat't 
darf man auch ans diesen Vcrsuchcn die s(?hônsten ResxiUate erholïen. 

(Schlu^.) 

^ A. F. 

Ôalerreirhische Hcndeli^'^cl) >il-Zeitung. 



SïdfrfjtcD &cr «ioflct. 



5lbe, tf)r g^etfeitï)allcn ', 
S)u fd)ôneê SÏCaïbieLner ! 
S)ie falben - 3?lattcr talleii, 
Sffiir jietjen fort non t)ier. 

2. 

Sraumt fort im ftiticn ©ritnbe ! 
S)ie a^erg' fteljn aiif ber 2Bacî)t, 



S)ie ©tente luadjcn bie 9îinibe 
2)ie lange 2Cinternacl)t. 

3. 

Unb ob fie att' oerglommen^ 
S)ie !ïaler nnb bie §ot)n, 
Cenj * mu^ boc^ Inieberfommen 
Unb alIeS auferftef)n ! 

Qofepl^ ^yreifjerr non ©ic^euborîf 
(1188=18o7). 



1. voûtes rocheuses. — 2. folt) = faï)ï, farèlos. — 3. ueïjc^tcunben. — 4. (ïriif)ling. 



Sïuf tttcincm (ârai»e,.. 



5luf meinem ©rabe, ha biiftet ber Q^lieber, 
S)a fingt beS 3lbenb§ bie 9îacf)tigaU. 
'^aè ftingt fo fiiB in bie ©rnft t)ernieber 
aSie ber Siebften 2aà)en nnb 21rdnenfaII. 

3tm ®rab ift'â gut... 2)od) oft jnm i'er^agen ! 
S'ie Srbe ift fo unniberfd)on, 
^d) t)ore beâ 3l(ienbâ bie 3tarf}tigaU fc^dtijen 
Unb morf)te lior Sct}nfnd)t nnb îlranen oerget)n ! 

Subteig :3ûîoBott3§fi (©eïjoren 18(i8). 
(Pleine fiieber.) 



S)ic ^amVîfrfJtffrtOtt vov l)unl>crt 3<tï)rctt. 



3lni 7. £fto6er tJer^eidjnete bie (Sefd)ic^te ber 5)Qm|)ffd)iffaf)rt eine mii^tigc 
§unbertia^r= (grinnernnc3. 5tm 7. Cftober 1807 mac^te ber ameriîanifd)e. 
5}ted)anifer 9toîiert Q^ulton mit bem t)on i()m erèanten ®ainpfer „&ïermont" 
feine erfte erfotgreid)e Sn[)rt onf bem ç^nbfon t)on 9îen3=a)orf t)i§ Stïbanl) bei 
einer DJÎarimalgefdjtDinbigîeit non fitnf eng(ifd)en DJleifen. ^ntton t'ann aller= 
bingê nid)t aie ©rfinber luefcnttidjer Sicile beS ©cf)iffeê getten : er benn^te 
eine S)ampfmafd)ine non ÏBatt, bie Oînberraber non DJhUer, bie Jîomtnnation 
ber 9îaber mit ber 'JJtafc^ine tuefentlic^ nac^ ©l)mington§ ^been, unb bie 



22 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



1021 



©cï)iff§form ftii^te fic^ borjugêmeife aiif 93eaitfol)§ 3}erfurf)e. ®ie Sôfung 
be§ ']?robIemë fefbft ïng frf)on nid lueitcr jurûcî, unb ben 9hi()m, baS 
©amptfi^iff erfiinben ,yt f)a(ien, îiet]ineu nerfd)iebene 9îationen in 5ïn|pnic^. 
2)ie ©cî(î)id)te ber 3)anipf)d)iffe beginiit tQtfûc^lic^ IGSl mit bem 23ud)e be§ 

jpateren 9Jkrburc3cr $rofe|)orâ ber 
5|}l)l)fiî ^Qpin, uiorin er ben i^^)l•fd)ïag 
maàp, bie 2)ampfîraft ^nr ©d)iffSbe= 
inegnng ju Oerlucnbcn. Unb gcrabe t)or 
5Uiei3fal)rl)nnberten, am :27. SepteniBer 
1T07, fu[)r ^apin anf ber ^ulba non 
âaffcl nad) DJtiinben mit einem non i[)m 
angecjebcncn 9înbcurabfd)iff, bei bem 
er ben 2Bafîerbampî ûϧ beiuegenbe 
-fi'raft benu^tc. ©cin uieiterer ^Berfuc^, 
iind) Êngïnnb ju fal)ren, tourbe geuialt= 
fam ncrbinbcvt, nnb bie ©coiffer non 
ntiinben 5erftortcn ibm fein f[eine§ 
5al)r,^eng. ©uft nad] ^ynltono gïitd(id)em 
a3erfuc^ tam bie S^ampffdjiffabrt eigent= 
lic^ in (Sang. <2d}on nad) fiinf ^aljren 
fubren mebr nï'3 fiinfjig in 3îorbame= 
rita erbante 3)ampfer anf ben bortigcn 
Jlïiffcn, unb 1823 inaren eô fdjon iiber 
brei()uubert» 
{yulton ertjiett 1811 nom ,fêongref] ben ?luftrag jum 93au eincS mit S)ampf 
betriebenen kvieg§fd)if[e§, ftarb aber fd)on nor beffcn 2)oncnbung 1815 im 
5ÏIter non filnfjig 3a')î-"cn. (Snglifc^c 2)ampfî'd)iî7e gab e§ feit 1812, unb fie 
tnareu and) bie crften, indexe fed)G ^al)re fpdtcr bentfdje ("vUiffe, 9\beiu unb 
(SIbe, befn{}ren. 




Dînbcvt Juftoit. 



ïkom Ztcvbctt. 



Sin jeber flïau'6t, ha% aile [terten miifiett, 
S)Dd[) teincï fdjeint Oom eigcnen Sob ju toiffcn. 

Êâ gibt taum ein oÏÏtagïi(^c§3)orîommniê', i'iberbaSfonielcfalfcbe, iibcranS 
qualenbe ilkuftellungen- I)errfc^en, inie iiber baê, baê eineu jeben non nnâ 
eiumal betrifft : ber ïlbergang non biefcm ©ein in§ 9cid)tfcin. iBor aUem 
fd)on, treil luir feiner nienmïS belnuf',t ^ inerben. ®enn mag jener Ûbergang 
and) biêtncilen 5ïugenbïidc besi 23elnnf]tfein§ eruieden, af)nîid) tnie fotd)e beim 
@iufd)Iafen bem (Sd)Iafe norauêgebcn — nom <Sd)(afe mie nom Xobe felbft 
ineifî ber 9Jlenfd) nid)ta. Sagt bod) fd)on (îpifur : „28cnn unr finb, ift ber 21ob 
nid)t, menu aber ber S^ob ift, finb inir nid)t mebr ; bafjer betrifft jener ineber 
bie !Cebcnbcn nod^ bie ©eftorbenen, benu fiir jene ift er nic^t, unb bie auberen 
finb nid^t mel^r fiir it)n 1" 

^n ber iibertnicgenb gro^en 9Jleï)r5at)I ber ^-citte ift ber ïlbergang in§ 
9tid)tfein in ber 2:at nad)ineiSbar^ fd)mer5Ïo§, unb felbft bort, ino ba§ 
93eiuuf3tfein noc^ met^r ober ineniger tiar erfd)eint, lebt ber Stcrbenbe anffat= 
tenberweife ' mel)r in ber 5l^ergangenï)eit aïê in ber ©egemnart; bie p:^ilofo= 



d. événement. — 2. idées. — 3. conscients. — 4. comme il est prouvé. — 5. chose sur- 
prenante. 



1031 DEUTSCHER TEIL 23 



pljij'c^e 9îuï)e aber, bie man bem ©terbenbeu 5ufd)reibt\ ift in ber 9îe(jet 
gerabe ein 3etd)enjbereit§ etngetvetener ©efiipofttîîeit. 

©efd)id)te unb ilberlieferung^ ï)erid)ten Don fo t)iclen 9Jhnfd)en, bie bcn 
3eitpunît if)re3 S^obeS uoranSgea^nt ^ f)at)en, ba^ e§ nermeffen ^ Inarc, biefe 
2ll)nun(3en fnmt nnb fonberâ"' anjujuieifeln". ^n ber 5lût ftirbtfo mand)er, ber 
fic^ ans ben ©ternen ober ûuâ einem fonfttgen ,3iif'^inwtî"t)a"9e bie ÎOnnber 
beS ïobeS DoranSfagen lie^, jn ber beredjneten ©tunbe — iufolge ber bon ha 
ab '^ an feinem WaxU jeijrenben fyurc^t. „5lu§ g^nrd^t jn fterben, ift er gar 
geftorben." S)aS 9Jîard)en, luonad) oor bem îobc eineg fiirftlid)en §aiipte§ bie 
„tr)ei|3e 5^ran" erfd)einc, toftetc in ber %ai einem prcuf^iîd)en ^bnige bti'j Ceben. 
soie 5i3aron ^^ollnil^ anSfiibrlid) er^atjlt, unirbe bie (etîte ©emaf)ïin ^^riebrid)^ I., 
Snife, in fo t}ol)em ©rabe uon reïigibfen ÎSaljnibecn''' oerfolgt, bafi fie fd)liefe= 
ïtc^ in ftrengcm (Selualjrfdni '" geljaïten toerben mu^te.(SineS?lbenb§ gelang eS 
if)r, bie 2Bad)famfeit i()rer Umgebnng jn tcinfc^en ; mit fUegenben §aûven, 
nnr I)atb betïeibet, bringt fie auf eiuer gel)eimen (Safcrie biâ in ba§ 3inimer 
beS tranïen ^'oiiigâ, ber in einem Seffcl eingefdjlummert Uiar. 2)nrd) bie 
tûnten 3.^orluiirfe*^ mitbcncn fieil)n iiberljdnft, luirb ev aufgefd)redt nnb glanbt 
bie „tî)ei^e Q^rau" ^u feîjen, bie i^m hen nat)en îob uerfiinbige"'. 2Benige 
2Bod)en baranf ftarb er. èê gtbt nnn ani^ in ber ©tnnbe be§ S^obeê fo maniée 
®inge nnb ®elooî)n()eiten, bie, foïange ber ©teubenbe 23ett)n^tfein f)at, if)m 
bie leljten 51ngenblirfe fef)r erfd)li)eren miigen. ©eïbft bie ^ird)e trdgt ôfterê 
bajn bei, fie bem Sinjclncn mogtid)ft bitter ,yi mad)cn. Safet boi^ mand^er 
Drben feine fterbenben 9Jcitglicber nid)t einmat auf itjrem einfai^en 8ager 
auêatmen, fonbern l)ebt fie auf ein 3lfd)enbett ober eiue Ijûrenc SJÎatra^e, bie 
man auf bem Soben anSgebreitet bat. Dtatiirïic^ fe^en imr coran§, ha'^ ber 
©terbenbe bei aûen foïd)en ©jenen ©d)merj empfinbet nnb fidj beffcn aud) 
belDufit ift. Siefe^j Smpfinben tritt jeboi^ ftetS met)r unb metir juriid, je ndfier 
ber le^te 5lugenblid Ijeranfommt. ^n bem ïllafee, une ba§ ©efiif)l im ganjen 
DrganiSmuâ nadildf^t'', luanbelt e§ fid) in 93eiyuf5t(ofig!eit. ïiJenn gnoier, alS 
er bie leljten ©i^Idge feineS ^^^nïfeS ju jatjlen unb baâ ()eranna()enbe (Sube jn 
beftimmen Ucrfui^te, Don einem 3^obe§tampfe'' ettuat) gefii()It I)atte, unirbe il)m 
jene 3rtl)liiiUÏ gctoife fo loenig mbglic^ gciucfen fein, U)ie bem beriibmten 
SBilliam ^^.^enn ber 5ln'3rnf : „5(d), menu id) bod) nnr eine x^ehn tjatten nnb 
anfjeidjuen îbnnte, loie (eid)t eS fic^ ftirbt !" ©etbft Sonia XIV. rief in feiner 
le^ten ©tunbe an§ : „^à) ^dtte unrtiid) geba(^t, ha'^ bag ©terben mel)r auf 
fic^ ptte '' !" 

93ei loeitauS ben meiften ^tanït)eiten tritt ber 3:ob bnrd) Ît3dt)mung-" ber 
^perjtdtigfeit ein, bie Sinatmung uon (gauerftoff-' loirb gebcmmt ; burd) 
Uber()anbnel)men ber ^'of)ïenfdure-- Unrb ber Jurante belonfetïos, ber ^nïS luirb 
immer (augfamer, mit einem 93laï fjbrt er ganj auf — ein tiefer ^Item^ng, 
unb aUeê ift uoriiber. 

(Srfotgt ber %oh luiber ®rU)arten nic^t, fo ift ber ©enefenbe " meift erftannt 
ûber bie S^rauer nnb bie SSeftiirjung'-'- in ben ïllienen ber ©einigen, luie biefe 
fi(^ luunbern, jn ïjbreu, bafî er trolj anfd)cinenben îobeâfampfeê entluebcr 
nidjt'j gefiiljlt ober gar in einem eigeutiimlicf} angeneljmen 3uftni^be fid) befnn^^ 
ben [jat. ^n ber 2:at, nur bie Q^nrc^t Uor bem ©terben ift quatuott, nidjt baS 
©terbeu felbft. S)er ^li^, bie feinblid)e Jîugel, baè ©d)tDert beâ ©cf)arfrid)ter§'", 

6. attribue. — 7. tradition. — 8. pressenti. — 9. téméraire. — 10. en bloc. — 11. 
mettre en doute. — 12. à partir de ce moment. — 13. folie religieuse. — 14. sur- 
veillance. — 15. reproches. — 16. annonce. — 17. diminue. — 18. agoniiî. — 19. était 
plus pénible. — 20. paralysie. — 21. oxygène. — 22. prédominance do l'anliydride carbo- 
nique. — 23. convalescent. — 24. consternation. — 25. bourreau. 



24 DECTSCHER TEIL [104] 

einc ®i-pIo[ion toten ben 1)10111(1)611 in ber 9îeget fo rafti), bû^ berOhij^^ ber 
getroffenen 9teriienbal)neu nirf)t mel)r 3eit I)at, aie ©cfimerj in§ ©e{)irn ^u 
(3e(aiu]eii unb 511m 33eluu^tfein ,511 îommen. 3iïl)Uoâ fiiib jitbeiii bie (Srjdljhmgeii 
Don foïcf)eii, bic ûuS ftarter 93ctaubung-' inê Seben juriicïgerufeu imirbeii. 
@rt)angte, (Si-fticfte, Srtrunfene, non ©jplofionen ©etroffene, 00m ©d)IacÊ)t|cIb 
ober auè ben <i^Iauen loilber %kïe ©erettete pflegen Oorjugôlueife bel ber 
9îiiiîfef)r jum Seben jn leiben, ioat)rcnb baS ©d)eiben oom S)afein in ber ^îe^eï 
\vk 9Jîontûit3ne fatjt, „ein ^^^fab inè ®U)[ium jn jein fc^eint". 5luâ ben drjtlirfjen 
Serid)ten iiber bic entfe^lidje ^ûtaftropbe ûuf ber 3n[el ilîartinique in ben 
erften ÎJkitagcn beê ^û()reê 190:2 cjeljt ïjeroor, ha'^ bie Q^oUgen jener 3}ulîan= 
anôbriidje uirc3enbê einen fcï)loeren SlobeStampf ^erbeijufiifjren fd)ienen, 
©oïd)e unb d^nlidie ,^ataftropî)eu ]cf)einen il)re Dpfer mit \o [c^nellem £obe ju 
iiberrafd)en, bafj fie oï)ne jeben ©djiner^ jncgrunbe gel)en. "^JJrofeffor .'^^eine au5 
3iirid), ber bci einer Sergbcfteitjniuî abftiir^te, erjdblt in vibcreinftiiumiuug 
mit anberen, bic baâielbe ©d)id]at ereiltc : «ÎS^cvj ici) in ben Scfuiiben, bie ber 
^•aii bnnerte, tii()lte, loiirbe in ber grjciljlnng iuol)I eine ©tnnbe beanjprndjen ; 
allé ©ebanfeu unb 33tlber [tellten fic^ mit nuîjerorbentlidier ©djdrfe unb 
,^Iarl)cit bar ; là) fa^ aïïe SBegebenbeiten meiucS CebenS in nn^dbtigen 93ilbern 
fid) oor mir abrollen." 5lnbere oerloren in di)ntid)en Jdllen oollfommen ba^j 
S3cn)uî]tfein, unb loieber aubère gaben an, im Stur,^ bie ©tbj^e an ben oor[tet)= 
cnbeu (}el]en gejdblt, babei aber tcincii ©djiner^, foubcru nur cin angcnel)m 
îlingcnbeS ©erdnfd) unb ein uubcfd)reibIid)eS 5ÏBol)Ibel)ageu empfunben 5U 
Ijaben. ^)l()nïid)e0 ocrjic^eru biejenigcn, bic man nod) jcitig non bem 5lobe beâ 
èrftideuê burd) ^ot)Ieubunft rettcte. 

Sïnbcrcrfcitê nimiut ber mibc %oh nid)t fetteii bic dïtaèU ber ©cuciung oor. 
SBdbrcnb er fid) fdjon biefer ober jener licite beâ ^brpery bcnidd)tigt bt^t, 
ïaffeu a (le ©d)mer5cn nad), bem ©turm foïgt 9iul)e, ba§ giebcr get)t jnriirf, 
unb ber Unîunbigc ïjdlt bie ©efaf)r fiir iibcrftaiiben -^ ^ei ©ntjitnbung ber 
Êingeiucibe, beê©el)irnS, ber Sungen, be3S)arlnfanaB-^ befonberS iuil>erbin= 
bung mit nerobfem ^icber, toinmt icnc 5ldufdjung red)t lyàiifia, oor. Ter beiterc 
Sinn, bie 9hi()e unb (Sd)mcr;)lofigfcit, loeld}c nicbt feltcii and) mit oollcin neu 
erUiad)ten 33eumf^tfcin fid) ocreineu, gebeu inbeffcii balb in gefiibdofcn Scblaf 
ilber, ber ben Ic^tcn ijlngcnbliden oorangcl)t. Unb uun gar ber natiirlid)e 
S^ob, ber burc^ baê Sllter, bie @ut^anafie^° Derurfad)te, ift ein aUind()Iid)eë 
2}erfd)Unnbcn unb 5l>erfd)locben au§ bem S)afein. jîberbaupt mag ber 
5lugciiblid beS ©terbenô bem beâ (Snoad)eno aiiâ einem fdjiucrcn 'îraume 
dbniid) fciii," meint ©djopcnbaucr, ini ©inné beê Suripibcê: „2Ber loeif? 
benu, ob baS Scben nidjt cin ©terben ift, unb 3terben ^cbeir?" 

Uiifcrc 23etrad)tung loollen loir mit einer anbercii ^4-^aratteIe ûu§ bem 
flaffifif)cn 2Beftcii unb aiiQ bem feruften Dften fdjticf^cu ; benu \mè 
îbiiiite uuy in jener atteo beberrfdjenben unb alleô becubigenben ijrage eine 
grbfjcrc 93efriebigung gciudl)rcn, alQ bic SSeifeu aller 3eitcn uiib iJ}oltcr ciiici'' 
5U uiiffen in i)citerer ilbereiiiftimmung ? ©0 fagt (iicero : „5rob unb bantbar 
uiollen loir bem 2^obc entgegcngcl)en unb bartn eine (Srbffnuiig nnfcrcj 
A^erteré, ''2 eine Sbfung luiferer 33aiibe erîennen, loeil loir entioebcr baburd) in 
bic eigeutlic^e emigc i^cimat eingeben ober bod) mit ber fômpfinbung jnglcicf) 
aller Biberiodrtigfciten lebig loerbcn." Unb i^'oufutfe^^ : „33ctrûbebid) iiid}t ju 
febr iiber hm Zoh bciiicû iBrubcriS. %ob unb \icben finb iii ber 3Jcad)t bed 
ipimmelè, bem fid) ber ÎOeife unteriocrfcn mu^." (a3crtiner 2:ageblatt.) 

26. excitatiou. — 27. élourdissement. — 28. surmoaté. — 29. tube iutesliual. — 30. « la 
douce mort ». — 31. d'accord. — 32. prison. — 33. Confucius. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 4. 20 Novembre 1907. 8« Année. 



DEUTSCHER ÏEIL 



2iermtfd)tc 9i(id)ri(i)tcn. 



5tc Stftttc Jcr ^crmnnMôid)lad)t. 

®ie ©ele^rten fiub \\^ troij aller eifrtgeit î)tacf)forî(î)Utujen unb et^nograpf)iicï)en 
^unbe rtod^ tmmer nicfit ftar bariiber, au lueli^er ©telle beë îeutobitrger SBalbeê bie 
breitagige ©cï)Iacf)t beê Gf)enicferfur[ten 3(rmiuiuQ gegeu ben romijcfieit Stattfjalter 
a^aruô [tattfaub. 9htu finb uor furjem diiBerft luic^tige ^uwht in Dlieberenfe in aSeft= 
falen gemacïit lootbcn. ÏÏJlan fanb bort ein auègebe^nteé ^eid^enfelb, baâ nad^ \)m bei 
ben ©feletten befinblitf^en ^i^^ûten ' unb Sc^mucîfacfien ju urteifen aué bem erften 
3a^r()unbert nad^ G^rifti ©eburt ftammt unb an f}unbert 9Jlenïd^en= unb ^|?ferbeffelette 
èirgt. 3ni naf)en 2BaIbe fanb tnan fevner ein umfangreii^eê Siômerlager, )o ba& bie 
2tnnaf)me, ha^^ ()ier in biefer ©egenb nocf) toeitere luertDoUe 3^unbe gemat^t toerben 
unb 3U einer befinitiueu (yefti'tellung beô îeutoburger Sd^latfitfelbeâ iiif)ren ïonnten, 
eine grofee 2ûaf)rf(î)einlic^îeit fiir fic^ f)at. 



(îiocii^tè Stijncu-. 

2)ie ©oetfjefcf^en 2U)nentafeIn l^at ^ax\ ^iefer in 3^ranffurt a. 9)L uon ©runb au§ 
neu aufgefteUt. ®r fiat bie t)on i^m ermittelten ai^t S^afeln im „2)eutïd^en §erolb" 
DeriJffentlic^t. ^ui^ift^n unb §onbuierfer fpielen unter ben Sjorfal^ren be§ 2)icf)terâ 
eine befonbere DioUe. Sein 5}ater luar, toie man lueiB, ®r. jur.-^ unb fai)er(icf)er 9iat, 
ber (SrnBDater luar ©djneiber, bann ©aft^alter in Slrtern (16S7 6i§ 1730), ber 
Urgro^Dater §ufid)mieb bafelbft (1632 biê 1694). 93ater, ©ro^ooter unb Urgrofeoater 
ber SOlutter be§ Sid^terâ, geborene Sejtor, toaren fâmttic^ ^uriften. S)er tiltefte, 
aïtenmafeig ^ nad^toeiâbare Slfjn ©Detf)eê in g^ranïfurt a. 9Jh ift ber ©iirtner ^o^anneê 
3Dktj> ber iibrigenô ^lueimal, einmal in ge^nter, einmafin neunter ©enerationerjcf^eint; 
feine S^ocfiter ©tijabet^ toar in erfter ®^e (1548) mit bem ^u^rmann §ans 33ei}er, 
in giueiter 6f)e (1553) mit bem ans ©(^jetl ^erge^ogenen iJu^rmann .Çanê '^'à.6) ({Jec^ 
unb 3Jec^) uermcif)!!. 3(u§ einer intereffanten 2afel ift erfid^tlid^ % ho.^ ©oet^e unb 
Sotte (Œ()arfotte Suff) bur($ i^ren beiberfcitigen 3(f)nen, ben JBvirgermeifter 9let^ 
.îîornmaun in ^irc^^ain mm 1500) eineè ©tammeê finb — eine Satfa(^e, bie ttio^ï 
bem grofeen S)i(^ter mie ber uon i^m uerfjerrlic^ten Sotte uollig unbeïannt 
gebtieben ift. 



1. ornements. — 2. aïeux. — 3. S)ottor juriê, docteur en droit. — 4. par des documents. 
- 5. ïann man fe^en. 



[19] 



26 DEUTSGHER TEIL [1461 



Wie unsere deutsche Muttersprache ward. 



]n Uingst vergangenen Zeiten — es sind sieher viel mehr Jahre vor Christi 
Geburt, als wir jetzt nach Chrisli Gcbiirt rechneti — wohnte anf deii weiten 
Sleppen Rufilands, da, wo Asien und lùiiopa aneinandergrenzen, ein jugend- 
starkes Volk von hohem Kôrperbaii, mit blauen Augen und blondem Haar. 
Unbekannt ist, welchen Nanien sich dies Volk beilegte ' iind ob es ïiberhaiipt 
eine gemeinsame Stammesbenennung besafi ; wir heifien seine Angehôrigen 
mil einem wohlklingenden Namen die Arier, auch die Indo-Europ'der oder 
Indo-Germanen in gelehrLen Kreisen. vSie waren langst nicht mehr, was wir 
als ein « wildes » Volk zu bezeichnen pflegen ; sie leblen zwar in der 
Haiiptsache von Viehzncht und Jagd, aber auch der Ackerbau war ihnen 
nicht mehr unbekannt und sie verstanden es, einfache Hiitten zu bauen und 
sich zu kk'iden. Eine gewifie staatliche Gliederung- mit Stammesoberhaup- 
tern an der Spiize und die Verehrung eines hoheren Wesens, des « Licht- 
gotles )', sowie ein reichgestalletes Familienleben lassen anf eine Jahrhnn- 
derte, ja vielleicht Jahrtausende alte Kultur schliefien. Vor alleni aber die 
Sprache dièses Urvolks : reich an Wort- und Beugungsformen 3, melodisch 
durch vielfach wochselnde Betonung und mit Antangen eines gegliederten 
Satzbaues mufî sie eine lange, lange Vergangenheit hinter sich haben. Wir 
kennen sie nur am Ende einer vieltausendjabrigen EntwickeUing und nur 
durch RùckschUisse ans den von ihr entsprungenen Sprachen. 

Es kam eine Zeil, wo iiberquellende Kraft, vielleicht auch zu dichte Besie- 
delung '* ihres Gebietes, oder der Andrang fremder Vôlker die Arier aus 
ihren urspriinglichen Sitzen hinaus in den fernen Osten und NVesten und 
nach Sïideuropa trieb. Sie hielten ihren Einzug nicht mehr in jungfrauliches, 
unbewohnles Land, sondern wohin sie kamen, fanden sie bereits eine 
serihal'te Bevôlkerung, eine bodenstandigc îvullur vor. Am weitesteu nach 
Osten drangen die Inder vor, nahe ihnen liefien sich die Perser nieder ; auf 
dem kleinasialischen Hochland fanden die Armenier eine neue Heimat; 
Sûdeuropa wurde von den Griechen und /<<2/ic?iç?-n,\Vesteuropa von den Kelten 
eingenommcn. Der urspriinglichen Heimat zuniichst blieben die Slaven und 
Litauer, ebenso die Germanen, unsere Urahnen. 

[Fortselzung foigt ) 

D'' Eeist (Berlin). 



1. gib. — 2. Vcrfassung, organisation. — 3. (lejcions. — 4. BcTulkeruug. 



„C*îufc îBttd)cr." 



S)ie ,,5^61^11 SBIcitter fiiv Siteratur uttb ^uuft" l^aben on eine W\^t bcittfc^er 
©c^riftftellei- bie SBitte geriditet, it)ve 3eï)n fiiebliiigôMid^er 3\i nennen. 5lu5 ben 5lntH)ovten 
ï)ebeii inir bie foïcjenben ^eruor : 

SJlarie y. Sbner^gfiïienbad) fd^reibt: ©iiiige altère 93iid)cr, bie micf) iciner^eit liefon= 
beré gcfeifflt i](iim\ : l'^c^ glaiitic bcr o^U'em Uiiteriicfjineii ^iicjruubc liegenben 2tbliiJ)t 
3U entfprecf}eu, ineutt id) 8e(l)ftoerftaubIiif)eô mcf)t erinafjne.) Sebevei^t §iif)iic^eit won 
§einrid) Seibeï. ©ainte Stocke uou §eiiuicfj '^IJaatjoui. ©aDonavoIa uub ©ebidjte Don 
Senou. ®er ïe^te Dlitter bon îlnaftafiuê ©riïn. §ammer unb StinBofe Don ©picï^ogen. 
®ic le^te Dlerfenburgeriu non Souife u. lîïûiiçoiê- ©ebic^te non 58ctll; ^aoli, — ®ie 



[147J DEUTSCHKR TEIL 27 



^maffabder. 3unf(fien .•ôtmmet unb ®rbe bon Otto Subtoig. — 3t^a§Dent§ in 3tom. 
®er ,$ÎDinc3 Ooii èion non 9îolieït .s^^amerliiig.— ©ebtcC}te uonSingtj.— §einri(^ Stiiïingê 
Sugenb. 

^^eter Slltenberg antiuortet : '^à) neiine 3f)nen foïgenbe 23iicf)ev, bie icf) fiir befonberê 
toertuott ^atte: ©trinbfcerg, Sïn offener ©ee unb Sjc^anbala. Sonaê Sie, ®er 
©rofebater. 23irger=ï)lôrner, Sïïïerfiod^ft ^naijier. 5maeterlincï, Le trésor des humbles 
unb Sagesse et Destinée. aSDamoCev, Satarina non 3trmagnaï unb iî)re fceiben 
Sie(if)û(icr. içeUn ^eOer, Optimiëmuê. ,$înut Ç->niniun, a>ictoria, 931icf)aeïiê, ®o§ 
©cflicffaï ber jungen Xliia ^cingeï. 

®er nor fur^em nerftorbene 3. S. ®ainb fc^reibt : 3(^ t'i" unrîïicf) in a3eï(cgen()eit. 
3Uif§ ©eratetuof)! biene : ®ie 35i6el unb immer inieber fie. Ser ^paraiDaf. (aSoIfriim !) 
©iml-ili^iffimuê (©rimmelêf)aufen). 8utf]er, g^Iugïc^riften (vide SSikl). goteribge. 
Subuiig, 3ixnfd)en Rimmel unb ©rbe. .^eUer. 9Jlel)er, ®er §eitige. 5tn,5engvn6er, 
(Sternfteinî)Df. 23aruc^ Spinoja. — (Se mag boê eine lintnberticf)C âufammenftetlung 
fetn, toie fie einem jîranïen, ber menig mefjr lieft, eBen beifomtnt..... 

^eter Dîofegger : 3n neuefter 3eit laê ic^ foïgenbe atte unb neue JBiic^er mit befon^ 
berem 93ergniigen : ©tifter, ©tubien. ^anbel^ïilaajetti, ^ater ^Dleinrabê benïtoiirbigeê 
3aï)r unb 3effe unb SlJlaria. ©mil ©ttl, ®ie Sente nom blaneu ^uducïêîiauê. Ottoïar 
^ernftocf, ^m 3iinnggarttein. Sîobert §amerling, ^ônig non ©ion unb §omunïeI. 
©ottfrieb Retiex, Ceute non ©eïbun)ta. .«permann ©c^etl, (if)riftuë. Glambertain, ®ie 
©runbïageu be§ neunje^nten 3af)rï)unbertê. 

5ïrtur ©dfinilter : ®ê ift mit gor nid^t eingefaûen, 3f)ren erften SSrief su mifenerftel)en ; 
ic^ fjûtte nur eben ïeine Befonbere Dfîeigung, 3f)^'e [yrage ju Beanttnorteu — {)auptfci(^Iicf) 
auë 9tntipatt)ie gegeu biefe gttn,5e ©itte ber 9vunbfragen (uici§ ©ie getoife nerfteï)en 
toerben). ÎJteiue 5tntipatl)ie ift niiîjt gefcf}lnunben ~ afcer ba ©ie fcf)(ieBticf) einigen 
2Bert barauf 3U legen fc^eincn unb icf) fd)ou im ©cï)rei5en bin, fe^e id) inaf)((DQ ein 
paaxy nein : geuau 3e!^n 25iicE)er ijtx, benen icf) gute ©tunben nerbanft l^abe : ©oett)e= 
3elter, SSrieftned^fel. SSurdf^arbt, 3eitalter ^onftontinê. 23ranbeê, ©f)afefpcnre. 
©tnrm= unb S)rangperiDbe in ber ^urf(^nerfc[)en ''Jlatiouatliteratur. ©ibbon, ©ef($ic^te 
be3 rbmifcf)en 2BeItreic^eê (58onb iiber 3uliau). a3al3ac, Lettres à l'étrangère, 
ïïhirbot, OJlemoiren. ^eber Beliebige 23anb DJiaupaffant, Stonetleu. greljtag, 23ilber 
(SSanb iiber ben ©reifeigjafirigen .Krieg). ïïtcrefctifouiêïi: Soiftoi unb ©oftofetriôfi. 

ÎDÎaler §an§ %i)oma : g^otgenbe jefjn 581icî}er finb Sietiïingôtnid^er non mir gefilieben 
— natiirlict) ïommen nocf) inetc^e boju, mo mir bie SOBci^I rei^t filmer inirb : ®aê 9teue 
Seftament. ®aô Sud^ §ioti. S)aô erfte S8u(^ ÎDÎofeê. S)ie ^falmen ®anibê. ®a§ 
§of)eïieb ©atomonê. §omer, Dbtjffee. ®er ©imptijiffimuê nou ©rimmelèt^aufen. 
®oetf)e, §ermann unb 3)orotf)ea. Siebel, ©c^a^fdftteiu. Uli ber Rmd)t non 3. ©otttjeïf. 

— ®ie Sluêlnat)!, bie bie 93eantinorter ber Sîunbfrage unter ben S5iicE)ern ber 
aOBeîtliteratur getroffen ^oben, ift oft fiir i^re eigene ïiinftlerift^e 9lrtrei^t (^araïteriftifcfi. 
SSefonberô fpric^t auâ ber 3iif'in^"ienfte(tung ber Siebtingëiiierfe §anô 2f)oma§ fein 
©inn fiir fcf)(ict)te unb im beften ©inné einfdttige ituuft. 



Unverôffentlichte ' Bismarck-Worte. 



Fiirsten tun gnt, bel Resuchen fremder Herrscher deren Persônlichkeiten 
vorher zum Gegenstande eines recht genaiien Studiums zu niachen undje 
nach dcssen Ausfall - Erotînungen derselben ïiber die Zukunft mit ebenso 



1. non publiés, inédits. 



-^ DEUTSCHER TEIL [148J 



yorsichtiger als frenndschaftlicher Zonickhaltiiniï ^ aufziinehmen und sich 
ïiberhaiipt aile Meserve aufzuerlegen. 



Anfangs der siebziger Jahre habe ich die franzôsische Sprache im Verkehr'* 
mit der franzosischen und belgischen Gesandtschaft in Berlin durch die 
deutsche Sprache ersetzen lassen. Die letztere habe ich auch beziiglich der 
Zirkulare und allgemeinen Mitteilungen an das diplomatische Korps obli- 
galorisch gemacht. Endlich habe ich aiich dem Mifistand ^ dafi diirch das 
Heichskanzieramt unter Delbriick ' vielfach, und zwar in franzosischer 
Sprache mit fremden Diplomaten verkchrt wurde, ein Ende gemacht. 



In der Frage der bayerischen Postwertzeichen^ das heifitder von gewisscr 
Seite behaupleten Unbequemlichkeiten, die dem Briefpostverkehr ans den 
besonderen Postwertzeichen Rayerns erwachscn, bat sich das Reich jeder 
Einwirkting» zu enthalten. Eine Initiative darf in dieser Frageniir von Bayern 
aiisgehen, dem seine vertragsniafiigens Restimmungen znr Seite stehen, und 
wo die betreffenden Ùbelstànde stjirker zur Erscheinung kommen als im 
Gebiete der Reichspost. 

» 

Auswanderer sindvom nationalen Standpunkt als Lberlaufer 'o anzusehen. 
Die Betatigung" eines Interesses fiir dieselben seitens des Staates istunprak- 
tisch, und die dahin gerichteten Bestrebimgen sind nur durch das geringe 
Mafj von nationalem Selbstgefiihl der Deiitschen zu erklaren. 



Ich halte mich niclit lïir infaillibel iind gebe zu, dali ich manchen Fehler 
gemacht habe; mein Gliick war aber, dalj die Gegner stets noch grôfiere 

begingen. 

» 

Die nachstehenden Ausspriiche stammen aus der Zeit nach Bismarcks 
Enllassung : 

Es ist vielleicht zu beklagen, dafi ich nach meiner Entlassung nicht in 
Rerlin geblieben bin. VVie vieles hàtle ich dort erleben, und wie viele 
Anregungen '- batte ich dort erfahren kônnen. Gern vviire ich ab und zu ins 
Theater gegangen ; die Leute hatlen sich an den Rismarck im Riihestande 
gewohnt, wahrend, wenn ich jetzl aus meiner hiesigen Verbannung mich 
einmal in Rerlin sehen lielJe, die Leute mich fast erdriicken wûrden. 



3 réserve. — 4. relations. — 5. schlechlca Zuslaod, oftMS. — 6. Preul'^ischer Slaats- 
niinister. — 7, valeurs postales. — S. immixtion. —9. garanties par les tniiti's. — 10. 
transfuges. — 11. mantfestalion. — 12. stimulants. 



Stt ï>ct ®taM. 



ÎBo fid) brei ©ajfen freit^en, triimm luib enge, 
Srci SH^ tunllen pïotilid) fid) eiitûCûiMt 
Unb fc^Iiiujcn fid), getjemmt aiif if)rcii ÎOeûen, 
3u einem ^naiil unb larmenben ©étrange. 



[149] DEUTSCHER TEIL 29 



Siie SBac^parab' mit gretten 2;vommetf(^ïagen, 
@iu 23raut3ug îommt mit ®eit3en unb ©étrange, 
(£iii Seirf)cn5iit] ïtagt feine ©rabgefange ; 
®a§ aUeS ftodt, îein ©lieb met)i- fann fic^ regen. 

3. 

2}erftummt finb ©eiger, ^înff' inib 3:rommeïf(ï)ïdger ; 
®er bicfe §aiiptmanit îlud)t, ha]] niemanb lueid)e, 
©eïa(ï)ter fd^allet au§ bem greubettjug. 

4. 

2)01^ oben, auf ben ©d)uïtern fd^lcûrjer Sli-dger, 
©tarrt in ber 9Jlitte fait itnb ftill bie Seidje 
9Jlit bïinben 5litgen in ben ÏBolîenflug. 

©ottfrieb lîeïïer. 



2)er Sîrittc uttb ï>cr SRcidje*. 



I 

93oi- atten 3eiten, ûl§ ber liebe ©ott nod) fetBer auf @rben imter ben 
ïflenfdjen inanbelte, trng e§ fid) ^n, ba^ er eineê ?tbenb§ miibe tt)ar unb if)n 
bie îiac^t iiberfiet, et)e er ^n einer .sperberge fommen ïoiinte. !:)hin ftanben auf 
bem 3Beg Dur il)m ^Uiei §dufer einanber gcgeniiber, baâ eine gro^ unb fd)on, 
haè aubère ftein unb armïic^ an^ufetjen, uub ge{)ôrte ba^^ grofje einem reid)eu, 
ba§ îleine einem armen 93tanne. ®a bad)te unfer ^errgott : bem Sieic^en 
toerbe id) nid)t befdjtuertid) fatten, bei if)m toili ic^ anîtopfen. S)er Dîeid^e, at§ 
er an feine 2:iir ttopfen l^brte, mad)te baS genfter auf uub fragte ben |^remb= 
tiug, Uiaê er fu(^c. ®er §err antmortete : „3d) bitte uur um ein 9îad)tlager," 
®er 9îeid)e gudte ben ^ÏBaubergmanu nom §aupt biê ^u ben ^^ix^en au, unb 
toeit ber liebe ©ott fd)ïid)te ^leiber trng unb uid)t auSfat) ime einer, ber t)ieï 
®etb iu ber 3:afd)e l)at, fi^iittelte er mit bem ^opf uub fprad) : „Sc^ îann ®uc^ 
nid)t aufnef)men, meine Jiammeru ïiegen Doit Jîuauter uub ©amen, uub foUte 
id) eineu jebeu bet}erbergen, ber an meiue S^i'ire flopft, fo fbunte \â) feïber ben 
Setteiftab in bie §aub nef)men. ©ud)t anberSlno ein Unterîommen !" fd)(ug 
bamit fein geufter jn uub liefe ben ïieben ®ott ftef)eu. 5Ufo feï)rte ifim ber 
tiebe ©ott beu 9îiirfeu, ging l)iuiiber 5U bem îleiueu S^auâ uub îlopfte an. 
^aum ^atte er augetlopft, fo tlîufte ber Slrme fd)OU fein 2:iird)eu auf uub 
bat ben SîBauberSmann einjutreten uub bei if]m bie 9îad)t liber 5U bleibeu. 
„(Bè ift fd)ou finfter," fagte er, „uub l)eute îôunt Sf)r bod)nid)t loeiter ïommeu". 
2)a§ gefiet bem lieben ©ott, unb er trat 5U i()m ein ; bie g-ran beê 3lrmeu 
reid)te it}m bie .spaub, t)ieB i§u wiUfommeu uub fagte, er mod)te fid)'g beguem 
mac^en unb borîieb ne^men, fie ^dtten nic^t tiiel, aber tt)a§ eS tudre, gdben fie 
Don ^erjeu gerne. ®ann fe^te fie ^artoffeln an§ g^euer, uub tt)a()reub fie 
îod)ten, meOte fie it)re 3iege", bamit fie ein bi^d)eu mUâ) baju fatten. Unb 
aie ber Xifd) gebedt luar, fe|tc fief) ber ïiebe ©ott ju it)uen unb a^ mit, uub 
fc^medte if)m bie fc^Iec^te Hoft gut, bcun eè wareu oergniigtc ©efid)ter babei. 
SBie fie gegeffeu î)atten unb ©djïafeuâjeit \mv, rief bie ^rau tjeimlic^ i^reu 
gjlann uub fprad) : „§or', ïieber 5Jianu, tuir looUeu uug ^eute ^Jiac^t eine ©treu 

* ©te'^e bie bter onbern 2eile. 



30 DEUTSCHERTEIL [150J 

morfien, bomit ber aume ÎOanberer fief) in unfer ^ettïegen unb ausru^en îann; 
eu ift ben ganjen 2^ag i'tber gegan(3en, ha whb einer mûbe". — 93on ^erjen 
tjern," antoortete er, „id) untl'ê it)m anbieten," cjing ,yi bem ïteDeu ©ott luib 
bat i()n, tDenn'ê i()m rcd)t Uiitre, m'ùàjk er firf) in i()r SBett legen imb fetne 
©lieber orbentlid) ouêru^en. ®er liebe ©ott inollte ben beiben 3Uten tbr 
Sager nii^t neî)men, aber fie ïie^en nic^t naâ), biS er e§ enblid) tat unb ficÇ) in 
iï)r 23ett legte ; fid) felbft aber mat^ten fie eine ©treu anf bie ®rbe. 5lm anbern 
Worgen ftanben fie nor î^ng ft^on auf unb ïoc^ten bem ©aft ein 3^rii()ftild, fo 
gnt fie c§ batten. ÎIU nun bie ©onne burc^ô Q^enflerlein |d)icn unb ber (iebe 
©ott aufgeftanben Waï, a^ er loieber mit ibnen nnb tPoUte bann feineâ îl^egeS 
5iet)en. 5ll§ er in ber Slitre ftanb, fprai^ er : «ÎOeil if]r fo mitlcibig unb fromm 
feib, fo toiinfc^t end) breiertei, ha§ tuiïl id) nid) erfiitleu". ®a fagte ber 5ïrme : 
„2Bû§ foll ic^ mir fonft iminfdien al§ bie eloige ©eligïeit unb ba^ inir jtnci, fo 
lange loir ïeben, gefunb finb unb unfer uotbiirftigeê taglid)cê 23rot bflbcn ; 
fitrS britte Ineif] id) mir nid)t'3 ju uniufd)cn". 2)er liebe ©ott fprad) : „ï0illft bu 
bir nid)t ein neucS §auê fiir baS alte loitnfd)en ?" S)a fagte ber 50îann : „'^a, 
luenn ha§ ginge, toar'ê mir luo^ï ïieb". îilîun erfiittte ber §err i^re 2Blinf(^e 
unb nerlo^anbelte i^r nlte§ §au§ in ein fd)bne§ neneê, unb aU ba§ gef(^eï)en 
toar, oerlie^ er fie unb 50g lueiter. 

Tï 

2l(§ eS ootler Sag Uiar, ber 9îeid)e aufftanb nnb fid) in§ jjcnftcr legtc, fat) 
er gegenltber ein fd)oneê neueS §auê ba, loo fonft eine alte §iittc gcftanben 
ï)atte. Sa madjte er Slngen, rief feine {Ç^rau unb fprad) : „3^rau, fie^ einmaî, 
n)ie ift hûè jugegangen ? ©eftern abcnb^! ftanb bort eine cîenbe .§iitte, unb nun 
ift'ê ein f(^bnc§ nencâ -s^^aug ; lanf bod) cinmal fjiniiber nnb bore, mie ba§ 
gcîommcn ift". ®ie ^ran ging bi» mib fragtc ben -^Irmcn awè ; ber crjciljlte 
it)r : „@eftern abenbS tam ein ÎOanberer, ber fud)te 3tad)tbcrbcrge, nnb bcute 
morgenê beim 3lbfd)ieb l)at er une brei 2Siinfd)e getodt)rt : bie eioige ©cligtcit, 
C5cfunbt)eit in biefem Seben unb haè notbiirftige tdglii^e Srot ba.yi unb ftatt 
unfcrer i^iitte ein fdjôneS ncueê §auâ". 9Uê bie xS'^au bc§ 9îeid)cn ba^j gebort 
()atte, lief fie fort nnb er.ylblte ibrcm 9}taune, toie ed geïommen mar. Xcx 
Wumn fprad) : „3d) mod)te mid) jerreif^cn nnb ,^crfd)lagcn ; l)att' id) baâ nur 
geiDu^t I 2)er f^-rembe ift and) bei mir geioefen, id) f)abe ibn aber abgetuiefcn". 
— „S3eei(e bid)," fprad^ bie 3"^"au, „uub fet^e bid) anf bein ^^ferb, ber ^Jtann ift 
nod) nid)t lueit ; bu mu^t il)n einI)oIen unb bir anè) brei 2Biiufd)c gcmdbren 
ïaffcn". 

®a fe^te fid) ber 9îeid)c auf nnb boite ben lieben ©ott ein, rcbete fein unb 
tiebïid) jn il)m unb fprad), er mbd)t'g nid)t iibeïnet)meu, ba^ er nid)t gleic^ 
ludre ciugelaffeu luorben, er batte ben 8d)Iitffel jnu .s^auêtiire gcfud)t, bermeit 
locire er lueggegangeii ; luenn er be§ 20egcë juriidtdme, miijste er bei if)m 
einîebren. „^a," fpract) ber ïiebe ©ott, «menu ic^ einmaï ,yiriidfommc, )oitt id) 
eci tun". 2)a fragte ber r)i'eid)e, ob er uic^t and) brei ÏOiinfdie tun biirfe mie 
fein '1iad)bar. ,,'^a/' fagte ber liebe ©ott, ba§ bitrfte er mobt, eê mdre aber 
ni(^t gut fur i[)n, er fotlte fid) tieber nid)t'j untnfd)en. S)er 9teid)e aber meinte, 
er troâte fid) fd)on etmaâ ©uteâ au'jfuc^en, menu e§ nur gemi^ erfiiUt miirbe. 
©prad) ber ïiebe ©ott : „5Heit nur b^m, unb brei 3Biinfd)e, bie bu tuft, bie 
folien erfilUt merben". 

(g^ortfe^ung foigt.) 

93rilbcr ©rimm. 
(fîinbcrnmb C^auêmatâien.) 



[151] 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



31 



Der Lowe und der Hase. 



Ein Lôwe wûrdijJle ^ einen drolligens Hasen seiner nàheren Bekannt- 
schaft. « Aber ist es denn wahr », fragte ihn einst der Hase, « dafi euch 
Lôwen ein elender krâhender Hahii so leicht verjagen kann? » — 
« Allerdiiigs ist es wahr n, antwortete der Lôwe ; « und es ist eine allge- 
meine Anmerkung, daft wir groften Tiere durchgàngig' eine gewisse 
kleine Schwachheit an uns haben. So wirst du zum Exempel von dera 
Elefanten gehôrt haben, dafi ihm das Grunzeri eines Schweines Schauder* 
und Entsetzen erweckt ». — « Wahrhaftig? » unterbrach ihn der Hase. 
« Ja, nun begreil" ich auch, warum wir Hasen uns so entsetzlich vor den 
Hunden Ciirciiten «. 

Gotthold Ephraim Lessing. 

1. honorait. — 2. amusant. — 3. iiberhaupt. — 4. frisson et épouvante. 



^ritts @oï&fif({) unï) ^rt•^ ^ifdjcrma&djcit. 



1 

Ê'j Wùï eiiimal ein juiujev lîônioSfol)ii, bcr tuar ]d)on uoii ©eftaït iinb uon 
•s^crjeit çjut. ^ei^ci'mann fceiite fid), luenn ev i()n nur fat), ja, eê l)atte fogar 

eine ftot.^e ÏGafferfee, bie in bem na^en 
SKalbe itji- 2Befen trieb ', it)n fe^r lieti 
gelîjonnen nnb iwinfcf)te nict)tS fe{)nïi= 
cî)el•^ aïs ba| n fie jnr gran nat)me. 
£)ft, tucnn beu junge èoni90fo()n burc^ 
hen 5orft anf bie ^agb ritt, trat fie i^m 
in ben îôeg nnb rebcte i^n frennblit^ 
an. (îr nber tonnte ein fiir atlemaï bie 
(yeen nic^t leiben ; bal)cr bre()te er 
benn and) biefei" jebeêmal ben Oîiicfen, 
fobûtb er fie nur Don fern eiblicfte. 

9Bei( bie gee nnn im guten bie 
3nneigung '^ be§5|}rin3en nidit gelninnen 
fonnte, fo uerfuc^te fie, mit it)ven ÎOuii= 
berfilnflen^ ifin bajn jn jlningen. 3US 
er cinmat anf ber ^ctgb fid) Derirrt t^atte, 
lodte fie \î)n in i^r gauî'ei'tat % nnb 
IDie er bort in einem einfanien ©ee 
babete nnb Beim ^aben nnter baSÏOaffer 
taud^te, nerlnanbeïte fie iï)n in einen ©oIbfif(^ nnb 50g if)n t)inaï) in i()r Dîeicf). 
Sie frf)iintr, il)ni nid)t el)er bie menfd)Iid)e ©cftatt luieberjngeben, aU M§ er 
itir uerfprdrfie, ha}] er fid) mit iï)r t)ermal)(en6 luoUe. — llbrigenô l)atte fie il)m 
hen 3tufent[)alt ha nnten fo angenet)m une moglid) gemac^t. Œr fanb nnter 
bem SKnffer atle§, tuie er e§ nnr jn §anfe get)a£)t ï)atte, ©(^lof] nnb ©arten 
nnb §ofgefinbe\ aud) inaren bie ©olbfdinppen, mit bencn er befteibet luar, fo 




3toliert[!Reiutiï (lsuo=l852; 



1. vivait. — 2. [iliis ardemment. — 3. 
eachaulée. — 6. marier. — 7. courliîHus. 



l'all'cction. 



louis magiques. — 5. vallée 



32 DEUTSGHER TEIL [152] 



ïôfttic^er ïid, \vu îeiu aiiber ïlletall nod^ (Sbelftein auf Srben ; beim bie }}tt 
ï)atte barin il]re luertooflften 3niiî'ermtttel Derlîienbet. 

S)oii) lt)a§ ï)alf ba§ bem Denuanbeïteii ^rinjen ? ®r l^ar bocî) immer nui- ein 
3^if(^, urtb e()e cr bie 3awî'e^t" 5111-' 3ï-'ûu genommen ficitte, tttare er lietter 
geftorben. 

5hm fam eâ t)i§tDeiïen uor, bafe bie Q^ee in fcrnen Sdnbern ratdf)ttge 3lngele= 
9enf)eiteii jit bcforgen [)atte unb bann auf etnige 3!Jlonate il)r Oîeirf) nerlnjjen 
mu^te. 

^n fotd^er 3ett toar e§, tt)o einmal an einem ()ellen 9Jlaientage ^^rinj 
©oïbfifc^ an bie Dfierflai^e be§ ©ee§ ï)erau|fam, um fic^ in ber jrf)ônen 
{^i1lt)Iingèfonne feinen i^'ummer ein luenig .^u oerfcfitDimmen. 2Bie er fo ftill 
unb traurig burcfiê ÏBajjer 50g, fal] er im ©iï)i(f am Ufer einen grauen 
âranic^ [tel)en, ber i[)u mit fd)arfcn Sliden lieobadjtete. 

©ollte ber mid) frejfen uioUen ? haà)k ber 3^ifd) unb tuollte juerft fd)nell 
uutertaud)en, um i()m ju entflielien. S)ann jprad) er : „9îein ! ber îommt mir 
gerabe red)t ; benn id) t)in meineS SebenSiiberbritffig* !" ©0 fd)Uiamm er benn 
fd)nc(I p bem -ftuanid) t)in unb fprad) ,yi il)m: „®u I g^rif^ mid) !" — 2)cr aber 
mad}te ein gan^ îrcunblid)e5 ©efidjt unb fprad) : «-^'rinj ©olbfifc^, nur DJhit ! 
nur 5Jlut! ^d) bin bein (yreunb unb nid)t bein i^einb. dloà) gibt e§ ein 9Jlittel, 
ba§ bid) t)on beiner gifd)gefta(t ertbfen îann, aber e§ ift jdjmerjtjaft I" — 
„9flenne eê mir," rief ber O^ift^ mit §aft ; benn beim ndî)eren Slnbïid beê 
^rauid)ê fa^te er S^ertrauen 5U i()m, Ser ^ranic^ erluiberte : „ ÎJÎerî' auf : 

®§ Wiïb ctne ïommen, 

®ie toiïb btr gefallen, 

S)u tuirft t'^t gut feiu, 

©te ixiiïb bid^ ftetnigen', 

2lï§ 5tic^ Wiïft bu fterïien, 

2lt§ $ïinj iDÏïft bu leben. 

%oi) bie ©olb'^aut, bie ®olbT)aut, bie nimm mit bit, 

@aï madjtigc Sautei-ïraft ftetf.t in i()ï. 

2Benn bie ^ee fie befommt, bu luirft c§ betlagen, 

^ilbe uun! 3tbe! Md)x hax} id) nid)t fagen !" 

'ùlaà) biejen SCSorten ert)ob fid) ber iîrantd) unb Derfd)luanb in bcn Ciiften. 
— ^rinj ©olbfifrf) mertte uun uiof)I, baf; ein guter ©ctft in bem $Bogel ftede ; 
neue l^^ebcuôluft erfiiKte it)n. S)ie buutlcn 2Borte beô ^ranid}S gaben il)m 
t)ielen ©toff jum 3{ad)ben£en, unb mit ©ei}nfud)t fat) er bem 5lage entgegejt, 
ber il)m Scfreiung bringen foUte. 

(gjortfeljung folgt.) m • -^ 

9îetmd. 

(®cj($id^ten unb fiiebet fiiv bie ^ugenb.) 
8. las. —9. lapider. 



Sm ©rtftftattè. 



3e. — ,,-^ofte bod) bcn Bein, 5Ufreb, 3)u bift l?enner ! ©er 2»irt fagt, ber 
2Bein ïnit eine Sïume ' gteid) ber Dîofe." 

5tlfreb (nad)bcm er gefoftet). — „.§m, ba mu^ ber SSirt hu SGÛafferrofe 
gemeint ^aben !" 



1 . bouquet. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N° 5. 



5 Décembre 1907. 



8' Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



2)cr ^rtifcr in 6nfllrttt& 



23eim ©taatêbanfett, boô am 12. ^îouember in 2Binbfor [tnttfanb, îmic^te ^ônicj 
ebiiarb folgenbeu Srinffprui^ auê : 
Set Segvûjjung (Suver "DJlajeftdt beâ ^aifevê unb ^^xn gjlajeftnt bct flaijcrin an ben 




©ditoB ÎÛinbîov, fiauptrcfibenj bcr ilbntge Hou (Jiujrnnb. 

britifi^en ©eftabeit jet e§ mir tiergonttt, int 5îameit ber fionigin unb fiir mtc^ jcttft beï 
gtoBen greube unb ©enugtuuns 5>tu§bïucf au gefien, bte eê un§ gewaïjtt, Eure 93la)eftaten 
^iet in bieiem alten, Ijiftotiji^en ©^loffe ju ïjertitten. ©ett lonaev 3eit ^«"e ^^ m^' 
btefen SBejud) ju empfansen, unb no^ îutjlid) ï.efiiï(^tete ic^, bafe et infoïge ber Un|)aptci)= 
leit nic^t ftattfinben îonnte. ©UidUc^erlueijc fe^en gure 93îûjeftoten ielit Beibe fo boUer 
@efunbT)eit auê, baft tc^ nur I)ofîen tann, (Suter ïïtajeftûten îlufent^att in gngïanb^ t«enn 
m^ nur ïuïs, toctbe guten Majeftaten recï)t luoï)ïtun. 3^ M"^^ ^^ lunli^iebenen a3efud)e 
toeli^e guet 9)îajeflat ^ier bon frii^efter ^ugenb an abgeftattet ^akn, ni(^t «crgeiien. g§ tft 



* ©ie'^c ben engïijc^en Seit. 
[25] 



3i DECTî^CHEK TEIL [194 



mit ic^mevjïic§, baran ju benfen, bafe Suret ÎRajeftat ïetjter 58efuc^ \o traurig wax. ^^: 
Werbe nicmat», \o lange ià) lebe, bie ©iite unb S^mîJaf^ie bergcffen, tocli^e mit bon Suret 
îlîajeftdt erwtefen lourben in ber 3^1^, aï§ bie gro^e Dere^rte ^onigin berf(ï)teb. 
Sure 5[lloj;eftdten niiigen berfic^ert bleifien, ba% Surer ÏHajeftaten Sejudje in biefem 
Canbe ftet§ eine ouftit^tige greube finb foh)o!^t fiir bie ^onigin, fiir niic^ aU auà) fiir metn 
gan3e§ S5ott. ^c^ ()ege nidjt nur innige ^offnungen fiir ba§ ©ebei'^en unb ba§ ©liidÉ be§ 
grofeen 3ïeic^eê, iiber haè Suer 53tajeftat ï)errîd)en, fonbern ouc^ fiir bie Srtjaltung be§ 
{Jriebenë. ^d) trinfe nun auf bie ©efunbfjeit ©einer 5Jîajeftût be§ ^aiferè unb ^'ijxex 
5Jlajeftat ber t<iîaijeriu unb bitte babet noc^ einmal ber aufricï)tigen fjreube ?(u§brucE geben 
JU biirfen, \vdà)e un§ baburc^ getoci^rt mxb, bûfe toir Sure DJlajeftoten aU unjere @afte 
empfangen. 

Ser ^aifer autteortete mit folgenbem 2vtuïfpru(^ : 

S)ie iiberau§ freunblid)en 2Borte be§ 2BiIIïommen§, bie Sure 53îûjcftat an bie Jîaiferin 
unb m'id) gevic^tet ï)aben, {)aben miii) tief gerii^rt. Sanbe enger 3}erliianbtid)aft unb Dieïe 
teure Srinnerungen an Dergangene 2age tierbinben midj mit Surer SJiaicftdt 5'*'"iïic« 
Unter biefen Srinnerungen fteljt an erfter ©telle bie ©eftalt nieiner oerefirteu ©roèmutter, 
ber gtofjen iîônigin, bercn S3ilb meinenx Çerjen unau§ltjfd)licf) eingegraben ift, loaîirenb bie 
Srinnerung an nteine geliebte 3)tutter ntid) jurucftierfetît in bie frii'^eften Sage einer 
gliidlii^en fiinbf)eit, bie id) unter bem S;ai^ unb unterljalb ber SBiiUe bicfeë gro^en, aïten 
aBinbforfc^Ioffey 3ugebra(i)t î)ahe. 2)ie aîeije alter Srinnerungen finb jetjt eïtpljt bur{^ bcn 
tcarmen Smpfang, ben Sure ïïflaieftdt une au§ ?t-nlafe unfereè gegenlcdvtigen S3efuc^e§ 
bereitete. S§ ift au(^ niein ernftefter SBunfc^, bafe bie enge SSerloanbtfcïjaft, tuelc^e jrtifc^en 
unfeven beiben ^yamilien befte'^t, fid) loiberipiegeln miige in ben S^ejieJjungen unferer 
beiben Siinbet unb fo ben g^icben ber STelt befraftigen ntoge, beffen ■îtufrcd)terï)àUung 
cbenfo fe'^r Surer SKajeftdt beftdnbigeâ S5eftreben mie eâ mcin eigene§ ift. 3" biefem ©inné 
banîc \à) Suret 'JJÎajeftdt fetir warm im 'Jianien ber ^aiferin unb fiir ntic^ fclbft fiir bie 
fteunblidjen unb ïjulbDoden SBorte, mit beneii Sie un§ bcgriifjt baben, unb in biefem ©inné 
et^ebe id) mein ©taè auf ha^ 3Bo^l Surer ^JJiajeftdt ber Afiinigin unb auf ha^ 2Bot)Iergeï|en 
allet ÎJtitglieber beâ tlinigtit^cn 4''">'ie-i, niemer nafjen unb gcliebtcu i>crttianbten. 



Wie unsere deutsche Muttersprache ward. 



i[ 

Als das friihcsle Licht dcr Vorgescliichte iiber iXordeuropa zii djimmern 
beginni, sitzen die (lermanen in eincm Gebiet, das sich iiin die Ostsee als 
Miltelpuiikt erslreckl : osllich tief nacii Uiifilaiid hinein, siidlich bis zum 
deiitschen MiHelgebirge und westlich bis zur Elbe. Im Norden haben sie 
Danemark und dassiidliohe Schweden und Norwe^^en inné'. Das warum .'iOO v. 
Chr. ungefahr, als Griechenland ani Vorabend der Perserkriege stand und 
Rom eben Freistaat geworden war. In den folgenden Jahrhunderten dringen 
die fesllJlndischen (iermanen naeh Weslen ziim Rliein und nach Siiden zur 
Donan vor, iiberall die benachbarten KelL«n teils ziiiiicklreibend, tells sich 
mit ihnen vermischend. Die beiden genannten Fliis.se haben sie um Christi 
Gebiirt erreicht. Dann folgten vier Jahrhundcrle des Stillstands, wàhrend 
deren die Germanenscharen ihre Kraft an dem festen rôniischen Grenzwall 
und den kriegsgeiiblen Legionen meist umsonst erprobten. Als aber Italien 
und Rom ?elbst von den germanischen Goten, die von Osten her in Italien 
eindrangen, angegriffen wurde, da hielten die von Legionen entblôÊten 
Grenzwalle die Flut der Germanenvôlker nicht mehrauf. Die Bewegung, die 
wir Volkerwanderung- nennen, fiihrt die deutschen Stamme nach West-und 
Sûdeuropa, nach Rritannien und Afrika. Keiner von diesen vorgeschobenen 



1. beselzeû sie. — 2. migration des peuples. 



[195] DEUTSCHER TF.IL 35 

Posten des Germanentuiiis hat das 8. Jahrhundert ùberlebt mit Ausnahme des 
angelsachsisniien Reiches in Enijland und des westfrankischen Reiches in 
Krankreich, die immer neuen Ziiflnfî ans dem nahen Heimatland erhieiten. 
Aber auch Iiier ist die gennanische Sprache entweder ausgestorben oder mil 
fremden Best indteilen vermischt worden ; nur in Mitteleuropa und im Nor- 
den hat sie ihrestetige Weiterentwickelunggehabt imdihre Reinheit bewahrt. 
Die festlandischen germanischen Oialekte nennen wir "deutsche" Mund- 
arten. Der Name "deutsch" selbst kommt erstkurz vor dem Jahre 1000 n. Chr. 
Geburt aiif ; er ist abgeleitet von einem alten ^yort deot, das "Volk" bedeu- 
tet : "deutsch" bedeutel also nrspriinglich "Volkssprache'" im Gegensatz zur 
dem Latein der Geistlichen. In derweitesten Auffassung, das Niederlàndische 
und Vlamische einbegriffen, umfafste dis Dew^■c/^e, als es im 9. Jahrhundert 
zuerst als Schriftsprache auftrat, ein Gebiet, dessen Grenzen durch die heu- 
tigen Orte Diinkirchen, Rriissel, Malmedy, Metz, vveiter durch die Vogesen, 
den Jura und die Alpen, ferner im Osten durch die Elbe, Saale, den Bôhmer- 
wald iirui die Ems bezeichnet werden. 
{Fortsetzunq folgi.) 

Dr Feist (Berlin). 



@in dlet^cngcnic. 



^n einem ^olleg ' iiber ^fi)($ologie an ber Uninerfitdt ^Berlin ftellte ^^rofeffor DJtar 
3)effotr feinen §ôrern ein Sîecfiengenie bor, beffen pfjanomenale ^unft einen Seioeiê 
bûfûr ïiefern foUte, ju toeld^en iifierrafc^enben Seiftungen^ ha^ menfc^Ud^e ©ef)irn 
burd^ fl)ftematiirf)e Sc^utung unb burd^ fteifeige Û6ung gebrat^t toerben ïann. §err 
S)r. Diiicfte ift fein Sied^enfiinftïer im getDo()nli(ï)en ©inné, er betreibt feine ^unft nid^t 
ûlê SSroterioerb % fonbern fteût fie nur ï)ier unb ba ju erperimenteûeu ^wecfen in ben 
S)ienft ber 2ôiffenfcf;aft. Seine groBartige ^yertigfeit im .fiopfreiîinen oerbantt er neben 
feiner uatiirlicben S^eranlagung eincr Sc^ulung nacf) iinifenf(f}QftIic^en ©runbi'a^en. 

®ie einbrucfeiioUfte Seiftung, bie §err 5)r. 9iiidfle bot, toor bû§ Sluêiuenbiglernen 
•einer ^unbertftetligen "^aiii. SBenig me^r aB fiinf 5!Jlinuten betroc^tete er bie ^ai)i, 
bann oermoc^te er fie au§ bem ©ebac^tniê faft feI)IerIoê Dorinartê unb riidiuartè 
aufjufûgen. Gebf)afteé îrampein ^ ber Stubenten Iof)nte bem ptjdnomenateu 9îecf)ner 
fiir biefeê .ffunftftiicf, unb auc^ ^rofeffor 3)effoir meinte, boB biee feiiies 233iffenê bûê 
grôBte t)on einem ^opfred^ner bie^er erreic^te 9îefu(tat fei. 

S)ie Srrec^nung bon Quabraten» fûnffteûiger '^a\)it\\ — mobei fc^on Dîefultate non 
me'^reren taufenb DJlitlionen f)erauêïommen — macfit Sr. 9ïiicf(e gar ïeine Sd^unerig= 
ïeiten. ®r er^ebt aud) in fur^er ^i\i eine oierfteUige 3û^I in tit ,3ef)nte ^^^Jotenj ober 
jiefit bie fec^onnbbreiBigfle SSurjel auô einem Se3imarbruc^ «. .spierbei bebient er fic^ 
ûuc| im J?opfe natiuiic^ ber Iogaritt)mif(ï)en 9îe(f)nung. ®in treffenber SBemeiê fiir 
bie Dortrefftidje êcfiulung biefeë ©ebatïitniffeê iDurbe baburdf) erbroc^t, bafe 
®r. Dliicfle am ©cEiIub beê -ÎÎDEegê bie f)unbertftetlige 3ûl}ï nod^ einmaï rildEmartê 
J^er^ufagcn nniBte, obmo.^I er injuiifc^en Derft^iebene fc^mierige ^tnfeêjinêrcd^nungen " 
auêgefiit)rt ()atte. 

S)ie Strt, Xo'it biefer ,$îopfrec^ner feincm (Se^irn bie ^aiikn einpriigt, ift jumeift 
eine bifuette. Saê ^eifet, er ftettt fotxio^I bie burc^ haè Sef)en aU a\\6) Vit if)m burc^ 
baê £)^r mitgeteitten 3tt^Ien al§ Silber bor fein geiftigeê 5Iuge. iïltit biefem lieft er 
■in bem imaginaren 3iTîfrnï'it'5 iiiis ^in lueniger gefc^ulter 9îed^ner auf einer Safel. 



1. cours. — 2. résultats. — 3. gagne-paiu. — 4. trépignement da pieds. — 5. carré. — 
•6. fraction décimale. — 7. calculs d'intérêts composés. 



36 



DEUTSCHKR TKII. 



[196J 



Set ben Dperattonen mit Dtelftetligen 3ûf)ÏÊtt loft er biefe in ein3elne ï(eitie 
3ifferngnippen aiif, ^linfdjen benen er fic^ auf imiemoted)nif(î)em SBege eineit geunffen 
3ufamnien!^aiig ï)erfteEt. 

3l5er cuid), mcnn man biefeê 9îe3ept tueife, Bleibt bie 9tecf)eufimft Sr. 9îiicï[e§ beïpun^ 
benmgôunirbig. Seine (^ertigfeit muBte umfDmef)r ben 9ieib^ bev ,3uf)iirenben Stubenten 
erregen, aie fid^ bfter ()erauêftelfte, bofe ®r. 9îiicîle iin ^opf beffer rec^nen fann aU bie 
jîommilitonen ^ auf bem ^^apier. 2Ûenn ®r. &îiufle ein anberes Dîeinltat erredfinete, aie 
ber bie SlufgaBe ftetlenbe ©tubent auf fein ^papier gefd^rieben t)ûtte, bann ergab fief) 
meiftenê, ba^ ber ©tubent fid^ bei feiner Dorber ,5U .*paufe in grofeter Dîube fertiggefteEten 
9tecbenarbeit geirrt, unb ba^ ber ^opfred^ner red^t botte. 



8. envie. — 9. ©tubentcn. 



«d)tt)rtrîU»rtlï»taGC. 



Hnermefene ïBoïfenmaffen, 
2Bod)enIang Dom ©iib getrieben, 
9îegenftrcinie, nicbt ,5n fnffen ', 
2ÛeIc[)ciu ÏÛeltmeer fie entftieben. 

2;riib' inê g^enfter fd)Ieid^t ber SJlorgen, 
5ln ben 2Sdnben friedf)t bie Spinne, 
SBebt anô 5JUBmiit nnb ans Sorgen 
©raueê Dîelj um .S>er3 unb Sinne. 



1. berfteïien. 



Siber broufecn in ben Scf)liinben 
Sammein fief) bie Ç)inimeIéUiogen, 
9îaufcben quô ben ÏÔalbeôgriinben, 
JBraufen au5 ben ^elfenbogen. 

WuxQè in tofenben ^aôînbcn 
®onnern ^ad) unb Qnell bevnieber, 
Saufenb wei^e îlijen bûben 
Srin bie fcï)aumumbli^ten - ©lieber. 

SBilbelm ^fnfen, geboren 1837. 
(3Ui§ toec^felnben îagen.) 



2. ruisselautâ d'écume brillaaie. 



Setr ^tmc unb ^cr 9iciH)c*, 



III 

9htn flatte ber r)îeid)c, \va§ er inoltte, ritt Ï)eimtt3tirt§ unb Bcfanii fid), Waê 
er fid^ uninfd)en folltc. 2Bie er fo tiûd)barf)te iiiib bie SH^^ lailen lief^, ftng baâ 
!:|3ferb an ju fpringen, fo baB er imiuerfort iii feincn ©ebanîen geftcirt iDiirbe 
unb fie çjar nid)t ,yifammeii5rin9en îoimte.Sa imrb er itber bûS ^^ferb argerlii^ 
unb fprad) in llngebnlb : „<Bo WoliV id), bafj bn ben §alg jerbrcidjft !" Unb 
mie er bn§ 2Bort auSQcfprodieu Ijattc, pdimp, ftet er nuf bie @rbe, unb la g bo§ 
^^^ferb tôt nnb rccjte fid) nid)t mcl)r, nnb luar ber erfte SKunfd) erfiUlt. SBeit er aber 
gei,iig Uiar, luollte er bao ©attel^ençî nid)t im @tid) laffen, fd)nitt'S ab, Ijing'ê 
auf ben 9îi:den unb mn^te nnn jn ijnfj nad) -s'^aufe ge^en. 2)od) triiftete er fid) 
bamit, ha% it)m nod) jluei 2Biinfd)e iibrig uniren. 2Bie er nnn baliinging burdd 
ben <Sanb, unb aie jn ïllittag bie ©onne Ijei^ brannte, umrb'ê it)m fo Uiarm 
nnb Derbriefjlid) ^n 5Jlnte ; ber ©attct briidte i()n babei anf ben 9iiiden, auc^ 
Uiar tl)m nod) innner nid)t eingefallen, waê er fid) luiinfd)en follte. SCBenu ic^ 
mir and) aile 9{cid)e nnb (Sd)atie ber SBelt Uninfd)e, bad)te er bei fid) felbft, fo 
t)abe id) ^ernad) bod) nod) allerlei ÎOiinfct)e, biefeê unb jeueâ, ba§ luei^ id) im 
toorauS ; id) U)ill aber meineu 2Bunfd) fo cinrid)ten, ba^ mir gar nid)tê meï)r 



Steî)e bie btcr onbetn îeile. 



[197J DELTSCHtK ïfclL 37 



ûbrig hUïbt, tuonûcf) ià) noiï) 2}ei1aiu3en [)dtte. DDÎeinte er, bieSmal ïjiitte er 
ci\va§, fo fd)ien'ê it)m tjcxnad) bod) nie! 511 tucniij itnb ,yt gering. 2)a fam i^m 
fo in bie ©ebant'en, mu eô. bud) feine îyuûit je^t cjut f)û()e ; fie fi|e bûl)eim in 
einer fiif)(cn Stiibc iinb (nffe [id)'â motil fd)nieden. 1:aè angerte it)ii orbcntiid), 
unb ot)ue bafe er'â uni^te, fprad) er fo t)in : „^d) luoUte, bie fà^e baijeitu auf 
bem ©attel uiib fbiiiite nid^t t)erunter, ftûtt baf^ id) if]ii ba mit mir ûuf bem 
Dîiirfen fd)Ieppe." Unb luie haè Ie|te 3Bort anâ feinem SJÎnnbe ïam, fo tt)av ber 
©ûttel oon feinem 9îiiden OeufdjUntnben, nnb er merîte, ba^ fein jmeiter 
ÎCnnfd) and) in Êrfiiiiunij cjegangen Wax. 5)a marb ii)m erft red)t tieife, unb 
er fing an ju Inufcn unb loolite fid) balieim a,an^ einfam ijinfet^en unb auf 
etmaê (Sro^eê fiir ben (e|iten SBunfd) uad)benfen. SKie er aber anîommt unb 
feine ©tubentiir aufmadit, fitit ba feine 5^-au mitten barin auf bem ©attel 
unb îann nid]t (]erunter, jammertunb fdireit. S)a fprad) er : „©ie6 bic^ 5nfrie= 
ben, id) miii bir aile 9îeid)tiimer ber Ï53elt t]erbeimi'infd)en, nur bleib ba fi^en I" 
©ie antmortete aber : „3.'!}aê l)elfen mir aile 9ieid)tiimer ber 2Belt, menn id) auf 
bem ©attel ft^e ; I)aft bu mid) Ijeraufgeiininfdjt, fo mu^t bu mir and) tuieber 
l)inunterl)elfen." (Sr mod)te luollen ober nid)t, er muçte ben britten ÏOunfd) 
tun, ha% fie 00m ©attel lebig Wcire unb l)erunterfteigen fbnnte ; unb be: 
SBunfd) tuarb aud) erfiiUt. 3llfo batte er nid)tâ baoon aU îtrtger, 3Jîiil)e unb 
ein nerloreneS ^ferb ; bie 5(rmen aber (ebten oert3nUt3t, ftiU unb fuomni bvj 
an it)X feligeê Snbe. 

(@(^tuB.) 33rUber (Srimm. 

(jîtnbermnb |)auêmarc^en.) 



2)etr JBrtUcrnOof. 



©d)on el)e bie ©onne aufgebt, iDirb e§ auf bem 58auernl)ofe ïebenbig. 
©obalb ber §al)n ,^um 3(ufftet)en gerufen b^t, luedt ber -S^anSberr bie inédite 
unb bie -JJlcigbe. 2)er -fined)t gebt in ben ©tall unb bie 5Jîagb in bie ^iid)e. 
93alb fladert auf bem -ftud)enl)erbe unter bem i^affeetopfe ein luftigeô ^^i'^^* 

2!?eun ber ^ned)t mit fc^lueren ®d)ritten iiber ben §of gel)t, bann lii^t 
fid)'5 in aden ©tdllen l)oren. ®ie ^^ferbe ftampfen, bie <^iil)e briillen, bie 
©c^roeine grun^en, unb bie ®anfe fdjuattern. Sie allé molien bamit fagen : 
„2Bir finb aud) fd)on munter' unb baben .sônnger." 9hin mirb alleu il)r 3riil)= 
ftiid gebrad)t, unb in bem âubftalle werben bie .ftill)e gemolfen. i^^ierauf fe^t 
fic^ auc^ ber Sauer mit feinen Seuten an ben ^^•■ii^jfiii'^stifd). 

Salb barauf gibt e§ neueâ Seben auf bem ^ofe. ^ii^e unb ©d)afe ge!^en 
ï)inau§ auf bie 2Beibe. 3)er ^ned)t fpannt feine ^Braunen^ oor ben 2ôagen unb 
labet ^flug unb Sgge auf. 3^er 33auer bffnet nod) fd)nelt bie Jîlappen am 
£aubenfd)Iage-^ unb fdt)rt bann mit bem -^ned)te aufê g^elb. 

5luf bem Ç")ofe ift'S nun fttller gemorben. 2)ie DJÎagb jie^t emfig am 
93utterfaffe. S)ie gefd)dftige i^auêfrau aber bereitet haè 93Uttagêmal)I unb 
t)olt baju au§ bem ©arten baê ©emiife unb auë bem ©d)ranfe baê $){el)t unb 
bie ®ier. S)ie (Sdnfe unb bie Snten gel)en jum ®orfteid)e, um fid) ju baben. 
33or ber ©dieunentenne* ïra^en bie .§iibner unb fudjen fid) ,Kbrnd)en. -^axo^ 
aber tiegt rubig in feiner ^iitte unb fnurrt nur nnmiUig ^ menu il)m ein 
^ui)nd)m ju nabe fommt. 

1. tvaà). — 2. feine braunen 5pferbe. — 3. pigeonnier. — 4. aire. — S. ber |)unb. — 6. 
un3ufrieben. 



38 



DKUTSCHER TKIL [198] 



SKenn ber Sïbeiib nûl)t, bamt îef)ren DDÎeufc^en unb îiere Dont ^eïbe imb 
t)on beu SSeibe t)cim. 3)ie ^Bauerin ruft 311m 5lbenbefjen, ha§ allen nac^ ben 
bieïen unb anftrengenben' 3ltï)eiten Doi-trepdimunbet^^îai^îurjeL- 3eit fucl)LMi 
ûber bie Sente {f)L- 2?ett ûuf, benn bie fd)iueL-e gelbarbeit l)at fie mt'tbe cjemadjt. 
Sfîur ber 23auer fiiiaut nocf) einnmt f)inanâ, ob anc^ allé S:uren \vot)l 
tterfdjïoffen finb. I)ann binbet er ben -^aro loê, ber nnn bie 2Bac^e im §ofe 
ûbernimntt. 
9la(^ .^riea. 

7. ermiibenben. — 8. jâjmecït. 



2)ic eittfrtJnt. 



%k ©onne luiU balb untert3et)en, ©efdjaftiû tnmnieln fid) ©d)uittcr unb 
©d)nitterinnen, nm bie Ie|ten ©arben ^u fammeïn nnb 5U binben. S)er 
(grnteumgen fte()t t)od) belaben auf bem nbgemdl)ten -S^aferfeïbe'. S)ie 5ldergctute 
ftarren nngebnibig mit ben S^ii^en. 3et;t fliegt bie le^te ©arbe auf ben 
3QSac3en, S)a§ grntefeit luirb iiber ba§ (ynber' Qcjogen nnb mittclft ber 9îoIle 
ftraff gefpannt. 2)er lîned)t Idj^t bie ^Untjdje fnallen, nnb nnn jieben bie 
^Pferbe on, anfangë nuif)[eliij fend)cnb^ im locferen 5lderboben, bann aber auf 
tefter ©tra^e Inftig anëgreifenb, aie mUfiten [ie, ba% fie am letîten 3^uber 
5iel)en. S)e§ Sanbmonnâ 23uben unb 3Jiûbd)en bec3lciten ben 2Bagen unb 
ben^iûfommnenmit^rcnbcngefdjrei bie 53hitter, bie mit bem jappetnben ®an(3= 
lin (3 nnf bem ''^Irm bem SKagen entt3e9cnc3el)t. 2)iefer fd)iuanft nnn burd) bivj 
geoffnete %oï in hcn §of unb in bie ©chenue l)inein. ©c^nnrrenb unrb bao 
©ei( berabge^ogen. Sic ©arben tcanbern Don i^ûnb jn -Spanb an ben bcftimmten 
^ia^. 3)ie ^^ferbe tnerben anâgefpannt. 9Ba()renb bie 33dnerin baê ^ofgefinbc 
âum 3lbenbbrot ruft, fiibrt ber ,^\ud)t bie crmiibcten Xiere in ben bet]ag(id)en 
©taU oor bie gefiillte iîrippe *. 
^arï dladc. 

i. chanp d'avoine. — 2. charretée. — 3. soufflant, haletant. — 4. crèche. 



^riiij <3ol^fiftf) tmif ttaé 5•ifd)ct•^nrt^d)Clt. 



il 

^n bemfetben Sanbe, loo biefeS gefd)al), ftanb am 53îeere§ftranbe, ba loo 
ein Sat^ anë bem ÎBalbe fid) in ben (Sec ergofj, eine einfame ^iitte. ^n ber 
§ûtte iDoljute ein armer alter ^ifi^ei-' '"it feiner 2:od)ter, unb bie t)iefe (SlSbetl). 

©onft pflegtc ber 3Jtann jebe liebe 9kd)t, tuenn g^ifi^en§5eit imr, auf ben 
3^ang in ben ©ee 511 fal]ren, aber auc^ am !îage ging er tDot)! bismeilen mit 
ber 5lngel in ben 2Ba(b nnb l)oïte fid) ha au§ bem 33ad)e bie fd)5nften g^orellen ' 
unb ©djmerleu". 9JUt ben gefangenen tyifd)en pflegte er bann Don 3eit jn 3eit 
ûuf ben Hîartt nad) ber -S'-ianptftabt jn gct)en, luo er einigeê ©elb bafiir ïofte. 
S)a§ imr jlnar feljr l'oenig, boc^ lebte er bauon mit feinem lieben ^inbe jufrie^ 
ben unb oon i^erjen frot). — ^e^t luar aber ber arme 5}îann feit einiger 3cit 

1. Imites. — 2. loches. 



[199] DEUTSGHER TEIL 39 



eiblinbet^ iinb uermodjte nic^tê 311 uerbienen ; ba cntid)Io^ fief) ®I§betf), bie mm 
fd)on fedijel)!! ^ai)ït ait luar, beê 2}aterS ©efdjaft 511 betreiben, fot)ieI eS 
einem ï)ÎQbd)en Don i^rem 5Utev moglid) i[t. ©te iwar fraftiej unb flinf, obfdjon 
aii^erft feiit unb jart, non fd)îanfer ©eftalt unb Iieblid)em 5tntlil3. 

®ineê 2ai]eô giiig fie and) luieber mit ^nc3eï nnb 3îet3 in ben 20û(b, um im 
93ûd)e 5U fifdjen. ÎOoï)I jluei Stnnben brad)te fie boit an ben cjeinobuten Stellen 
jn; fein J-ifc^ Uioûte fid) jeigen. — ©et)t'5 nid)t i)ier, fo ge^t'ê Wo anberë, 
bad)te fie unb 50g tiefer in ben SBalb f)inein. ?lber aud) ba iDoûte nid)t§ 
fommen. ©0 50g fie lueiter unb n:)ettei-, bi§ fie ju einev ©telle fam, xvo ba§ 
SBoffei 5iuif(^en runben fettfamen ÎCanben einen tiefen, buntein SSei^er* 
bilbete. -JîingSum ftanben fd)one 33(umen unb farbige 58iifd)e, unb baê aûeâ 
gab einen anmutigen SBiberfc^ein in bein bunfein ©piegel be§ ÏBafferâ. 

®ê wax DJlittag, alleâ ftiû in lueiter Sîunbe. ^ein Siiftd)en ging, fein 
^lûttdjen beiDegte fid), unb aile 9}bgel in ben 93aumen fd)ienen ^u fd)Iûfen. 
^ux einige bïaue Sibetten flatterten iiber bem ÎBaffer t)in unb t)ec unb fogen 
f)ier unb bort an ben gelben î^afferlilien unb ben Uiei^cn ©eetuïpen. 

9îid)t mcit 00m Ufer ragte ein tneiBer, plattgeuiafdjener ©tein auâ ber 3^ïut 
^erauê, gerab' aïs loar' er jn einem bequemen ©il3 eingerid)tet, D.ltit teid)ten 
©prûngen tjiipfte Slêbetf) iiber bie ^iefel ju bem ©tein bin, fe^te fid) barauf, 
travf it)re 5lngel au§ unb fan g mit îîarer ©timme i^r Sodtiebc^en : 

,,Qiiàlà)en, îomm jd^neïl ! 
©onne fc^eint i)eH. 
9)lucfc^en im Sonnenjc^eiu 
SBartet ^ier obcn bein. 
5)3tiicîc^en ift jart unb fnic^ 
§oi' biï'â, bu jcîioner ^ijcî)!" 

,^'aum Uiav bie ©d)nur im aBaffer, fo bi^ aud) fc§on etluas an, unb lî3ie fie'0 
^eranjog, luar e§ ein (Eolbfifd). 3(IS (Elébetf) ibn Don ber 5lngel Io!5mad)en 
toollte, fab fie, baf] er fid) nid)t am §aïen, fonbcrn in bie ©d)nur eingebiffen 
^atte, aud) lie^ er fic^ ot)ne ©trduben ° oon it)r in bie §anb net)men. Sr fd)aute 
fie mit feinen flaren, ftugen 3tugen lange an. 

„aBa§ fief)ft bu mic^ benn fo an, bu t)ilbfd)er gifd) ?" fprad) Slêbet^ unb 
freute fic^ iiber ben ©lanj feiner ©d)UppenS „3d) btn bir gut," antmortete i^r 
ber ©otbfifd), „unb luili bid) gliidlid) mad)en !" — @(§betb erfd)raï unb luarf 
it)n inê 2Baffer juriid ; ba§ îier aber rief inieber non unten : „Unb wenn ba 
mir nid)t glaubft, fo bebe ba§ gro^e 23(att ber ©eetutpe auf, ba§ red)t!j bon 
beinem ©tein fid) liber ba§ aSaffer legt. ®ovt fd)au' binnuter." — 23ei bief en 
SKorten fd)o^^ ber Q^ifd) in bie Siefe. 

Êlêbett) munberte fid) allerbingê ein iDenig iiber bieê feltfame ?lbenteuer, 
balb aber gefiet ibr bie ©ad)e, unb fie tat, luie jener e§ i()r gebei^en. 5n§ fie 
ha§ geiualtige a3(att auft)ob, fat) fie luie burd) einen i^riftad tief auf ben 
©runb bes ©ees. Êin îtareê 8id)t ergoB fid) burc^ ba§ 2Baffer ; ha fd)aute fie 
ÏBunber iiber ïi>unber. ^n einem b(iit)enben ©arten ftanb ein <^bnig§fd)fo^ 
unb nor bem ©d)ïoffe jmei îb^-'onf effet mit iueiBem ©amt» ; auf bem einen ïag 
ber ©otbfifd), ber aubère ftanb teer ; aud) fab fie 9îitter unb ^raulein burc^ 
bie §eden ba unten jieben unb oor bem ©olbftfd) fid) neigen''. a)on bem ©tein, 
auf bem glëbett) fafj, fii()rte eine friftallene 2:repbe binunter ju bem ©d)tof3, 
unb auf jebem 5lbfa^ ber Zuppe ftanben ^agen, bie fal)en nac^ ibr fjinauf, 
ûU irarteten fie ibreS SBinîeê. S^aê fat) atteê fo fd)bn auê, ba^ glêbet^ fid^ 



3. aveugle. — 4. élang. — 5. sans se débattre. — 6. écailles. - 7. s'élauça. — 
8. velours. — 9. s'incliner. 



40 UEUTSCHER TEIL [200J 

%ax nid)t fatt bauan felieii fonnte. — '^laà) eiiiigeu 3^^^ demerfte fie, wie ber 
©olbfifd) ftd) Don feiuein S;[)i-on|efjeI eutjob uitb an bte Oberfladje beâ SSaiferô 
l^erûnfgefdjWommen fani. 2Bieber jaf) er [te fo fueunblic^ an unb rief : „®(âbett) I 
33erla^ beincn 3}ater unb beine arme, fd)ted)te §ûtte unb fomm ju mir 
l^erunter, î)a follft bu auf bem 2^1)ronjeifeI, ben bu ge]'ef)en, neben mir fi^en 
unb eine ^H-in'^efftn fein, unb ic^ xmH bir greuben fd)affen, fiuiiel baê ^a()r 
%aa,c jatjlt." 

„®i, bu nid}tonut3iQeS Xier !" rief (Stèbett) im ï)ôd)ften 3orn. ,3Jîetuen 
35ûter follt' id) Derlaffen? 2)a ! nimm bie 3(ntuiort auf beine bummen 9leben I" 
unb babei ergriff fie ben nad)ften .^iefelftein '° unb iDarf i^n bem gifc^ an ben 
^opf. 

Ser 5ifd) unb ber ©tein plumpften in§ SSaffer, aber in bemfelben 5Iugen= 
ïilid ertiob fid) ein SKirbeliuinb*', unb bie 3BelIen be§ Seeâ fprit;ten mitmcifeem 
6d)aum t)od) in bie Cuft. îief auâ bem ®ee l}erauf erfd)oU ein burd)bringenber 
31on, erft uiel)miitig unb flagenb, al§ foUt' er einem haè s^crj mitten entjiuei 
fd)neibcu, bann aber flang e§ raieber voit tuftige ^fbten unb ©d)a(meien'-, bi§ 
enbtid) and) biefe îbnc fd)tt)icgen. S)ie SBelIen befanftigtcn fid), unb bao ÏOaffer 
itiar fo ftill unb biinfefgriin alS .^lOor. 

3tun fat) Êlêbctt) auc^ ben ©olbfifd) unebcr auê bem ÎJ}affer taud)en, er 
fd)lnamm aber nid)t luie t)ort)in, fonbern lag auf ber ©eite, unb aU fie nal)er 
l)infd)aute, mar e§ nur bie -S^aut be3 îiereS, iDeber S^Ieifd) uod) ©rdten barin. 

Éd)nc(l griff fie mit ber -S^anb banad) unb batte eben bie 3^ifd)l)aut iiber bas 
2Baffcu bcruorge.^ogcn, aU bao grofee 2?tatt ber ©ectuïpe neben il)r fid) erbob 
unb ein UHÙf3er 33cC!ifd)enarm barinitcr l)erauffu()r, ber ebcnfallâ nad) ber 
©d)uppent)aut greifeu wotlte. 5lber fd)on ()attc ba§ 9.1tabd)en biefe in i[)re 
©d)itrje oerborgen, unb bie luei^e i^anb 50g fid) tuicber unter baè ÎBaffer 
âuriid. 

ÊiSbett) fpraiig nnn fd)ncU non if)rem ©teine lueg aii§ llfer unb mad)tc, baft 
fie fo rafd) une moglid) auê bem îi^aïbe fam. Gê unir il)r bod) an bem ©ce rcd)t 
init)eimlid) jumute gc\rlorben'^ Srft aU fie ben 2,'OaIb t)inter fid)ï)atte, nal)m fie 
bie (Sd)uppent)aut auè il)rer ©d)iir5e l)erDor. (Si, luie luar bie fd)on I luie 
funîeltc fie im Cid)te I S)er ©lanj fd)ien tuie lauter ?lbenbgolb unb 5î(benbrbte, 
e§ uiar iininbemoU ju fe()en ; unb bod) iDarb @(5bet() and) luieber red)t non 
^erjen tiaurig, inenn fie barau bad^te, bafj fie auS bïofjer ilbcreilung ben 
ûrmcn ^M't totgclnorfen batte. 2)er b'itte eë nicUcid)t mit feinen bununeu 
9îeben gar nid)t fo bbfe gemeint. ®a§ SJlitleib trieb it)r fogar bie ■Irdiicn in 
bie Sïugen. 

3ns fie nad) -^aufe ïam, moUte fie erft bem S)ater alIeS erjablen, \vaè i^r 
begegnet ïnar ; jebeSmal aber, menu fie banon anfangen inoUte, luar'ê i^r 
tmeber, a\è luenn il)r cinc ©timme jurief : „S(ébct() I tu' eê nid)t 1" — So 
t)erfd)lo^ fie benn bie ©djUppcnl)aut beimiid) in il)re iîifte, fie I)offte, biefelbe 
ibrer feltenen (£d)bnl)eit luegen in ber i^auptftabt fiir ein paar ©rofd)en jn 
Derïaufen unb bem i>ater eine unnerl)offte Q^reube ju mad)en. 

(^-ortfe^ung foigt.) 

Oîeinid. 
(®efd§i(^ten unb Siebcr fûv bie ^ugcnb.) 

10. caillou. — 11. tourbiHon. — 12. clialuiiieaux. — 13. elle s'élait seutie mal a l'aise. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N» 6. 



20 Décembre 1907. 



8« Année. 




:^r§Lv. ' i 







DEUTSGHER TEIL 



Mistelzweige '. 

Von G. SCHE.NRLINI 



Man weili, daf; es langer Zeit beclurlle, ehe das Weihnachtsfest zu dem 
wiirde, was es heute ist. Ans der Verscliiuelznng- einiger Feste unserer Alt- 
vordern hervorgegangen, kostete es den Vertretern der jnngen Kirche viel 
Arbeit, die dem nun kirchlichen Feste anhaftenden Briiuche zn beseitigen. 
Dafs dies bis hente noch niclit endgiiltig gelungen, wcifit du selbst, verehrle 
Leserin, die dn in stiller Einsarakeit der Nacht kartenschlagend oder blei- 
giefiend -^ oder loswerrend '► damit beschiiftigt warst, den kùnftigen Freier ■ zn 
erraten. 

Bei den nordischen Vôlkern haben sich solch altheidnische Brauche besser 
(M'halten als bei nns zulande. Da glimnU hente noch in der heiligen Nacht als 
hest des einstigen Wintersonnwendfestes'' der Julblock'' anfdem Ilerd. Auch 
in England, besonders in Wales, finden sich noch Ùberbleibsel ans grauer 
Vorzeit, nnd eines derselben, der Mistelbnsch, spielt bei der Weihnachtsfeier 
sogar eine wichtige Rolle. 

Uurch die Verniahlnng der Kônigin Viktoria mit dem y*rmce Consort Albert 
von Sachscn-Koburg-Gotha bat der deutsche Weihnachtsbanm zwar auch in 
England Eingang gefnnden, nnd langsam bahnt er sich einen Weg in die 
Palaste der Aristokratie und Wohnhanser der vornehmen Biirger, aber das 
Volk kennt ihn noch nicbt. Ihni brin^t die Stechpalme {Nolly) und Mistel 
(mistleioe) das Grïm in die AVeilinachtsstube. Dabei kommt die Mistel in 
England fast gar nicht mehr vor; der AVeihnacbtsbedarf mufs znm groftten 
Teil ans Frankreich herïiber geholt werden, nnd die Mengen der alljahrlich 
von Granville nnd Gherbourg iiber den Kanal ausgeluhrten Mistelzweige 
wiegen Tansende von Kilogramm auf. 



1. branches de nui. — 2. réunion. — 3. en faisant fondre du plomb. — i. en con- 
sultant le sort. — 5. fiancé. — 6. fête de l'équinoixe d'hiver. — 7. bûche de Xoël. 

[31] ALLEU . 6 



45 DEDTSGHËR TEIL [242 i 



Die Mistel ist ein Schmarotzer^ unserer \N'ald-iind Obstbaiiine, und hat seit 
den altesten Zeiten die Aut'merksamkeit der Menschen aufsicli gelenkt. Die 
krenzweis gcstellten Zweige, deren goldgriine Rinde gerade dann am gol- 
digsten erscheint, wenn ailes Pflanzengriin geschwiinden, die immergriinen 
Blalter, die schneeweiÊen Beeren, ihr Vorkommeii in dem hôchsten Geàst 
der Baunikronon und gjinzliclies Fehlen auf dem Erdhoden machten die 
Mistel zu einer Wunderpflanze. Und da ailes, was wunderbar erscheint, seit 
je von dem Mensclieri in das Reicli des Wundertatigen gezogen wird, und er 
in dem Ûnbegreifliclieh das Dasein hôherer Machte ahnt^, so dai-f es nicht 
Vér-wuridern, dafî schon Hippokrat, der erste Ârzl des Altertunis, die Pflanze 
zu Ehren brachte, indem er ihr Heilkrafte zuschrieb. 

Ëiiimal im Geruch'" der Wundertatigkeit,konnle es doch dem unbedeutenden 
Schmarotzer nicht schwer fallen, sich selhst in die religiôsen Vtjrstellungen 
dér geheimnisglaubigen Menschen zu drangen. Der magische Zweig der 
Persephone", durch dessen Hilfe die Pforten der Unterweltsichôffaen, war 
ein Mistelzweig, und Vergil '- lâ6t den Aeneas durch eihen Mistelzweig in die 
Unterwelt gelangen. 

Weiter erzàhlt die nordische Mythe, Baldur^^ sei von den (iôttern so geliebt 
worden, dafi Odin und Frigg allen NaturkrVilten, Tieren, Steinen, Pflanzen. 
Krankheiten und Giften einen Eid abnahmen, dem Gott Baldur in keiner 
Weise zu schaden. Allein ôstlich von Walhall vegetierle auf einem Baum der 
Misteitein, der sich hinter dem Blattwerk •'^ verborgen hielt und bei der 
Schwurabnahme ' ' iibersehen wurde. Dem neidischen Loki ''^ war indessen sein 
Standort wohl bekannt. Als sich die Gotter einst belustigten, nach dem 
unverwundbaren Baldur Spiefie und Speere zu werlen, nahm l.oki den 
Misteitein, gab denselben dem blinden Hôdiir, richtete dessen Hand, so dafj 
das Ziel getroffen werden mnfUe, und Baldnr sank todeswund zii Boden. In 
der VoUispa ' ' heifît es deshalb : « Gewachsen war — hoch iiber den Wiesen — 
derzarte, zierliche Zweig der Mistel. Von der Mistel kam — haljlicher Harm "* 
— da Hôdur schoÊ.» Der schone Mythns ist unschwer zu deuten'-': Er stellt 
den Sieg der Winternachl iiber das allerfreuende Lichldar. Der blinde Hôdur 
ist aber nur ein Werkzeng in der Hand des Loki, und seit der Zeit galt auch 
die Mistel, die da grûnt, wenn ailes in Ei-starriiug liegt, als ein Werkzeng des 
Bôsen. Dessen ungeachtet'-'* lernen wir sie nach der Drnidenreligion als eine 
hochheilige Pflanze kennen, ohne die kein Gottesdienst stattfinden konnti;. 
Aber anf der Eiche mn&te sie gewachsen sein, und war sie gefnnden, so zog 
man am « allheilenden » Tage, das ist am seclislen nach dem Nenmond, mil 
groêerFeierlichkeil hinaus in den Wald, bereitet(> Opfer-' und Mahlzeiten und 
fûhrte zwei weifie Stiere herbei, deren Horner unter dem heiligen Eichbanm 
znm erstenmal umwunden wnrden. Der Oberdruide bestieg, mit weiÉem 
Gewande angetan, den Baum und schnitt mit goldener Siebel die Mistel ab, 
welche in einem weifien Tuche antgefangen wurde, damit sie, die himmlisch 
iiber der Erde Erzeugte --, nicht durch irdischt>n Staub beriihrt und ver- 
unreinigt werde. Nunmehr wnrden die Stiere geopfei't und die Gottheil 
angefleht, das Geschenk, das sie gegeben, auch zu segnen. Der Priester sprach 
dann iiber die einzelnen Zweige den Weihespruch und verteilte sie unter die 
Anwcsenden, die ihi-en Zauberkraften vertrauten. 

[Fortset:-un<i fo'f/t.) 



8. parasite. — 9. président, suppose. — 10. ('tant en odeur de. . ., ayant la réputolion 
(/,j _ — 11. Proseipine.— 12. Viniile. — 13. Goll des Fmblings. — 14. Laub. — 15. pres- 
tation du serment. — 16. Golt der Vernirhtung. — 17. iyiytliologi>ches Lied au'^ der Edda. 
— 18. UnglUck. — 19. erklareo. — 20. néanmoins. — 21. sacri/ices — 22. Gehorene. 



r243] DEDTSCHER TEIL 43 



^ev ^ctti^dic JKcichèfrtttîtcr iibcr hic mtétvàvtiiic "Jj^olitit, 



^Km29. îîobemïicr "^ieït 9îcicï)§tan,^leï gûrft Suloïti etnc gliinjenbe 5{ebe, bet lt)tr f otgenbe 
fiit iinfere l'eiet Iiejonbeï» inteveifaiite étellen entnet)meti : 

^(^ module mm auf einige ^^ragen ber auêludrtigen ^^olitif eingc^en, bie f^ier tierûf}rt 
Uuirben finb. 

8eitbetn ià) juïe^t nn biefer ©telle tnirf) iiber 93taroïfo QUOgejpro(^en f)abe,ïinb neue 
ltnruf)en iïber btefeë Sanb geïommen. Siefe Uttruf)en i)aben, mie ©te loiffen, in Qa^a- 
blanca einen befouberë crnfteu (îf)arafter nngenommen. (Sine gcmiffe Stnjaf)! im ©ienfte 
fran,50|iicf)er Unternef)mer ftet)enber (Suropiier, in itérer 93lef)rï)eit 3^von3oien, l'iub bem 
3^anatièmu§ einer erregten $?oIfsinenge jum Cpfer gefallen. Se ift tnogïid^, bafe biefe 
iiblen Sreigniffe ni^t eingetreten ttniren, menn bie in ber 9Ugerira§=3lfte Dougefefiene 
^oïijeitruppe im 3n"i bereitô in 9lrbeit geiuefen uictre. Post festum fold^e a3etracï)tnngen 
an,5ufteEen, ift freilit^ miifeig ' ; une bie a}erf)Qltniffe Itegen, blieï) ber fran3i)ftf(^en 
Dîegiernng nic^t toof)l cttooê anbereè itbrig, aie 3ur ©eHift^tlfe ^u fi^reiten. ©pttnien 
aie minber fd^iuer tterle^ter '^ Çaïtor ift in eng gejogenen ©renjen mit g^ranfreid^ 
gegangen. ^â) erfenne eê mit ®anï an, iJafe bie fpnnif(ï)e me bie fransofifcfie Dîegierung 
une rcd^tjeitig Don ber î)eabfid)tigten 2lîtion in lîennlniô gefe|t ^aben. ©ofe toir biefer 
3lïtion îeine .Çinberniffe in ben 2Geg gelegt t]nben, ift felbftnerftanbïic^. ©benfo felbft= 
DerftdnbUc^ ift, bafe biefe 9(ftion fid) unter ber alleinigen îBerantmortnng'^ ber bcteiligten 
3Dldcf)te betnegte unb fic^ nid)t im Oîa^men ber 2lIgecirQë=3tfte belnegte, anrf} bie 
aSerantUiortIidjteit ber onberen ÎJKii^te nidjt beriifirte. S)aranê folgt flir nnê bie ^^fUc^t 
ftrenger 3ui"iirfl)altung S bie iâ) oncf) barin beobaiïiten Juilt, bafe icE) mi(^ an biefer 
©telle liber ©injel^eiten bes franjofifdien i^orgefienë in (iafablanca ni(ï)t ansfprec^e. 
Seiber ^at biefeé $Borge{)en ancf) ju einer ©cCjdbigung bentfc^er unrtfc^aftlic^en unb 
fonftigen prinaten 3ntereffen gefii^rt. Sie ©c^iiben unuen fo ernftiitïier D^atur, bafe 
nad^ 3uiiertdffigen ■' 5îa(ï)ric^ten o^ne fofortigeë (f ingreifen ber 9înin beutfcf^er .»panbeîê= 
l^dufer 3u befiirc^ten toar. ^<^ fiabe mi(^ besî)arb, uorbefjaltlicf) « ber nac^trdgtid^en ^ 
3uftimmung biefe§ î)o:^en §aufeê, entfi^loffen, auë DteicÇiêmitteïn bie ©umme non 
250 000 5Jlarï aU erfte bringenbe $8eir)ilfe fiir bie gefi^dbigten ©eutfcEien 3ur a,kr= 
fiigung '^ 3n ftelten. (2ebt)after Seifaû.) ®ie fac^gemdBeSSerec^nnng ber ©iitfcfjdbigungen 
i^at ftattgefnnben. S)ie bem entfpred^enbe S^erteitung ber ©elber ftefjt unmittelbar beDor. 
^à) n^ieberl^ote, bafe ce fi(^ nnr nm eine norïdnfige ÎOla^regel f)anbelt. S)ie meitere 
ORegetung ber ©i^dben loirb liorau§ficf)tIi(ï) ■' eine internationale ^ommiffion befdjdftigen, 
bie bemndc^ft 3ufammentretcn foll. SBSeitere SrU'dgnngen '" ber 9JKirf)te bleiben Wor= 
befialten. Se luirb ein mit ber 3llgecira§=2lïte 3n oereinbarenber 5Jtobuê fur bie 
2lufbringung ber ©ntfrfidbignngëgelber gefnnben inerben miiffen. 

Siie greigniffe in (fafablonca l)ûben and) eine anbere garage in 3^lu6 gebrad^t, bie 
iljrerfeitci mieber in ben îRaf)men ber 2ngeciraê=3lfte gel^ijrt, ndmlic^ bie Organifiernng 
ber ^Dli3eitrnppe in ben maroffanifc^en .<pdfen. ®ie fransufifc^e nnb bie fpanifd^e 
9îegiernng finb in biefer S3e3iel)ung mit ISorfc^ldgen an bie anberen ©ignatarmdd^te 
t)erangetreten, bie anf eine norldnfige itber ben 5Raf)men ber 2llgeciraê=9tfte i)nauè' 
greifenbe Crganifation ber 'ipoli3eitrnppe nur mit fran3ofifiï)en unb fpanifd^en §ilfê= 
ïrdften o^ne marotfoniftïie ^*oli3iften ab3ielten. 

llnferen ©tanbpunït gcgenitber biefen S3orf(f)ldgen l^aben Uiir in einer S)enïf(^rift 
prd3ifiert. 2)er (Sebanïe ift ni(ï)t 3ur 2tnêflil)rung geïommen. 3n3toifcf)en ift in ben 
(Ereigniffen in 53îarotto ein gelniffer ©titlftanb eingetreten. 2Bie fid^ bie bortigen 33er= 
^dltniffe meiter entuntfeln toerben, bin ici) ntd)t in ber Sage, Ql^nen ^eute fagen gu 
fonnen. SGir merben jebenfallë biefe (Sntmicfelnng mit rnl)iger Jfteferde beobadl^ten, im 
SSertrauen auf bie fioljalitdt ber fran3Dfif(ï)en Sîegicrnng. 

©è ift ein beutft^eê Quiff^ff^ ^é ift and) ein europdifd^eâ Sfntereffe, ba^ bie 2lnge= 
l^origen aller enropdifdl)en 3[Jtdiï)te in 5!)îaroïto balbmoglic^ft toieber in ber getoolinten 



1. oiseux. — 2. lésé. — 3. responsabilité. — 4. réserve. — 5. digoes de confiance. 
— 6. sous réserve de. — 7. ultérieur. — 8. disposition. — 9. probablement. — 10. esti- 
mations. 



4i DEUTSCHKR TEIL 1 244J 



SiJeife i^reni ÊrlDcrbe na(ï)3et)eu founeii. Sic ©runbïagen btefev — fjoffcntUc^ baih 
Juieberfelirenben ^ ruf)igen unb frieblii^en ^uf^i^'^^^ '^^^^ ^^^ 3t{gectraë=3Ifte (leunrïen. 

aSenn itf) oon SQîaroffo unb 3U9eciraê fpre(|e, mb(ï)te icf) boc^ anâ) einem ^rrtum, 
einer falfc^en 93el)auptung entgegentreten, bie 3uer|"t im ©eric^têfaaf unb fpiiter ancf) in 
ber greffe auftjefteUt loorben ift. 

Sïlan ï)ût gefogt, bafe ©eutjcïitanb in ben le^îten î^af)ren jtoeimat nor ber ernften 
©efal^r eine§ .Ktiegcê geftanben Î)a6e, baé eine ÏÏRai Uiat)renb ber 9Jcaroîto=ïiJirren, baê 
anbere ïlîat im ^a^re 1904 nacE) ber bamatigen î^littelineerreife 8einer DJtajeftdt be§ 
^aiferê, ^a, meine §erren, foU id^ nod^maï^ bie internationalcn ©ci^iDicrtgfeiten 
erbrtern, bie 3U ber 3iiaugurierung ber 9Sal)rnng unferer ^ntereffen in DJlarofîo 
gefii^rt ^aben? ^^ glauk nic^t, ba^ baâ nii^lid) ludre. Hm 9Jlarotfo ()dtten luir fo 
icenig .Krieg gefiitjrt loie im ^at^re 1810 um bie îpanifcîie Sfjronfanbibatur. 2)aê eine 
Uiie haè anbere tonnte ber Slnlag " luerben, nufere @^re, unfer 3tnïel)en, unfere 
©tellung in ber ÏÔelt 3U uerteibigen. (®e^r rid}tig.) ©omeit lual)renb ber 931aroïfo= 
Uiirren eine fteigenbe .(Trieg'àgefaïir lior{)nnben luar, ift bie Sac^e in 5t(gecirQê geregeit 
U'orben. ©anj unerftnbïicf) '^ aber ift eô mir, uiie non einer im 3aï)ïe lUOi- beftanbenen 
Jîriegêgefaï)r ^at gefproc^en Uierben ïcinnen. Sûeil eâ 3U feiner 23egegnung geïommen 
tt)are jtoifd^en ©r. SOlajeftât bem ^aifer unb beni ^rdfibenten ber fran3ofifc^en 9îepu= 
Hiî? — barum JîriegeV 2Beber ber lÎQifer nocï) ber '|.h-dfibent f)at bnran gebacf)t unb 
iiPerfjaupt ouc^ nur baran benîen fbnnen. @3 ift îinblit^, 3U glaubcn, eê ift tenben3iii§, 
glauben :nacf)en 3U luollen, bafe in unferer 3fit 3Uii)cfien grofeen jinilifiertcn 5hitionen 
ein ^rieg anbere entftef)en fbnnte, al5 megen einer 5i"'^iîf» bie bie ÏL'elienâintereffen 
biefer 3>blter Periil)rt. (Setjr ri(^tig.) ©eliiife ï)at bie glei(^3eitige 3lnUiefenl)eit beê 
>^aiferê unb beê ^^rdfibenten im IDîittelmeer ben ©ebanïen an eine Scgcgnung 3UnfcÇ)en 
bciben 6eftef)en laffen. ®iefer ©ebanfe ift aber niemalê liber baê ©ebiet frommer 
SBiinf^e'^ f)inanëgetomiiien. ©ë f)nt niemnid eine Slufforberung '''• ftattgefnnben, eé 
ift niemafê eine 3lblel)nung '■■ erfoigt. ^n ber fran3bfifc^en greffe f)abe idf) auc^ geïefen, 
©e. SJiQJeftdt ber .^'aifer l)dtte erboft iiber bie .Ç)er3lic[)feit ber in 9îom unb îtîcapel 
3niif(ï|en bem iîonige uon ^tatien unb bem ^^^rdfibenten ber fran35fifcf)en îlîepnblit 
auQgetaufrf)ten 2rintfpriirf)e feine 9{eifc iiber '-iU'ncbig ftatt iiber ©enno befd^lcunigt, 
unb auf biefe ÏÔcife jebe 9Jti.ig(id)feit einer iBegegnnng mit bem '^rdfibcntcn ber fran3b= 
fifcî)en 9îepubtit befeitigt. 3(ucî) ha^ ift irrig. 6cine DJtajeftdt ber ^aifer befanb fid) 
bereit^ ouf beutfc^cm Soben, aie in 5îeapel bie 2rintfprii(f)e auêgetaufdjt ixnirbcn. 
(.S^Tort! I)brt!)9Jht fo[rf)en 2cgenbcn an^ ber i8ergangenl)cit inirb, mie mir fcfjeint, ber 
©egenmart nirf)t gebient. 

9Jieine §erren, ed ift anà) baî rnffifcî)--cnglifd)e 3lbfommen "* iiber 9(fien bcriiî)rt 
Uiorben- itber biefeé îlbfommen ijahe id) mid) ja fd)on auêgefprod)en unb bamalé bie 
SSenbung gebraud^t : SJon ben J^einbfdiaftcn anberer untereinanber ïbnnen mir nidit 
leben. ÏÔaê bamalë beiiorftanb, ift in3Unfd)en 2atfad)e gemorben. ©0 bemegt fid) baô 
Slbïommen auc^ in ben ®ren3en, bie ii) bamalé norauêfe^te, unb meine 5tnffaffnng ift 
biefelbe geblieben unb namcntlid^ mit 23e3ug baranf, ba% baè 9(bfommen ïeine ©pi^e 
gegen ®eutfd)lanb entf)a(te unb bnrd) bie inîunfdien erfoïgte Segegnnng non ©mine: 
miinbe unb 2SiIf)eImê^ol)e unb burc^ ben .ftaiferbefn(^ in ©nglanb nod) beftdrtt morben. 
Sluf bie in ber '!^3reffe niel erbrterte J^rage : luer bei bem Slbfommen baê beffere ©efd)dft 
i)(xbi, ïann id) mid) nid)t einlaffen. ®aë liegt in ber 3ufunft. ^i) gtaubc, bie 9toïIe be§ 
rubigen Seobad)terê ift berjenigen beê ':propr)eten nor3U3iet)en. (©ei)r rid;tig !) 2luc^ auf 
bie fogenauntc ©infreifnngâgefafic '" milt id) nidit eingefjen. !^<î) tonnte ba nur miebcr^ 
!)oIen, nmâ i(^ fd)on frii^er gefagt {)aî>e. Qc^ benfe, mir finb aile Sage ber 2lnfid)t ; bie 
bcfte ^^olitit bleibt, auf bem ^often ju fein, mad)fam unb furd)tIoô ju fein. (©el^r 
ric^tig unb $8rano !) ^d) benfe, mir £)alten eé aile mit bem tapferen ©dimaben : ber 
macïere ©i^mabe ford)t '** fid^ nid)t, er reitet beê SBegeë ©d^ritt fiir ©diritt. 

3c^ mill aud^ non biefer ©telle auQ ineiner iBcfriebigung 3luébrucî geben iiber bie 
2luïnat)me,meldE)e unfer iîaifcrpaar in ©nglanb non -ilonig unb 3}olt bereitet morben 
ift. (8ebl)after SSeifall.) ^à) glaube, menn in ber 3iit"nft einmal an ber .s^anb ber 



H. l'occasion. — 12. incompréhensible. — 13. souhaits pieux (= vains). — 14. injouclion . 
- 15. refus. — 16. convenlion. — 17. danger d'encerclement (= d'isolement). — 18. fiiïd)tet. 



,245 DKUTSCHER TKIL 45 



Quelleu afteumdBig '*• unb nia^r^eitçjgemciB bie ©efc^id^te ber le^teii je'^n ^aï)re 
gefcOrieben ïcirb, fo inirb ftd^ £)erauêftet{en, ba^ bte ©pannung 3iinii$en Seut^d^Ianb 
unb ©ngïanb, bie lange, bie ,5U lange auf ber 2G3e(t geïaftet i\at, ani le^ten @nbe juriicf^ 
,îufii£}ren loar auf ein groges gegenieitigeâ ÎJHBUerftiinbniê. (Sac^en 6ei ben So3iat= 
bemofraten.) ^eber traute bem anberen ^tnfic^ten unb .'pintergebanfen ^n-^, bie in 
aBirtlic^feit gar nic^t beftanben. Unb biefe^ SJliBuerftdnbniâ 5U Oefeitigen, unb baê auê 
biefem DJtiBnerftanbnié. rcjuttieveiibe lUiBivauen 5uriicf,5uuieiïen, ba,]u retcf)ten bie 
beibei-feitigen iRegierungen nic^t ané, lueun fie auc^ nom beften ÏÏÔiûen erfiiKt luaren ; 
bie offentlicfie 5Jteinnng iiuiBte initi)elfen, bie ^^veffe, toofjlgefinnte unb cifvige 3^ïie= 
bcnéfreunbe. 2)n^ fie in @ng(anb ni(ï)t uiufonft gearbeitet f)a6en, baé ,5eigt bie unferem 
.fiaiferpaar bcreitetc 3hifnalime. 3iï) l^in ficf)er, baB ic^ bie ©efiif)(e beè beutfcf)en 9}oIîeô 
luiebergcbe, inenn iif) fage, baB fo((ï)e fvieblicC^cn unb freunblicf)en (Sefii^Ie 6ei une cr= 
roibevt unb aufric^tig geteilt merben. (Stiirmifc^ev SeifaK.) 



19. k raide de documeuts officiels. — 20. traute... ju, allrihuait. 



Wie unsere deutsche Muttersprache ward. 



m 

In dem langen Zeitraiim seit derTrenniing der indogermanischen Stamme 
bis zu ihrem ersten Auflreten in Ijteratui'dcnUmiilern hat die deutsche 
Spraclie ein von der Ursprache ' ganzabweichendes Aussehen angenoinmen. 
Das « Knochengeriist » der Sprache, die Konsonanten sind am melsten der 
Veranderung ausgesetzt gewesen ; sie wiirden « verschoben », wie der 
Altnieister- und Begri'inder der deiUschen Sprachwissenschaft, Jacob Grimm, 
die Erscheinung nannte, die sich im Leben der deiitschen Sprache nochmals 
wiederholte. Auf der Stufe der ersten [.autverschiebung^ blleben das Nieder- 
deutsche, das l'inglische und die norddeutschen Sprachen stehen ; das Hoch- 
deulsche erlitt aliein eine zweite l.autverschiebiing, von der spiiter die Rede 
sein wird. Wir vergleichen aus dieseui Grunde ''■ aiehrlach englische Wôrter 
mit laleinischen Wortern. Wo der Lateiner piscis sagt, redet der Deutsche 
vom « Fisch », ires (drei) heifit englisch three, celare (c = k) ist gleich 
« /lehlen « ; also p, t, k wurde zu f, th (englische Aussprache), h im Germa- 
nischen. Andere Konsonanten der Ursprache werden gleicht'alls «verschoben >> : 
b zu p, d zu t (lat. c/ecem = engl. ten « zehn »), g zu k (lat. p^enu = deutsch 
A'niej usw. Keine andere indo germanische Sprache hat die ursprachlichen 
Konsonanten in so folgerichtiger Art verandert und ein so iibersichtliches 
neues System entwickelt, wie das Germanische. Xeu ist auch die Retonungs- 
weise des Germanischen. Der Wortakzent, der in der Ursprache jede Silbe 
trefTen konnte, wird nunmehr auf die Stammsilbe, d.h. meist die erste des 
Worts zuriickgezogen, wie es bis heutegeblieben ist. Dièse Erscheinung teilt 
das Germanische freilich mit dem Keltischen, und es ist nicht ausgeschlossen, 
da6 das Lelztere hiei-in tonangebend war, wie iiberhaupt die Geraianen bis 
zur Bekanntschaft mit den Romern ganz unter dem Eintluli der iiberlegenen 
keltischen Kultur standon ; die Wôrter << Amt, Eid, Reich » z. R. sind Entleh- 
nungen aus der keltischen Sprache. 

Aile bisher erwahnten Wandelungen fallen noch vor die Zeit, in der die 
Germanen zum ersten Mal in der Geschichte erscheinen, was kurz vor 
Ohristi Geburt der Fall ist (wenn wir von dem vercinzelten Auftreten der 
Cimbern absehen-'). Noch mehr als8 Jahrhunderte aber sollten vergehen, ehe 



1. langue primitive. — 2. palvinrche. — 3. mutation conxonnantique. — 4. pour 
cette l'ciiso)!. — 5. fuisoriii ab^^lraction. 



46 DEUTSCHER TEIL [246] 



unsere Muttersprache in die Ileilie der literariscli bezeugten Sprachen eintrat. 
Inzwischen batte das Hoctideutsche, die Sprache der Siid-und Mitteldeutschen 
und die Urahne" uriserer heutigen Schriftsprache, eine weitere Verànderung^ 
durcligemaciit. Wiederum waren es die Konsonanten, die in Mitleidensehaft 
gezogen wtirden''. Ein Vergleich mit dem Xiederdeutschen oder Englischen, 
die auf der Stufe der ersten Lautversciiiebung stehen geblieben sind, wird 
(lies am deutlichsten zeigen : niederdeiifsch « schlapp » entspricht hoch- 
dentschem « sohla/f »; englisch ^ound = Pfund, help = hel/'en-Je nach der 
Steliung ini Wort wird germanisches p im Hochdeutschen aiso zu ff,f odev 
pf. Àhnlich geht es nnit den anderen Konsonanten ; man vergleiche nieder- 
deutsch. Tid (» Ut mine Stromad >.), engliseh tide mit deutsch Zait. den 
niederlând. Ortsnamen Bnigge mit Br'ùcke, englisch eat mit es^en, usw. Die 
Beispiele sind Jeicht zu verinehren, wenn man entsprechende Wôrter ans 
beiden Sprachen nebeneinander stellt. Mit der « zweiten Lautverschiebung » 
sind die Verânderungen, denen der Konsonantenbestand der deutschen 
Sprache iinterworfen war, in der Hauptsache aligoschlossen. Die nnn folgen- 
den Perioden derselben werden durch Verandcrungen ini Vokalsystem gekenn- 
zeichnet. 

[Fortsetzung folgt.) D"" Feist (Berlin). 



6. aïeule. — 1. qui sont affectées. 



Sarah Bernhardt und Edison *. 



Der Wagen rollte noch ein wenig weiter und wir fanden uns vor dem 
Hausdes beriihmten Thomas Edison. 

Eine Gruppe von Personen erwartete unsunter der Véranda. Yier Her- 
ren, zvvci Damen und ein junges Madchen. 

Das llerz pochte mir : wer von diesen Mannern mochte Edison sein ? 
Ich hatte seine Photographie nicht gesehen und hegteeine tief'e Hewunde- 
rung fur diesen genialen Kopf. 

Ich sprang vom Wagen herab. Das blendendeelektrische Lichtgab uns 
die Illusion des hellen ïages. Ich nahin den Straul^, den mir Frau Edison 
darbot, und indem ich ihr dankle, versuchte ich unter diesen Miinnern 
den groCien iVIann zu entdecken. Aile vier waren mir entgegengetreten, 
allein einer von ihnen errôtete ieicht und sein blaues Auge dri'ickte eine 
80 angstvolle Langweile aus, daf^ ich in ihm Edison errict. 

Ich wurde selbst verwirrt und verlegen, denn ich (iihlte wolil, dal"^ 
ich diesen Mann stôrle. In meinem Besuche sali er weiter nichls als die 
alltagliche Neugierde einer reklametrunkenen Fremden. Er ahnte sehon 
im vorausdie " interviews % am niichsten ïage,diealbernen Bemerkun- 
gen, die man ihm in den Mund legen wiirde. Im voraus schmerzten ihn 
die unwissenden Fragen, die ich an ihn stellen vviirde, die Erkiarungen, 
die er mir aus Hôflichkeit erteilen mûiite, und eine Minute lang i^afite 
Thomas Edison Unwillen gegen mich. 

Sein wunderschônes blaues Auge, das noch lichtvoller war als seine 
Gliïhlampen, lieb ujich allesei[:e (iedanken lesen. Da sah ich ein, daft es 
galt ihn zu gewinnen ; und mein kampflustiger (ieist bot aile lockenden 
Kriifte auf den entziickendcn schùchternen Gelehrten zu besiegen. 

Ich bemiihte michdergestalt, dab wir eine Haibstundespiiter die besten 
Freunde von der Welt waren. Ich foigte ihm tlinken Schriltes, kletlerte 



Siehe die vier andern Telle. 



[247] DEUTSCHER TEIL 47 



Trepjien hiiiauf, die sclimal undsteil wie Leiteni wareii, and schritt ûber 
Briicken, die iiber Fetierschliinden hingeii : er erivlarte mir ailes. Ich 
verstand ailes uiid bewunderte ihii immer mehr, denn dieser Fiïrst des 
Lichteswar schliclit uiid reizetid. Wahreiid wir uns beideiïberdie leichte, 
schwanke Brùcke beugten, iiber den schreckliclien Abgrund,in dcm sich 
ungeheure, von breiten Riemen uiiilafile Rjidei- drehten und wandten und 
knarrten, liefter mit heller Stiinnieverschiedene Kominandorufe erschal- 
len und von allen Seiten strômte das Licht hervor, bald in knisternden 
grûnlichen Funken, bald in raschen 131itzen,zuweilen in Schlangenlinien, 
tlammenden Biichen zu vergleiclien. 

Ich blickte diesen Mann von mittlererGrôC^e, mit einem etwas starken 
Kopf'e, mit dem so edlen Protil an und dachte an Napoléon I. Gewii'^ 
bestelîtzwischen den beiden Mannern eine grofie physische Âlinlichkeit, 
und ich bin sicher, daf^ man in ihrem Gehirn ein iihidiches Fach tinden 
Nvûrde. Selbstverstandlich ihr Génie vei'gleiche ich nicht : der eine war 
ein Zerstôrer, der andere ist ein Schôpfer. Obgleich ich aberdie Schlach- 
ten verabscheue, liebe ich doch leidenschaftlich die Siège, und trotz 
seiner Fehlerhabe ich jenem Gott des Iodes und des Ruhmes — Napo- 
léon — in meinem Herzen einen Altar errichtel. Ich blickte also Edison 
trâumerisch an, sein Rild mit dem des grol-ien Toten vergleichend. 

Der betàul)ende Liirm der Maschinen, die blendende Schnelligkeit des 
l.ichtwechsels, ail das machte mich schwindlig: ich vergal'^, \\o ich war 
und stiitzte mich auf die leichte Brùstung, die michvom Abgrund trennte, 
in solcherUnkenntnis derGefahr, daft Edison, bevor ich mich von mei- 
ner Ùberraschung erholt batte, mich in ein naheliegendes Zimmer gezo- 
gen und in einen Lehnstuhl gesetzt hatte, ohne daiuch mich dessen im 
geringsten eiinnerte. Ererzahltemir kurz darauf',dafi ich einen Schwindel- 
anlall bekommen halle. Sarah Bernhardt. 



*^riit5 ®ot^^f(ï) nnh ôrtê ^•tfd)crmrt&dictt» 



III 

SBcnige %aa^t, nacfibeiii ftcf) bicâ ^ugetuagcn hatte, \vaï tu bon ©tcibten unb 
2)i3rfeL-n beê fianbeâ cjroBeu ^u&eï. -s^erolbe ' lutb 53oten ritten auf attcu ©traf^eu 
uml)er uub nertuubeteu beni 5i}olfe : ber juui]c i^i-iuigêfoliu, ber uor Idngerer 
3eit auf ber ^agb, mau luufjte nic^t tBot)iu, r)erfd)iuuubeu litar, fei tu ber 
§auptftabt mieber aui^etommen. âiHlteict) luarb befauiit gcutad)t, ba^ er ftcf) 
uuu aud) liermdt)ïcu uiolle, uub jtuar tu beu 5lrt, luie haù ©efe^ beê Saubeê eê 
Dorfd)rteb. 

'Jhtd) einem aïteu 33rauc^e - muf^teu bauu ndmlic^ bie fdjoufteu uub reic^fteu 
9)Mbc^eu beê <^buigreid)S naà) ber .s^auptftabt tommen, etu ©d)iebSt3ertd)t ^ 
inu^te fieftimmeu, Uicld)c uou bicfen bie allerfd)onfte tntb jugleid) bte all_er= 
retd)fte fei, uub utit biefer feierte bami ber ^^rittj nad) brei Za%tn feine 
^od)3eit. 2)a gab eg uuu iiberatt, mo bie 33oteu t)iuïameu, eiuen groHeu j3arm. 
3ebe§ DJtabc^eu, ba§ nur irgeubeiu ttieblid) ' 3laâd)eu ober ein ^l^aar ^iftffige ^ 
€ugen im <^opfe l)atte uub babei ()offartig« unb eitel "" tyar, l)ielt fic^ fiir ba§ 
aUerfc^bufte. 5ïber felbft bie .sôaMi,â)eu bad)teu bei fid), teiu DJÎeufd) fei \a 
bollïommeu, unb anf^er eiuigeu tïeiueu <Sc^i3ut)eitSmangeIn feieu fie bocl) niet 
fd)buer aUi aubère, bie jumr regefma^ige, aber fet)r langu^eitige (§efid)ter l)dtteu. 
Uub bad)teu baâ uid)t bie 2:ôd}ter, fo bad]teu e§ bod) maudie it)rer SJti'itter. 
2Sa§ aber beu 9îeid)tum betraf, fo uertaufteu bie .s;-)crreu a)dter, fo fd)uell eâ 
nur giug, ibre i^dufer nub ©drteu uub 26alb uub ^^elb, um nur reid)e lîteiber 
uub âaroffeu unb 3)ienerfcf)aft fiir tt)re Sloc^ter aujufc^affeu. Seun uatiirlid) 

1. hérauts. — 2. usage. — 3. jury. — 4. mignon. —5. rusés, malins. — 6. orgueiUeuse. 
— 1 . vaniteuse. 



48 UEUTSGHER TKIL [248] 



mu^te jcbe in bem ©djinucï, bcn fie tici biefem ^-efte trug, it)ren 9îeid)tum 
ïiefunben. 

S)er ïehte Zao, beë 5Jlonat5 luar at§ ber 5lermin be[timmt tDorben, tuo in ber 
^auptftabt bie cjro^e {ye[tUd)teit ftattfinben foUte. 

2}on Qllen biefeii 9teuic3Ïeitcn inar nun iii ber ftillen g^ifd)ert)iitte am 93iecr 
nid)! bas geringfte Betoimt geluorben. $ffiie jollte aud) 311 ber einfamen ©egenb 
bie ^unbe " bacon bringen !'3ubem l)atte (siôbetl) in ben lehten uierjeïin !îagen 
nur fo t)iel S^ifdjc gefangeii, luie fie nnb ber 5^ater ^n i[)rem Unterl}aït 
beburften, unb baï]er nid)tS nac^ ber ©tabt getn-ad)t. ^aû luar aber fetir 
traurig ; benn il)r bifjdjen ©e(b mar faft jnr Dîeige'-'.^a fiel bem llcabd)en bie 
îoftbare (SoIbfifd)l)aut ein, bie fie in i^rer .^ifte batte, unb ba§ mac^te it)r 
tDieber nene ^offnung. 

(ï§ tiiar gerabe ber 5lbenb nor bem Ce^ten beô ^3îonatê, aie fie i^ren 9>ater 
bat, er foUe fie auf ein paar Xage nad) ber ©tabt geben laffen, um eintge 
(Snnïdufe ju mac^en, benn baf^ eô mit bem ©elbe fo fd)Ied)t ftaub, luottte fie bem 
armen 93îann nod) nid)t fagen, um it)m nidit jetit fd)on âummer ,yi mad)en. 
©ern gab ber inrter i()rer 9?itte nac^. ÎCie freute fid) (vlSbetl), ti^enn fie baran 
bad)te, Uneniel gi^enbe fie ibni mit bem ©elbe macf)en ti3nntc, baô fie fiir bie 
©(^uppenf)aut beïommen luiirbe. 

^riil) am anbern DJÎorgen na()m fie il)r i\orbd)cn, ïegte tieimlid) bic3i^unber= 
baut Ijinein, berfte iljr Xiid)eïd)en '" bariiber unb begab fid) auf ben 2Ceg jur 
©tabt. 

Sauge Unir fie nur eiufamc ÏCege burd) Sanb unb ®iinen unb .^eibc 
gcgangen, al'j fie aber auf bie gro^e Ôanbftrafîe tam, imir e^j mit ber Stillc unb 
ëinfamfeit ooriiber". ©Ian,^enbe ©taatylDagen'- mitiUirrcitern' ' unb 2?cbicnten 
binten unb t)oru raffelten an ibr noriiber, unb in bon îi>agen faf]en geput^tc 
Sfungfrauen, mit ®amt unb (geibe unb J-ebern unb 2d)mud bcbedt, bie redtcn 
bie §alfe in bie Suft lui e bie ^^fauen, Uicnn fie ein 9tab fd)lagen'\ 9.lki fie 
l)inful)ren unb nuiS fie fiir (Scbanîen im ©inn t)attcn, ïiif^t fidi leicbt erraten. 

S)er prad)tigfte ÏOagen aber tam gan,^ jnlebt. 5ld)t (2d)immel, fo meif^ inie 
2CeUenfd)aum' ',,3ogen il)n in Dodem ©aIopp,fie l)atten mcergriineS ©cfd)irr"' unb 
(2d)ilfbiifd)cl'' auf ben <Kbpfen.S)ie ®ame, bicinber-Uutfdic faf3,lriar cbenfallê 
\vc\\i unb meergriin geïleibct, unb fab Jinar nid)t fd)on, aber fel)r ftoï,^ unb 
lunuberlid)"* au§. 2)ie ^ntfd^e tuar non burd)fid)tigcm iïriftall unb mit éeetulpen 
unb ©d)itfbïattcrn beïrdnjt. 

(ïïâbetf) lirnr gan^ in Stauncu Derfunten, luie fie ben bli^enben 2Bagenfd)on 
Don uieitem babcrrotlen fal). ©ie mertte bariiber gar nid)t, baf? if)r'baâitbrbd)eu 
nom 'Xrme rutfd)te, unb fein 3ïnt)ntt.auf bcn 3Beg fiel, ^ni^cm unir and) ber 
2ï!iagen fd)on ba, unb ,vigleicb fiel ein ©onncnftral)! auf bie Sd)uppent)aut, bafj 
fie lielt aufblibte. — 2Bie burd) einen ;^auberfd)Iag ftanben bie 9îoffe ftill, ba 
rief bie ftolje ^fungfran an§ bem SJGagen mit lauttlingenber ©timme : 

,,53lein ©igentum am $8obcn bort ! 
Me'm ;^aubcïfteiiiob, bie ^^c^uppenljaut ! 
5luf ! èilfeetîc^tean, unb bring' fie mit !" 

Unb ein filberner ©d]lDan, H)eld)er auf ber S)ede ber ;^utfd)e bagefeffen ï)atte, 
aïs tmr' cr nur non totem 53îetall, ï)ob feine Slitgel, fd)of5 nom 2Bagen bei'nnter, 
ergriff bie iyif(^t)ant mit feincm (Sd)nabc( unb lie^ fie feiner ©ebieterin burd) 
bie Ôffnung be§ SBageitS auf ben ©d)of3 finten. ÇTann fd)inang cr fid) inieber 
auf bie âiitfd)enbede, unirbc ftarr unb fteif une i)ort)in, unb im ilhi ''•' roUte ber 
SSagen baoon. 

(Ofortfe^uiuj folgt.) 9îeinid. 

(©ejc^ic^ten iinb Sieber fiir bie ^ugenb.) 

8. nouvelle. — D. était presque épuisé. — 10. mouchoir. —11. fertig. — 12. voitures de 
gala. — 13. piqueurs. — 14. font la roue. — 15. écume des vagues. — 16. harnais. — 17. 
houppes de roseaux. — 18. étrange. — 19. en un clin d'œil. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 7. 5 Janvier 1908. 8« Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



^cr ^onid iv'uxti ! 



Sic §erobeê=SpieIe finb in unferen Sagen bergeffen, unb t:^re îîac^bilbungen ', bie 
ïiinftUc^eu, gebicf)tcten 2Bei()na(^t§3l)ÏIen ,3ief)en \\\d)i'K S)en Sreifonigëfangern, bie mit 
ifjrcm ©tern nur iiocf) l)ier unb ha beflnmiereiib imb fingenb Don §auë ju S^q.v.% 
3te{)cn, fi^t bie Cbrigfeif' auf ben t^erien, unb luicf) bie fonfi om (i. ^anuar gepflegten 
Svauc^e finb ,5umf ift in 3]ergeffcnt]eit geraten. 2Ûd abcr nod) ®reifonigcfaI,5, S)rcif6nigé= 
maffer, Sreifonigèraud^ unb berglcicfieu v5ûcf)en befanut finb, ha weife mau nicfit, liiol)er 
if)r Urfpruug, bringt fie uio()( mit ben f)eiligen brei ,Sîbuigen in 3itït^i"ittf"f)ana unb 
Dergifet gang, baf; ber Sreitonigétag im altgcrmanifc^eu .s^-)eibeutum uiurgett '-^ unb 
tebiglidE) -"^ bie d^riftianifievte ^yeier beô le^teu Sages ber fcf)auerli(î)enG 3luoIfteu ' ift. 

3in biefer '^ni jog ÏÔobnn'' an ber ©pi^e beê uiiitenbeu .*peereê'' liber 93erg unb îal, 
ûu feiner Seite bie ©iJtterfonigin Serc^ta "^. Salb mit bem untben .Ç>eer alô 'iSaïanbiune ", 
balb §auô unb g^tur reidfilii^en ©egen fpenbenb. 5Us ber ©bttin ber ^^ruc^tbnrfeit 
bra(^te man it)r unter anberem alô Sauf einen -Ëiicfien bar, in ben haf:> ©i]mbot ber 
O^ruc^tbarfeit, eine 23ol)ne, eingebacfen inar. 

23of)nen be3ief)ungêtt)eife iSofjuenfpeife ben ®ottt)eiten gu tceifjeu, ift allerbingê fein 
urgermauif(^er ffiraui^. ®er romifrfien ©ottin (Jarna, bie aiïeê 2Bac^§tum (aud) bie 
©efunb^eit unb ha^j Ceben ber lîinber) forberte, opferte man SSo^nenbrei, mittirenb 
gelegentticf) ber ïllatronaUen, eineê btofeen 3^rauenfefteë, ben SJlannern .Jîuc^en aw^j 
SBoî)neumcf)I gum (Sefc^enf gema(ï)t murben. 

®iefe unb aubère ^Çeiern ber romifcf)en ©aturimlien tuurben bur(ï) bie .$îof)orten iiber 
bieStlpeu ï)inmeg na^ ©adieu uub tu baê 9tf)eintal oerpftaujt, auct) nac^ (fugïaub unb 
in ha% 's3aub ber Satauer. ®a{)er erîldrt e§ fid), bafî bie 23of)nenfefte gerabe im norb= 
tneftlidieu Êuropa feiuergeit en vo^'ue luaren. Ûber bie babei gepflegtcn 33raud)e ift 
mertunirbigermeife erft in ber letiten ^t'û 9tuff(arung '- gegebeu morben. 

Sefannttid) '-^ mirb beute nod) eigcnê ju biefem 3^efte ein fïut^cu gebacfen, in 
beffeu 2eig eine 23o()ne uerfuetet luirb. Sei une ift ha^j ©ebcicî ein i)tapffud^eu 
ober eine Sorte, in (îngtaub f)at ber tvvelflh-cake (■:ffuc^en beê gtnoifteu Sageê) 
Idnglid)e ^yorm. 5(uâ bem lîuc^en Uierben fo Diel Seile f)ergefteltt, nïô 3^efttettnei)mer 
liorf)anben finb. 2Bem ba§ ©tiicf mit ber 93of)ne guteit Uiirb, ift $8ot)nenfbuig ober 
J8ol)neufbnigin, toa()(t fid) ben ^offtaat'^ uub empfdugt in ^umoriftifdieu Coatiouen 
3al)lret(ï)e |)utbigungen. Sa nur in fetteueren 3^at(en geeiguete ,$îoftiime fiir bie Safel; 
Tunbe befd)afft merbeu ïijunen, begniigt man fid) im aUgemcinen mit entfprec^enben 
Jîopfbebecfungen unb ©mbïemen : ^ônig unb Jîouigin erf)alten bie dugereu ^ufilî'iien 
ber ^cinigênnirbe, g^ptf^' unb ^rone, ber ÏÏJÎiuifter ba§ '^Portefeuille, ©enerale §elme ' ■, 
^ammerfjerren ©d^Uiffel, ber ^elbmarfc^all ben 3^etb()errnftab, ber 3si'fiiionienmeifter 
tnirb mit einer Sd^drpe gefd)mucît, bie |)ofbameu er^alteu ijdi^er, ber Çofnarr bie 
©d^eûenfappe. Ser -iîo^ mirb mit ixieiBer DJUi^e unb einem ^olglôffel Pou mogIid}fter 



1. imitations. — 2. Ija&eti teinen Êtfolg. — 3. l'autorité (la police). — 4. a ses racines. 

— 5. ïilofe. — 6. terrible. — 7. 5Sie jtoijtf 'D'îai^te bon ÎBet'énac^ten ïii§ SïeiïiJnigentag. — 
8. 2)er t)oi:^ftc ®ott. (Sr ift ber fïviegêgott unb ber ®ott beê ©eloitterê. —9. 2Bat)'vfc^einUc^ 
eine Sufterfdjeinung : ftreitenbe ober junt *ïampf auêjiel^enbe .fftteger. — 10. Serdjtn, fôôttin 
be§ Sicl)t§. — 11. ïeufelin. — 12. renseigQemedts. — 13. SBie mon tueife. — 14. cour. 

— 15. casques. 

[37] ALI KM . 7 



50 DEUTSCHER TEIL [290J 



©rofee ûuêftûffieït unb mit eiiiem îattftocf ber ^offapettmeifter, bemi bev btuf nicï)t 
fe^ten, ïjat er boiî} bie launigcn ©efdnge ttn,5u[timmen unb bit mit einem unglaublicfien 
Slabau "' ouf aEen nur benïbaven^iit^engerdten ausgefiU)ite^nftrnmentaImuîiî,5u biri= 
gicxen. 

Saê fcfniiicrigftc 5Imt aber fcilït bcm DJhnibfcÊienî 511. ©r ()at fiir botte 33ed)ev 3U 
forgea, unb bas ift nitfit leidjt, benn fobalb bei -ftonig feiu ©laê erf)ebt, ruft bie 
3;afelrunbe : ,,®er:8bnigtrinft!" unb tut if)m23ef(ï)eib'''; uier bieâaber oeridumt'^ mirb 
Oom f)ofnorren burd^ etnen îcf)Uiav3en Strid) im (Sc|"tcf}t gebranbmartt'". ®ie gefungenen 
Sieber finb nidjt immer gebiegeuen -° ^niiahè, unb baè gab tt)of)I 3lnlaB ^ur ®ntftef)ung 
ber befannten Stebenêart : ,,®aë ge^t nod) iibcrê $SoI]uenlieb !" ^a 33elgien bcuutît man 
ben 33rau(^, um auê einem {yefte 3toet ju mac^en, unb fe^t baè non bem lîbnig 3U 
fpenbenbe ©étage auf ben bem 6. S^inuar folgenben DJÎontag feft. 2Bo baê Stufftnbeu 
bev 33of)ne nid)t 3U fontrotlierca ift, ïommt es ndturlid) aud) oor, bafe ber 3'-iuber fie 
ftitl mitoerfdjludt, um ben {)o()en 3Iuêgiiben eineê Jeftf^ 3» entgct)eu. ,,®ie 33ofine ift 
,,oergeffen" toorben!" l^etfet eê baun. 

aCie gefagt, f}at baë $8Df)nenfeft in ^^ranfreic^, Ênglonb unb in ben Dheberlanben 
feine -S^-ieiatat. î)HeberIdnbifc^e 2>otf'j= unb ©ittenmaler, mie ^ûu ©teen, -Sjalê, 
SSrouUier, S'oïî^aenè unb aubère f)abeu une in etuer langereu 3^oIge luftiger ©cmcilbe 
bie iiberfc^dumenbe "' 8uft biefcr S^amiliengelage gefd)ilbcrt. ^n (fnglanb, Uiofelbft bie 
3[Ba^I eineé 23of)nenïbnigs im fed)3ct)aten 3a()r^unbert auf ben Uniocrfitdten ein Sraud) 
beë 2ûeit)na{f)tcfefteô luar, pftegte man ;,ur 3fit i^er <$îbnigia ©lifabetf) eine i8of)ne fiir 
ben .Sbuig unb eine grbfe fiir bie ^ouigiu in ben tweiftii-rake 3U baden. 

3lm .Ç)ofe Cubaugê XIV. itntrbe ber 33of)nenfu(^en nur non S)amea gegeffeu. Sie 
S3ol)nentbnigin genoB an biefem îage bie '3{eâ)ie einer uiirflic^en .(ïbnigin unb linirbe 
t)om fiouig 3ur 2afel gefiil)rt. 6in intereffanter tiiftorifi^cr ^no, ift c5 jebenfallé, ba§ 
im 3a^ïe l''92 bie 5Jtad)tf)aber in ^>arië anorbneten, bafe baô ("yeft in la iV'le des 
Sans-ciilottos umgetauft uierbcn fotte: feïbft in ber ©cftalt beo l)armIofen 58of)nen= 
ïonigé ()af3ten fie bas ^onigctum. 

Sd)on Uor meljreren 3af)i"3f()nten f)aben bie ^olttoriften bie '-Bermutung aus: 
gefprodien, bag in bem mit anêgelaffcuer Cnft begangencu 23of)nenfeft ber Shic^ftang 
einer fef)r ernften 3^eier ftcden miiffe, benn bie fdjaiar^e i-5ot)ne, burd) aield}e ber .ffbnig 
geU)dl}(t luerbe, fei ein 2obe5fi)mboI, unb ,,ber $8of)ncnfi3uig fei ber Slepriifentant beô 
geftorbenen 3af)reê", baé am 3lbenb oor ®rofeueujat)r (Sd)IuBtag ber 3ii'blften) 3U 
©rabe getragen aierbe. 

2er 93rauc^ bcQ Siufeâ: ,,3)er .ftbnig trinît!" ift aifo fel)r ait, unb bafe ber trinï= 
fro^e $8ol)nentbnig nur in einem fef)r locferen 3iiiûiinnenf)ange mit ben brei ^bnigen 
auQ bem ^Jlorgeutanbe fteï)t, leuc^tet eiu. ®er Segenbe nad) foUen allerbingê aud) biefe 
auégerufen t)aben :,,®cr iîbnig trinft !" aie fie nad} ii3ctlUef)em gcfommea uuxrea unb 
fatjeu, une baê iîinblein an ber ^JJiutter SSruft tag. @iu (itjronift anô bem fed)3ef)nten 
3al)rl)uubert fd)reibt : ,,2Im Sage ber {)eitigen brei fibu ige gabeu fid) atïe guten .Uatf)Oî 
lifen ber l'nftigîeit f)in unb riefen : //3)er lïbnig trinft!" Sanebeu oergeffen aber bie 
anbercn aud) nid}t, if)re ^^^ftid)t 3U tun, unb maudjauil mel)r at'3 it)nen bienlid) ift." 
llnb in einem ïïud^e : ,,gine iïGeIt ber 2Bunber" anè berfelbeu 3^'^ toirb non einem 
©eiftlit^en er3dï)lt, ber am 3tbenb, aie ber 3îuf : ,,S)er ^îbnig trinft!" immer unb 
iaimer aiieber crfd)oU, aud) fcinc 5d)utbigfcit getan unb ^mar in foIcï)em 5[RaBe, ba^ 
er am anbcren 5Jlorgen beim 5JteffeIefen einfd)Iief. 5lu<j bem Sd)Infe geriittelt, glaubte 
fid^ ber frontate 50lann nod) an ber âbnigetafel unb briiltte 3uai ©ntfe^en ber ©emeinbe 
mit 3)onnerftimme burc^ bie Stitle ber ^ird)e : 

,,S}er ^onig trinft!" 

G. ©c^enfling. 

16. vacarme. — 17. fait raison. — 18. néglige, oublie. — 10. marquer, stigmatiser. — 
20. wertvollen. — 21. débordante. 



[291] DEUrSCHER TEIL ol 

Mistelzweige. 

Von C. ScilEXKLING. 



Spuren dièses MisteIkuUes hahen sich bis heute erhalten. In Frankreich 
wird am Neujahrslage die Mistel gesammelt, bei welcher Gelegenheit der Ruf: 
« Au gui l'an neuf. » (Zur Mistel des neiien Jahres !) iiniinlerbrochen zu hôren 
ist. Derselbe Ruf ist aber auch das Zeichen zum Einsammeln von Neu- 
jahrsgeschenken.einverstïimmelter' undwahrscheinlich auch unverslandener 
Ûberrest jener allheidnischon Gewohnheit, die Mistel selbst als kostbares, 
wundertâtiges Geschenk der Gottheii anzusehen. 

In Wales- wird zur Weihnachtszeit das Zimmer nnit Mistelzweigen reichlich 
ausgeschmiickt; an Tiiren, Bildern, Spiegeln, kurz, \vo sich der Zweig leicht 
befestigen laÊt, fehll er nicht ; sein Hauptplatzchen aber findet er am 
Kronleuchter. Unter diesen fïihrt dann der Hausherr seine Gattin und 
spricht seinen Gliickwunsch ans, der deni Fesle die Weihegibt. Und der 
Mistelzweig vvirkt zu dieser Zeit dortlands^ auffallend zauberkraflig, gelingt es 
ihm doch, die moderne englische Priiderie in den Bann zu tun*. Jedem 
Freunde des Hauses — man will sogar, jedem Fremden, der an diesem 
Abend in einer Famille weilt — ist es namlich gestattet, von der Hausfrau 
odei- den Tochtcrn des Hauses einen Ku6 zu heischen, sobald er den Damen 
unter dem Mistelzweige begegnel. Auf dem Lande werden die Mislelzweige 
am Weihnachtsabend unter das Dach gehangt. Dahin tùhren die Burschen 
die Madchen und wiinschen ihnen, gewili nicht ohne Kuli und Umarniung, 
frôhliche Weihnacht und gli'ickliches Neujahr. Selbslverstandlich steht auch 
dieser Brauch mit allheidnischen Vorstellungen in ursachlichem Zusammen- 
hange"'. 

An der Wunderkraft der Mistel, an deren Glauben auch die Dniiden das 
Ihrige beigetragen haben môgen «, hielt man lange in Deutschland und 
Ôsterreich test, und selbst bis auf den heutigen Tag ist dieser Glaube nicht 
ganz erloschen. Da das Gewachs auf dem entlaubten Baume selbst im 
strengsten Frost griin bleibt, sah man in ihm ein Wesen, das allem Trotz zu 
bieten'' vermoge, und vveil die Pflanze auf lîaumen vegetiert, nannte man sie 
den Mahr (Alp)^ des Baumes und glaubte, sie wiichse nur auf den Âsten, auf 
welchen der Nachtmahr geritten. Im Osterreichischen verschafîten die 
regelmafsig gekreuzten Aste dem Schmarotzer den Namen « heiliges Holz», 
nnd gerade wegen dieser Eigentumlichkeit riihmt ihm heute noch die ganze 
Landbevôlkerung besondere Krafte nach, besonders gegen die Fallsucht^. 

Auch aïs Wi;inschelrute "^ erfreute sich die Mistel hoher Achtung. Mittels 
derselben konnte manDiebe festbannen ", alleSchlôsser sprengen und Schiitze 
heben. Im preufiischen Samland '- wird z. !>. erzahlt, dafizwei Mânnerdurch 
einen auf einem llaseibusch schmarotzenden Mistelbusch auf den im Wur- 
zelwerk des Strauches verborgenen Schatz aufmerksam wurden. Sie hoben 
denselben, konnten sich aber des Zaubergoldes nicht lange erfreuen, denn 
genau nach Jahresfrist slarben sie. 

Die alten Krauterbiicher bemessen den Wert der Mistel, je nachdem sie auf 
einer Pappel, Ulme, einem Birnbaum, einer Riche oder Hasel wuchs. Da der 
Haselstrauch nur in selteneren Fàllen als Wirt dient, gelten seine Mistel- 
bùsche als die geschatztesten. Pfluckt man die Mistel, so soll es nach der 
Weise der Druiden geschehen. Auch soll sie nur im August, « wenn die Sonne 
im Lôwen geht », oder zwischen zwei Frauentagen gesammelt werden; steht 



1. déformé. — 2. pays de Galles. — 3. in diesem Lande. — 4. chasser. — S. relation 
de cause à effet. — 6. ont pu contribuer. — 7. défier. — 8. incube. — 9. épilepsie. — 
10. baguette magique. — 11. arrêter. — 12. dans la Prusse orientale. 



UEUTSCHER TEIL [292] 



die Sonne iin Schiitzen '^ so nnift sie drei Tage vor Neninond vom Haiime 
herab geschossen und mit der linken Ffand aufgefangon werden. 

In nnsei'er poesielosen Zeit ist diesom einst gcwcihten und geheiligten 
Busch sein Glorienschein '^ verloren gegangen ; seinen Zauherkriiften verlraut 
man iiicht mehr und eraclilet ihn nur fi'ir hôchst prosaische Sachen geeignct 
— znr lîereitung des sogenannten Verbenalôles '•• und des hàfilichen, stinken- 
den Vogelleims "\ 

[Schlufi.) 

\3.so(iittaire. — 14. auréole. — 13. hvile de verveine. — 16. ijIk. 



Auf eine hollandische Landschaft *. 



Miide schleichen hier die Rache, 
Nictit ein Luflchen hôrst du wallen, 
Die enlfarblen Blatter fallen 
Slill zu Grund, vor Allersschwache. 

Krahen,kaumdieSch\vingenregend, 
Strcictieii langsani ; dort am Hiigel 
\A (j t d ie Wi n d m ù h 1 ' ruh n d i e FI li gel ; 
Ach, vvie schlafrig ist die Gegend !- 

Lenz und Sommer sind verflogen ; 
Dort das Hiiltlein, ob es trulze', 
Blickt nichl aus, die Strohkapulze 
Tief ins Aug' herabgezogen. 

Schliimmernd, oder trage sinncnd, 
Rubtder Hirl bei seinen SciiiiCen, 
Die Nalnr, Ilerl)stnebel spinnend, 
Sclieint am Hocken eingcschlafon. 



Lenau. 



* Siehe Hie Ûberselziing im frauzosischen Teil. 
1. boudait. 



Feriengedanken, 
von E.-T. SCHILSKV 



Es war ein ganz eigen Gefùhl der Wonne, mit dem icli im Zuge stand 
und die voriiber eilende Landschaft ansah; fiïhlte ich niich docii mit 
jedeni Drehen der Râder der (jrolistadt ferner ! 

Frei vom lâstigen Zwange geselischaitlicher PIlichten ; es nahte sich 
die selige Zeit, \vo man ohne Hut und Handschuhe die herrliche Natur 
dnrchwandern konnte. Nicht wiirde das Ohr mehr vom Liiimen der 
Groi'^stadt zerrissen sein ; i'ern Ijleibt das tieberhafte Treiben der Orte, 
welche ihre Einwohner nach Hiinderttausenden ziihlen ! Allerdings 
Tiieater und Konzerte wiirde man vermissen, aber desto mehr hatte 
man im Winter darin geschwelgt und wiirde voraussichtiich wieder im 
nâchsten Winter geniefien, und dieser Gedankeerhôhte noch die frendige 
Ferienstimmung ! 

Làngst lag Miinchen hinter uns, und weiter ging's durch Berge und 
Tàler, an malerischen Dôrfern vorbei, immer nâher, immer ntiher dem 



[2931 



DEUTSCHKK IKIL 



53 



erseliiiteii Ziele. Tiiol ! Kursteiri, die Grenze t Hier wurde allerdings die 
Stimniiing etwas dui-ch die Zollalirei'tipuni; des Gepiicks beeintrâchtigt, 
welche sehr lang daiierte, iiiui mit alleriiand Schwierigkeiten veri)unden 
war. Aber der MilMiiiit verflog wieder als nian von Innsbruck ans in einem 
gerniitlichen Personenziige bei slrahletidstem Sonnenscheiti vollauf 
Mufîe batte, die Scliôiiheiten des Bi-ernieipasses ziir Genûge zu bewiin- 
dei'ii ! Gossensass, Sterzing, i^reienreld wareii voriiber... Jelzt miift das 
erselinte Ziel bald konimen. l']iiie (M'achtige Biii-g, Welfenstein, liegt auf 
waldigein Hiigel. tiel' unten ein lieljlich Gebiriistlùftciien, der Eisack. 





^■Sv^l^Bu^l^^H^mH^I^^^^ jht ^'•«i^^^iif „ 


W'i: 


m^^V ^ . Pï^mm 


'^- .--IRI^' 




i^na 


^H ■«Hi ,^.-*K:JiP(«|*=^-«^-- 







Gossensass in Tirol. 



iVJaiils! Das Ziel ist da ! Er ist erreicht, der Ort, weleher uns fur einige 
Wochen als Wohnort dienen soll. 

Maleriscb liegt das Nestchen ani Fuf^e bewaldeter Berge und starrer 
Felsen, inniitten grùner Wiesen. durcli die sicii zahlreiche murmelnde 
Biichlein schlangeln. In der Ferne ragen die Eisniassen des Nebeltaler 
Gletschers slolzin den IjJauen Àther eiiii)or. 

Ein lieblich Fleckchen znin Riihen, Dichlen und 'l'raumen ! Und nun 
gar der einfache Eandgasthof mit seinen grofien Zimmerii, breiten, 
luftigen Gangen und allen iViobeln ! Und die l'reundiichen Tirolcr Wirte, 
die vorziigliche Yerptlegnng, die liel)ens\viirdige Bedieniing! Der breite 
Balkoii, aufdem man jeden Nachmittag in herriicher Ruhe lesen nnd 
schreiben kann, \vo das Ange durcli schône Aussiclit und bnnte Blumen, 
die so wunderbar dnften, erlVeut wird, nnd wo das Ohr vom lustigen 
Platschern eines Irischen Briinnleins eiquickt vvird. Neue Eindriicke, 
nene Frenden, das kann man von Manls mit gntem Gewissen sagen ! 

Und die Dort'stiafie mit ihren eigenartigen Giebelhaiisern, mit ihren 
von buntfarbigen Bhimen umrankten Fensterchen, das ailes gibt ein 
iiuÊerst malerisches Bild, dessen làndlicber Keiz noeli durch den frisclien 
Brunnen, die lieblichen Dorfkinder, echte Tiroler Kinder, blond, braun 



Oi DEKTSCHBR lElL [294] 

iind schvvarz, und diirch kriiftig wohlgenàhrtes Vieli,das sicli dein Brunnen 
nàhert, noch erhôht wird. 

Und ich gebe mich ganz den Wonnen des herrlichen Tirol hiii und 
dem Gedanken, dafi mir noch mindestens sechs Wochen vergônnt sind, 
die Schônheit und vor allem die Freiheit zu geniel'^en ! 

Mauls in Tirol (.hili 1907). 



%(V ®ciîi(ïc *. 



„3f(^ UttGlûcflic^er !" ïlagte etn ©eijïjalô feinem 9îa(^t)ar, „man ^at mir ben 
©dÊût;, ben id) in meinem ©arten oergraben tiatte, biefe 5îad)t entluenbct unb 
einen tierbammten ©tein an bejfen ©telle t3elcgt." 

„%\i tuiirbeft," antraortetc \\)\\\ ber 3iad)bar, „beinen ©diat^ bod) nid)t genn^t 
^nben. 23ilbe bir aifo ein, ein ©tein fci bein ©djalj, unb bn bift nid)tâ iirmer." 

„2Bare \à) aud) |d)on nic^to armer," ermiberte ber ©eijfiatê ; „ift ein anberer 
nid)t um fo uicl reii^er? @in anberer nm fo Diet reid)er ! ^d) mod)te rafenb 
Werben." ^--'eiUiig. 



©ie'^e bte Oier anbevn leite. 



''^v'un @o(^ftfd) xxn'b i>aê ^ifd)crmaî»d|ctt. 



IV 

®l'jbett) umfete nid)t, mie il)r gefd)al). ©taunen', (Sd)red unb Slrauer iiber 
ben Derlorenen ©d)a^, auf beffen î^ertauf [ie aûe if)re .<poffnung gefet^t, alle§ 
ha^ bcmegte fie fo, baf^ fie gar nid)t muf^te, ma§ fie nun tun folle. @ie fctîte 
fld) auf baô ©eldnber- ber 23ritde, legte ben -Ûopf in bie .V)anb, fann unb fann 
unb fd)Iief enblid) nor HUibigteit ein. 

%U fie ermad)te, mar eâ fc^ou fpitt am ^Ibcnb unb bie ©onnc am lliiter= 
gel)en. ©ie rieb ^ fid) bie 3lugen, ba fa^ fie, mie neben il)r auf bemfelben 
©eltinbcr ein fïein imnjig Hîanntein fafî, grau unb rnnjlig*, aber freuiiblid) 
unb mauierlid)". ^ae "ilJtdunlein lien fiil) balb mit il)r in ein ©cfprdd) ein, 
erjablte ibr allerlci non bem Jefte in ber §auptftabt unb fragte fie ,]ulelU, ob 
fie beiin nid)t aud) fid) bem ^^-^rinjeu molle norftellen laffen. 1)a'j fam bem armen 
^5^ifd)erîinb bod) gar ^u tomifd) uor, fie lad)te laut auf unb fprad) im ©c^erg : 
„2Barum beun nid)t? ^ah' id) boc^ ein ©efic^t brann mie bie ©eeflunber '', unb 
bin id) bod) fo reid) mie bie ^ircf)enmau§ ; ba îannft bu mid) immer fd)on 
binfiibren !" — ©aô 'llîannd)en ïiii^elte unb ftrid) fid) mit fd)lauem93lidfeinen 
langen meif^en 23art ; bann erjabïte e^. eô mdre ein ftubierter Softor unb 
tonne 33linbe febenb mad)en. (slêbetl) bad)te a\\ it)ren armen 5i)ater unb fragte 
bod) erfreut, ma§ eê toften folle, menu ba§ SJlannIein il)m fein -^lugenlid)t 
miebergdbe V — „§m !" fprad) jener unb fd)iittelte ben <^topf, „bu fagft, bu bift 
arm mie eine ^ird)eninan§. 3lber bie ^irci)enmau'j bat tein fo fd)mar,^eê .s^aar 
unb teine fo meif^en Sa[)\\t mie h\\, baê tann id) beibeô gebraud)en. ©ibft bu 
mir beine brei oorbereu ^^bne unb Idfet bn bir Don mir bie .s^aare imm Aïopfe 
fc^eren, fo mad)e id) beineu Îi3ater gefunb." — 2)a§ 9Jidbd)en ging ooller ^rcube 

1. stupéfaclion. — 2. [larapet. — 3. frotta. — 4. ridé. — 5. fetii. — 6. turbot. 



[295] DEUTSCllER TtilL 55 

aiif ben s^aubet ein. Jlun aber noc^ einS," fpraiï) haè 9JldnnIeiii, „unr muifeii 
jeW nncf) ber ©tabt, ic^ um meine Salbeir iiiib ^rauter 511 (lotcn, bu iim bir bac 
§Qar a6)'d)nciben iinb bte ^^^ne aiiôbrerf)en jit ïaffen ; beiiii mir bort fonn bûS 
gefd)et]en !" Uiib (Slobett) Wav and) bajii bereit, t)atte fie ja bod) ^pofïniing, ba^ 
\t}ï bltnber iluiteu fclienb unirbe. 

dlim fûbrte ber 3)oftoi- fie auf einem SiiB^ueg in ben 2Balb ; benn bort, fagte 
er, ïiecje im gluffe ein ©cfiifflein, nnb ba§ tonne fie fd)on in einer ©tunbe nad) 
ber ©tûbt bringen, md()renb fie anf ber Sanbftrafee Diel Icingere 3eit jn geben 
{)dtten. 

@rft irnu- ber gnBfteig bequem, bann aber 50g er fid) bnrd) nnlDegfameg 
©idic^t** nnter ûtten 5Bdnmen t)in, bnrd) beren buntle îlMpfcI faft tein ?tbenb= 
fd)immer bringen tonnte. SïBeiBe ©pinniueben ,^ogen fic^ barin libérait oon 
a3ufi^ 5U 58nfi^ unb tegten fic^ bem 'D3ldbd)en, iubem fie burd)fd)liipfen tDoltte, 
nm -S^oanb unb ©cfid)t, um if)r roteê DJlieber' unb um ibi' blaueâ 9î5dd)en. 
®ï§betl) inoUte fid) baô garftige "' ©efpinft abftreifen, aber baê Ftdnntein fprad) : 

,,2a% ïein, Infe îein ! 
Jîeine Seibe jo fein, 
Sein ©d)leicr io \à)'6n, 
2Strft icl]n ! aSirft ief)n !" 

S)a tiefe fii^ ha^i 2)îdbd)en benn ruinguon ben ©eioeben umfpinnen. — ®arauf 

fiet ein tiit)[er îlbenbtau in gro^en SIropfen uon ben 93Idttern ber igdume, bie 

i)ingen fic^ an i()ren ^adm unb an ben §alê nnb in bie -lîteiber. ®lëbetf) luoUte 

fie fid) abfd)iitte(n, aber haè 9Jldnntein rief : 

,,SaB fein, la]] jein ! 
.ytein ^erlenïci)ein, 
.•Rein (vbelftcin 
6r9ldn3t jo fein !" 

Unb haè DJÎdbd)en lie^ bie 2;ropfen rut)ig ()dngen. — S^arauf tamen fie an ein 
îteines ^ffidfjertein, bao fpi'ilte bem 9Jidbd)en liber bie nadten Si'tfee. ®ie tt)oUte 
haQ SBaffer abfd)iitteln, aber baâ ÎJcdnnlein rief: 

,,£afe in ;]{nf)', \a^ in Jïuï)' 
S)ie fitbernen (Scî)ul)' !" 

Unb mrfttc^ QÏiiuste baé ÎOaffer an ibren 3iif3d)en, aie t)dtte fie ®c^u^e unb 

©triimpfc^en ans ©ilbertaft an. 

Ênblid) gelangten fie jum ^tuf^, auf bem eine ©onbet Iag.5(m Ufer luar baê 
2Baffer gtatt unb ftill, unb 5ir)ifd)en tteinen aBafferbtiimd)en ftimmerten barin 
fo t)elt bie ©terne ; eê fat) auê, atâ ludren fie nid)t ber SBiberfc^ein beâ .§im= 
meta, fonbern aie raiegten unb fc^aufelten fie fid) wirttid) in ber gtut. 

33on bem tDeiten ÏOege unb bem lanen ©ommerabenbe gtûl)ten ber ©lêbett) 

red)t it)re 33aden. @ie tlagte eô bem ^Jtdnnteiu, ba§ riet itir, ben lïopf breimat 

inô 2Caffer jn taud)en, bao n^iirbe il)r 's.^abung bringen. Unb tt)ie fie e^j tat unb 

ben i^ûpf 5um britteumat beranfjog, mar ey it)r, at§ ludren bie tteinen 2Baffer= 

bliimd)en it)r im .s^aare bdugen geblieben, unb ato teud)te ti)r ein beUer ©c^ein 

um ben âopf. ÎBieber fut)r fie mit ber -s^anb bat)in, um baô, luaô ha wax, 

abjnftreifen, aber ba§ ÎJÎdnntein rief: 

,,§alt ein ! ^alt ein 1 
®rf)au nur ï)inein 
^në SBûjfer brein. 
3et5t ï)ift bn fein!" 

Unb irie ®têbet{) in ben ÏGafferfpiegef t)inunterfc^aute, fat) fie fid) fetber, aber 
gejiert mit einem ©dimnde, mie fein ©olb ibn ertaufen tann. ®ie feinften 
iuei^en ©d)teier, beftreut mit ftral)Ienben ^:|3erten unb ©betfteinen, umloanben 

7. onauents. — 8. fourré. — 9. corsage. — 10. vilain. 



56 OKUTSCHEK Ttll. r296i 



ilncn fc^dinîcn Seib, ein ^xan^ uon tunfeïnbeu Sternen, bie jtDifiïien jarten 
3[Baf)er=9tanunteïd)en ifire ©trafiïcn l)ert)orbred)eii ïieBen, itmgab ilir îd)oneô 
biuitleè .spanr ; iinb um ben ©d^miicf 511 nodenben, tamen nod) ein paax ^i^eiic^t: 
tati^'i"(ï)en aiu3ef(ogen, fcMcii fid] i()r an bie beiben Cbrltippc^en iinb blieben 
baran bangen, alo indren eo foftbarc D()rbudeln. 

'3Jcit ftiUcm Sad)etn betrad)tete Sli5bet() ibr Spiegeïbilb im SBafîer. „(îi, raie 
feb' iâ) biibfc^ auê I" rief fie in finblid)er {yreube, „t)att' id) bo(^ nie gebad)t, 
ha\>, id) fo anSfeben ïônnte !" — ®o(^ baô DJÎannlcin trieb ,^nr @i(e. 3Ud)\ Ieid)t 
tnarb eê bem SJcûbdien, fic^ uon bem 23i(be im 2Baifcu jn trennen, bennod) folçjte 
fie feinem 9hife uiib beftieg mit ibm bie ©onbeï. 

2)iefe trieb ben {y(u^ entlang, nnb aie fie bcibc nnn fo ftiU bat)infubrcn, nnb 
Slybetï) immer unb immer iineber in ber Q^lut neben fid) i[}r ©piegeïbiïb 
flimmern faî), nnb aie il)r babei bèx ©ebanfe tant, ba^ ûUe ber Sd)mud, ber fie 
jierte, bod) nnr fiir ben Slngenbtid fei, nnb baf^ fie obenbrein" if)r fdiinarjeo 
.s;^ûûr nnb ibre blanfen S'^\t)\\c bei'flcben foUte, bu fintg eê benn bod) on, i()r 
fd)Uier onfê ^erj jn brnden, benn and) ©d;bnbeit ift ein ©ut, baS luobl teiner, 
ber eô {}at, gern nerïieren mog. 

Xa§ 93tann(ein fat), luie bem 'ill(dbd)en gan,^ teife ein Srdntein iiber bie 
3Bange roUte. „(St§betf}," fprad) er, „nod) ift eo 3eit. ÎOenn bn raiUft, tebren 
uiir nm, nnb id) bring' bid) luiebcr ,yi beiner §iitte ! 2)ann bebcittft bn bein 
.s>aar unb beine 3iif)"t nnb aile ben Sd)mud, ben bn jebt an bir t)aft. — ?(ber 
bein '-l>ater bleibt bann freitid) btinb 1" — „l)iein," rief (âtèbett), „nimm mir 
atlec>, nimm mir mein Seben, nur mari)e meinen 9)atcr luieber gefnnb!" — 
(2d)on t)ob fie meber bie §anb, nm ben feïtenen ^-|^n^ t)on fid) abjnftreifen, aber 
ber -Pleine liefe e§ nid)t ,')U, unb nnr mit ïliiibe gelang e§ it)m, fie ju berubigen. 

^nbeSmaren fie auf bem î}(nf] biS in bie -sôanptftabt nnb in bie tbniglid)eu 
©drten bincingetommen, uio ebcn mit grof^er 5eft[id)feit bie .ôod)yitoiiia()l 
einer ^^-^rin^^effin gefeiert umrbe. igod) i'iber ibren -Ubpfen fab (Jlobetb ben 
'-iUibcrfd)cin ber ^^adeln unb g^euerbeden, fie ^orte ^(dnge einer raufd)enben 
'lliufit uub ha<ô ©efnmme einer grofjen U)oïf5men'ge, aber bie f)of)en 9}ianern, 
^jUnfdjcn bcnen ber {ytnf? binfuf)rte, ïiefîen fie nid)t'j non bem g^efte fcibft 
Umbrnebmen. 

(ynblid) lanbeten fie an cinem -sMigcl. Sie tuatcn au§ ber ©onbel unb 
beftiegen ben ©ipfel be'3 i^iigelS, ber non einer bic^ten ^orbeerf)ede nmgeben 
mar. ^ort oben bog ba'j^Jtcinntein einen Sorbeer^^nicigjnriid nnb fprad) ju bem 
"lltdbi^en : „-'pier fil^an' binunter !" — 2)a fab Siybetb bid)t '- nor ibren (yiifeen 
ein ©d)anfpiel ber ^4-^rad)t nnb -sôerrïid)feit, mie fie eo nie ^nftor getrdumt batte, 
(g^oi-tfctjiing fobjt.: 9ieinid. 

(®cid^tcl)tcn unb îi'icbcv fiir bie ;^uH'5''"t'-l 

11. par-de:<sus le marché. — 12. ganj naT)e. 



Ràtsel*. 

2. 

Ich mâche liart. ich mâche weich, 

Ich mâche ui'iii, ich macho reich. 

Man Heht mich, doch iiicht allzuiiah ; 

Zii nah wird ailes von nur auiiiezehrt, 

Und ailes sllrbt, \vo man mich ganz entbehrt. 



* Die Losuug werdea uiiscre Léser iu der niichslen Nummer tlndeD. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N» 8. 



20 Janvier 1908. 



8« Année. 



DEUTSGHER TEIL 



Tolstois Lebensweise. 



Trolz seines hohen LebensulLers und der sich hautig wiederholenden 
Erkrankungen ITihrt GrafTolstoi ein sehr regelmiifîiges Leben unrt hângt 

an seinen alten Gewohnhei- 
ten. Sein Arbeitstag beginnl 
Il m aciit Uhr morgens, \va 
Tolstoï iin Speisezimmer von 
Jalinaja Poljana erscheint 
und sein erstes PX'ilisUick 
verzehrt, nach dem er einen 
kurzen Spaziergang durch 
den Garten des Gutes unter- 
nimnit. Bei diesem Spazier- 
gang, der sicli vielleicht 
iiberzwei Kilometerhinziehl, 
mufi Tolstoi doch schon ab 
und zu 1 ausriihen. 

Uni 10 Uhr morgens sieht 
cr im Kreise seiner Familie 
die eingelaufene Post'^ durch, 
die imrner recht umfang- 
reich ^ ist und zwanzig und 
mehr Briefe bringt, die von 
Tolstoi personlich durchge- 
sehen werden. Briefe laufen 
aus allen ^Yeltteilen an den 
greisen Schriftstellerein,und 
es sind nicht nur Russen, 
die an Tolstoi aus fernen 
Erdteilen scbreiben, sondern 
weit '" hautiger Auslander, 
mit denen Tolstoi in regem 
Gedankenaustausch steht. Die 
wichtigen Briefe beantwortet Tolstoi meist am namlichen Tage, wâhrend 
er manche unwichligen Sachen von seiner Tochter erledigen-^ laÉt und sie 
nur unterschreibt. Ganz besonders umfangreich ist Tolstois Korrespondenz 
mit verschiedenen Bauern und Geistlichen, denen er immer personlich 
antwortet. Den Briefen folgt die Durchsicht von Zeitungen und Zeitschriften 
oder eingelaufenen Bûchern, bis sich Tolstoi um zwôlf Uhr in sein Kabinett 
zurûckziehl und bis drei Uhr nachmittags ununterbrochen arbeitet. 
Augenblicklich stellt Tolstoi ein « Lesebuch fiir die Volksschulen » 




Léo ToLbToi. 



1. von Zeit zu Zeit. — 2. courrier 

[43] 



3. important. — i. viel. 



'6. besoi'gen. 

AL'BV. 8 



58 ueOTSCHER TEIL [338j 



zusammen, da er nicht mit Unrecht findet, dafi die vorhandenen ^ Biicher 
unbrauciibar sind, weil sie den Kindern unverstandlich bleiben und kein 
Interesse in ihnen wachrufea. Schlag drei fïihrt ein Groom ein gesatteltes 
Pferd vor, und Tolstoï erscheint in einer kurzen Joppe '' und hohen Stiefeln, 
um zwei Stnnden dem von ihm besonders gepflegten und bevorzuglen 
Reilsport obzuliegen. Meist sieht man den Dichter den Weg nach Tula, 
die breite Chaussée, einschiagen und in schlankem ^ Trabe dahinreiten. 
Unterwegs wird Tolstoi von jedem Bauern gegri'iêt und meist auch 
angesprochen, denn jeder von ihnen hat den alten klugen Mann sehr gern, 
der sich in seinem Àufeeren und in seiner Kleidung selbst sehr wenig von 
einem Bauern unterscheidet und den Bedïirfnissen und Wimschen der 
Bauern soviei Verstiindnis entgegenbringt. 

Lîm fLïnf Uhr tritït Tolstoi zur Hauptmahlzeit, die rein vegetarisch ist, 
zu Hause ein und seizt sich um sechs wieder an die Arbeit, die er bis gegen 
11 Uhr ausdehnt und nur um sieben unterbricht um eine Gruppe von etwa 
dreifsig Bauernkindern in den Anfangsgriinden und in der Religion zu 
unterrichten. Dièses Unterrichten von Bauernkindern ist Tolstois jiingste 
« Liebhaberei », die ihm viel Freude zu machen scheint, da er sehr gewis- 
senhaft darin vorgeht^. Seine Stunden haben unter den Bauern einen solchen 
Ruf erhalten, dali viele Eltern um die ihnen gern gewâhrte Erlaubnis 
nachgesucht haben, die Stunden mit besuchen zu diirfen. Bekanntlich hat 
Tolstoi als junger Mann einmal den Versuch gemacht Bauernkinder zu 
unterrichten, doch legte sich damais die Hegierung ins Mittel '", der dièse 
Art von « Aufkliirung" » doch etwas zu unheimiich '■- war. Jetzt, nach sechzig 
Jahren, tindet man einen solchen Unlcrricht Tolstois nicht mehr ungehô- 
rig oder gar verbrecherisch '^. . . 

(Ber/iner Tageblatt.) 

6. actuels. — 1. xorte de paletot. — 8. élégant. — 9. procède. — 10. s'y opposa. — 
11. diffusion des lumières. — 12. peu rassurante.— 13. criminel. 



Wie unsere deutsche Muttersprache ward. 



IV 

Die ïiltcste litcrarische Zeit des Deutschen bis 1100 n. Chr. nennt man die 
althochdeutsche Période. Ihr sprachliches Kcnnzeichen sind die volltônenden 
Vokale in Vorsilben und Endungen; man vergleiche wallôta mit « wallte », 
sumaro, « Sommer» und degano, « Degen » (Genitive der Meluzahl), himil, 
« Rimmel » usw. Gegen das Ende der erstcn Période beginnt der Verfall der 
vollen Vokale in unbetonten Silben, und die zweite, die nntielhochdeutsehe 
Période, die bis zum Ende des Mittelalters rcicht, zeigt an ihrer Stelle ein- 
fôrmiges e : wallete, degene, sumer, himel. Die neuhochdeutsche Zeit weisi 
zwei hauptsachliche Neuerungen * gegem'iber dem Mittelhochdeutsehen auf : 
1) alte lange i und u werden zu ei und au, ferner langes ii zu eu. 2) viele frûher 
kurze Vokale werden unter dem Eintlusse des Worttones gedehnt^. So stelicn 
sich gegeniibei": mittelhochdeutsches min, hijs, liutc (iu = ii) und neuhoch- 
deutsches « mein, Haus, Leute » ; ferner entsprcchen sich altes vater (~ iiber 
dem Vokal bedeutet kurze Aussprache desselben), dègen, kTI, bfJte, und neues 
« Vater, Degen, Kiel, Bote ». 

Das Gebiet, das unsere Muttersprache vor 1000 Jahren innehatte, hat sich 
gegen das Ende der althochdeutsciien und besonders in mitteihochdeutscher 
Zeitbedeutend vergrôiiert, ot't infolgc kriegerischer Erfolge deutscher Fiirsten, 
aber nicht weniger durch iriedliche Besiedelung. Zur ersteren Art gehôren 



1. innovations. —2. allongé 



[339] DECTSCHER TEIL 59 



die meisten Erwerbungen ôstlich der Elbe iind nôrdlich der Eider sowie 
Preufsen und Ôsterreich ; zur letzleren Meifien, Bohmen and Schlesien. 
Naliirlich wird auf einem so ausgodehnten (iebiet die deutschc Spraclie nichl 
iiberall das gleiclie Aussehen haben ; daher gab es seit altersher in Ober- 
dentschland die Mundarten der Baiern und Ôsterreicher, neben denen der 
Schwaben und Aiemannen ; in lA-litteldeutschland unterscheiden wir die 
fràinkischen, Lhiiringiscben, oberstichsischen und schlesiscben Dialekte. In 
althochdeutscherZeit steben aile Mundarten gleicbberechtigt^ nebeneinandcr 
und jcder Scbriftsteller bedient sich seiner heimallichen Redeweise ; zur 
mittelhoclideulschen Zcit gewinnt die Sprache Siidosldeutschlands, der Hei- 
mat der grôliten Dichter, ein gewisses Vorrecht, das allerdings mit dem Auf- 
hôren der Bliitezeit der Literatur gegen 1230 vertallt. Die darauf folgende 
Epoche bis zum SchUifi des Mittelalters ist wiederum gekennzeichnet durch 
das Vorherrschen der Mundarten in der Literatur. Die Erfindung der Buch- 
druckerkunst (1445 ungefahr) ruft das Verlangen nacb einer einheitlichen 
Schriftspracbe hervor, damit die Druckwerke in deutscher Sprache ïiberall, 
soweit die deutsche Zunge reichte, verstanden wiirden. Auch war das Bil- 
dungsbediirfnis des Volkes gewachsen, die Geister fingen an, sich zu regen. 
Docb dem dahinslerbenden Mittelalter sollte die SclialFung der deutscben 
Schriftspracbe nicbt mebr gelingen ; iiber ihr leuchtet das Morgenrot der 
neuen Zeit, der Geist der Ret'ormation. Martin Luther war es, der, gestïttzt 
auf de n Sprachgebrauch der kursiichsischen und kaiserlichen Kanzlei '^ und 
seine eigene sprachbeherrschende Begabung, die neue Schriftspracbe schuf, 
derer sich bei der Ubersetzung der Bibel bediente. Mit der Bibeli'ibersetzung 
trat die neugeschaffene Sprachform ihren Siegeszug durcb die deutschen 
Lande an, der sie, trotz anfànglichen Widerstands im aufsersten Siiden, doch 
zur Alleinherrschaft im deutschen Schrifttum fiiliren sollte. Wohl blieb 
Luthers Sprache im Laufe der Jahrhunderte nicht unverandert; das 16. 
Jahrhundert verunschonte sie mit lateinischen, das 17. Jabrbundert mit 
franzosischen Fremdwortern, die wir jetzt wieder abzustofjen suchen ; aber 
doch beruht der Sprachgebrauch unserer grofsen Dichter durchaus auf 
Luthers Schôpfung. Die Sprache derKlassiker von vor 100 Jabren ist aber im 
Wesentlichen noch die unsrige, wenn auch seildem manche Veranderung im 
Sprachgebrauch vor sich gegangen ist. Denn Leben beifjt auch bei der 
Sprache «sich weitereiTtwickeln », einen Stillstand gibt es nicht, obwohl uns 
die Veriinderungen nicht sofort zum Hewuhtsein kommen. Wohin die 
Entwickelung unserer Muttersprache ftibren wird, wer vermag dies voraus- 
zusagen? Wir haben einen raschen Blick auf eine mebr als viertausendjiihrige 
Spanne Zeit geworfen, und mancher wird vielleicht einen kleinen Ausblick 
in die Zukunft hier erwarten. Wenn wir einen solchen wagen wollen, so kann 
uns das Englische als Richtschnur dienen ; es ist der IdeaUorm einer Sprache, 
moglichste Deutlichkeit bei môglicbster Zeit- und Kraftersparnis zu 
erzielen, am nachsten gekommen. Dahin wird wohl auch der Weg unserer 
Muttersprache in einer fernen Zeit vielleicht fïihren. 

{Schluf^.) D'-Feist (Berlin). 

3. avec des droits égaux. — 4. chancellerie, administration. 



2)ref<ï)Ctt ^cv ^rudit. 



S)ie S)refri)mnfd)ine fcf)nurrt unb fingt, 
S)eL- ©aiil, gemeff'nev Seife, 
S)en ©ôpeïarm' itî§ ©e^en bringt 
^n immn gïeid)em ^Kveife. 



1 . ®en %xm ber Sïefctjmafd^ine. 



60 DEUTSCHER TEIL [340J 



Dîitr feïten ïommt ein §ûli ! iinb .s^oti 
2)er ©aiil îennt feine ^^fUditen, 
93ei §eu unb §ûfer ïaf^t fid) frof) 
S)aG 2;ûgelt)ert Devridjteii. 

®ie aiÎQlterfade ^ finb gefiilït, 

®a mag ber ^ad)ter fingen : 

931an(^ ©olbftiid, iuirb jein ïi^unfd) erfûlït, 

2Birb bnïb im Seiitel flingcn. 



2. sacs (contenant un muid). 



^ie ^ftttc. 



Suft unb Ceben ift nuf bem g^etbe. Ser Sanbmann f)ût jtDar fc^tnevc 5trbett, 
nber er ftceid)t fid) ben ët^luei^ auê bem ©efid)te, ift froî)Iid) unb fingt ein 
muntereê 8teb» §ei, lt)ie bie blanfen ©enfcn ' raufd)en nnb bie langen, fd)tt)eren 
^ûïme 5u 58oben finfen ! S)er ©djnitter njeljt mit bem 2Be^fteine feine ©enfc, 
benn fie muf; fc^arf fein, menu fie uietc §atme auf einen ipieb 5erfd)neiben fott. 

2)û§ SKei^enfeïb bort t)intcn ift tnilb abgcma()t. ®S fte()t nur nod) cine ïleine 
®de, barin t)at fid) ba^ i-idodjen Derborgcn. ÎL>ann mirb eâ l)erauyfpringen? ^e^t 
— fe()t, luic fd)ncll ce taufen îann ! — S)cn l"ital)crn fotgen fleifîigc DJlagbc, bie 
baê éetreibe Qufnel)men unb e§ ju ©arben binbcn. 3)er ganjc ^^Ider liegt coll 
©arben.SBalb abn iDerben fie in Igaufen gelegt, uietd)e ber ^anbmann ïllûubelu'^ 
neunt. 3(nf bem g^etbe baneben l^aben bie ®d)nitter it)i-e ?lrbcit fd)on beenbet. 
3)er ©mtemagen ftc()t t)od) belaben auf bem abgemat)ten 5lder. Sine ©arbe 
unb nod) cine (§arbe mirb liinanfget)obeu — jel.U ift'o genug. 3)er -inédit (dfît 
bie '^Untfdje tuûKen, unb nnn5ie^en bie ''^sfcrbe bao fd)Uiece î^nber teud)enb auf 
ber loderen Srbe bin, im fie auf bie fefte ©trafîe îommen, \vo eô Ieid)tcr gel)t. 
58nïb fd)Uianft ber SBagen bnrd) baS weite %oï in ben §of unb in bie geoffnete 
<Sd)enne. Xa gibt eâ 3lrbcit fiir ben SKinter, benn luenn ber bic^te <Sd}nee bie 
t^clber bedt, fo ge()t eo in ben (£d)enncn : ,,-^Upp, flapp, flipp ! .Vîlipp, ïtapp, 
tlipp !" ®ie S)refd)er ft^lagen mit fd)iiieren ^ylegeln^ bie .^îorner ûuo ben 'JU)ren. 
©anje Siidc noll 9îoggen nnb SSei.^^en loanbern auf ben ©etreibeboben nnb 
bann nac^ ber 9Jtiit)le ober auf ben 5Juirît. 

Sanfd). 



1. faux. — 2. tas de dix a quinze gerbes. — 3. fléaux. 



Kaiser Franz Josef *. 



LiEBSTE, BESTE ViCTORIA ! 

Ich mufi es gestehen, — ich habe den jungen Kaiser redit lieb ; es ist 
viel Vernunft und Mut in seinem warmen blanen Auge und es fehlt ihm 
auch nichtan einer gewissen Heiterkeit, wenn sich die Gelegenhelt dazu 

•Siehe die vier andern Telle. — Brief des Kooigs von Belgien (Leopold I) an seine Nichle, 
Kônigin Victoria (1853). 



[34 Ij DEUTSCHER TEIL 61 



darbietet. Er ist schiank und sehr anmutig, aber selbst in der « mêlée » 
der Tànzcr und der Erzherzôge, samtlich in Uniform, liifit er sich immer 
als den « Chef» erkennen. Dies iiel mir mehr auf als ailes, denn in Wien 
ist jetzt der Bail auch eine « mêlée générale», Avelche das Walzen sehr 
schwierig macht. Er benimmt sich vortrefflich, ohne Prahlerei und 
Unbeholfenheit, schlicht und — wenn er guter Laune ist, wie er es mit 
mir war — recht herzlich und natûrlich. Er hait jeden im Zaum ohne sich 
ein Aussehen «outré» von Autoritiit zu geben, blofi weil er der Meister 
ist und etwas an ihni haftet, das ihm eine Autoritiit verleiht, die 
manchmal diejenigen, welche die Autoritàt haben, nicht imstande sind 
einzutïôfien oder auszuûben. 

Ich glaube, daft er kann streng sein « si l'occasion se présente » ; er hat 
etwas recht energisches an sich. Wir waren zuweilen von Leuten aller 
Gesellschaftsklassen umgeben und er befand sich gewift ganz in ihrer 
Gewalt, aber nie sah ich seinen Gesichtsausdruck sich ândern, weder vor 
Freude noch vor Unruhe. 



^vim ®oïï>ftf<ïi unh ï)ttê ^<ifd)ermâ^())cn« 



5)hm f)ort, tnaS ©lêbet^ ha ûlleâ erblicfte. 

^m ^interiji-iinbe ragte mit feinen îiirmen iinb 3tnnen ' unb mit feinen ^ett 
erleuc^teteu 5enftern ba§ îôniglidje (Sd)to§ i}od) in bie 9Jlonbnad)t t)inein. 3}or 
bem iScf)loffc inar eine tange, breite ïerrajfe, barouf [tanben nntei* elnem 
2f)Von()immeï jlDet Se{)nftiU)Ie t)on lî)ei^em ©amf-, gerabe foie [te (Slêbet^ im 
©ee beê ^ûubenmtbeê-^ gejet)en [)atte. Siner biefer StiUiIe tnar leer, aber anf 
bem anberen fa^ ber )d)bne jnnge ^5ntggfo()n, nnb t)inUï if)m ber -Êonig, fein 
SGûter, nnb ber ganje fonitjtidje ipofftaat '. ®tefen gegeniiber [tanb eine 9îei^e 
bon tï)o{)t ^nnbert rotfetbenen (Sefjetn, baranf fa^en bie ^nngfrauen, bte gur 
2Bûï)l fid) f)erbegeben batten, mit allem 9fîetd)tum ber (Srbe befjangen^ unbnm= 
icidelt nnb nmfUttert^ 3)ann imir auf ber einen ©eite ein f)immelblaneâ (Seriift\ 
anf bem bie erften 9Jiaïer unb Sanfierâ beê SanbeS nerfammelt luaren, bamit 
fie alg Ottd)ter ber (2d§ont)eit nnb beâ 9leid}tumâ it)r 5tmt nertoalteten^^f^i'cn 
ober gegeniiber anf cinem orangefarbenen ©eriifte bitefen bie ^^sofaunenbltifer, 
panîten bie Xrommter unb ftrtd)en bte ©eiger if)re ^nftrumente, ha^ eê eine 
Suft anjufeljen nnb an5nf)bren inar. 

9îed)t5 nnb linï'j non biefer Slerraffe fpri^ten berrïic^e (Springbrnnnen roten 
nnb tt)eifîen âBein t)od) in bie 2uft, unb nm bie 33rnnnen ftanben gebedte 
Xafeln, bie toaren mit ben îbftlid)ften Speifen bebedt. ^n grof^em ^albîreife 
anf ber 2Biefe, bie haè ©d)ïofî umgab, ïagerte ha§ 3}otî unter ©e^angen t)on 
farbigen i^aternen, bie an ben Sorbeerbdumen befeftigt loaren. 

S'en gansen 9îod)mittag batten nnn fd)on bie Dîic^ter beraten, ineldje don 
ben angefommenen ^ungfranen loert fei, bie g^rau be§ jnngen ^rin^en ju 
toerben, unb ba t)atte eê mie gerabf)nlid) oicï ©trett gegeben. S)ie Waler 
nerftanben uid)t ben 9îetd)tnm 5U benrteilen, bie 33anfierS [)atten mitunter ganj 
oerîe^rte^ î(nfid)ten oon ber ©d)bn^eit.— ^e^t aber roaï bte ©tnnbe getommen, 



1. créneaux. — 2. velours. — 3. fort't enchantée. — 4. cour. — 5. revêtues. — 6. élin- 
celanles de. . . — 1. eslrade. — 8. remplissent leur office. — 9. erronées. 



62 DEUTSCHER TEIL [342] 

lt)o fie bie ïe^te (Sntfc^eibitng ûu§fpre(^en foïlten. ïïtoû) einiiuil fet^ten fie bn^er 
il)re Srillen nuf bie 9lafcn imb ïeatcn ifire ^^^erfpettine'" an bie5Iu9en,inti nodE) 
bie ïe^te ^^Hiifitng anà:) in Sampen6eleud)tiing anjuftellen ; benn bev @cf)icfli(ï)= 
îeit" icegen biirften fie bic^ungfrnuen nid)t 511 nnïje betrad)tcn.^ablie§pl5^= 
ïic^ uon ber 3inue bev 33iirg ber Xiirmer ; bte§ Wax ein ^eic^ert, bafj foeben 
nod) eine ^ungfran aU Wàthmnbtxin anîomme. S3ûïb roUte and) eine -i^ntfc^e 
bat)cr, bie luar ganj uon ^riftall nnb mit ad)t iDeifeen ©d)immeln befpannt. 
Unb fiel)e ba, bie ftolje Sonna, bie auê ber -^ntfcîie ftieg, Mun biefelbe, bie ber 
®ïêbett) ûuf ber Sanbftra^e iljre ®oIbt)aut geraubt tjotte. Wàt feden '- ©diritten 
unb einer ïlîiene, ber man anfaf), fie toare if)re§ éiegeê gerai^, ging fie auf 
ben ^laU, lueldjer in ber 9hi^e ber i^nngfranen nod), une e§ fd)ien, fiir fie offen 
gclaffen inar. éie ïiatte benfetben ^Injng" an\m trente mittag, mecrgriin nnb 
Uici^, unb bod) crfd)icn fie jctit Diel fd^onor ; benn ein .^ranj non golbenen 
©d}u|}pen 'S bie lr)ie 2lbenbgofb unb ^Jlbenbrbte glûngten, luarf ûbcr if)r 5lntli^ 
etnen iDunberbaren ©d)ônt)eit§(^auber, fo ba^ ber ^Put; atter ubrigen bagegen 
matt*^ unb irtctfferig erfdjien. 

5lller 93lide rid)tcten fid) auf bie ftoïje @rfd)einung, unb ïaum fiattcn bie 
9iid)ter fie lt)af)rgenonimcn, a(§ fie bie J^opfe sufammenftedten, unb it)re 3Jlienen 
ploliiid) bie grbj^te Ubercinfiitumung'^ Uerrieten. 

dliui ftieg eine rote Dtatete'' in bie Cuft, ,yiin 3ei<^en, bafî bicjeuige al5 
fitnftige ^buigiu begrii^t loerben fottte, bie man bap fiir unirbig befunben. 
Êine Réputation ber 9îid)ter erl^ob fid), 2^rabanten'^ unb §erotbe fd)loffen \id) 
an, nnb i()nen fotgte ciu^^age, ber eine fleiue golbenc ^rone auf einem .Ûiffen 
t)or fid) t)ertrug. S)er 3"g beiuegte fid) gerabeemegô ,yi berjenigen l)in, bie 
.^nleljt angefommen. Xriumpl)ierenb erl)ob fid) bie iibermiitige ^jungfran non 
tl)rem <Sit;e, it)re 23Iide fd)ieneu allcô um fid) l)er, mie ber §agel bie 2,0iefen= 
binmen, nieber,vifd)mettern, unb fd)on begann ber ^rafibeut beci ©eric^teè ber 
<Sc!)bnl)eit unb bee 5)hncî)tum§ eine jicrlid)e 9lnrcbc'^ in U^erfeu, morin er bie 
t)ol)en ©igenfdiaften ber (s"ruial)(ten pries. 

®er ^age fniete niebcr unb bielt bie -ftrone cmpor, gierig ftredte bie^nngfrau 

bie §dnbe banac^ auo. S)a crbraufte auf einmal ein ungcbeurer 2Bir= 

beïmnb-" mit foId)er ©euntlt, ba^ bie <Rrone bom ,K1ffen geuuijt unirbe, unb aile 
iiampen nnb gûdctn ringciumber ertofd)en. 9îur bie erleud)tcten ^yeufter beè 
©c^Ioffeo eugoffeu nod) eineu matten ®d)immer iiber ben ^^la|;. Sogleid) aber 
(egte fid) aud) ber ÎCirbelunub, unb atlee mar ftill mie ,ytoor. 

*^ïud) ber î'orbeerbufd), ber ©Icibetl) bicil)er oerbedt l)atte, mar 00m ©turin 
niebergeriffen. 'Milieu fid)tbar ftanb nun bao g^ifd)ermabd)en ba, in il)rem leud^t^ 
enben ©teunentranj, ummet)t oou ben Sc^leieru, in bcnen bie ïauperlen aie 
Sbclfteine funfetten ; unb in bem ®(an,^e biefer reinen Cic^ter erfc^ien i^r 
nnfd)ulbige'j 5lngefid)t uniuberbar oerfldrt'-'. 

2)aô .Ui"ad)eu beci umftitr,\enben 5i3aume§ l)atte bie ^lide ber ïlienge nad^bem 
§iige( bingclentt. ®in lauteci „5U) !" ber 2]ermunberung nuterbrac^ bie ©tille, 
èauauf rief alied, $Bolt nnb î)îid)ter, mie mit einem Wunbe : „©e^t ! febt ! Da 
ftef)t bie fd)bnfte unb reid)fte ^fitngfrau ber 30Be(t I ®a ftel)t unfere ,^utunftigc 
^onigin, fie lebe t)od)I" — Unb eé fd)metterten bie î^rompeten, .^anoncu 
murben gctoft, Dtafeten unb ÎJiiil^en ftogen in bie i3uft, unb ber ,^yubel be§ 
23olfeù moûte fein Ênbe nel)men. 

2Bie aber ber junge rftiinig§fol)n in f)o()en ^^reuben Oou feinem Xijvon fie^ 



10. jumeUe. — 11. convenaaces. — 12. hardis. — 13. .ftïetb. — 14. écaiUes. — 15. 
faible. — 16. accord. — n. fusée. — 18. liallebardiers. — 19. harangue. — 20. tourbil- 
lon. — 21. transfiguré. 



i3431 DEDTSCHER TEIL 6r{ 



ertjoli, uni bie i()ni cnuci^lte 33raut ,^u degril^en, iinb aie er t)or6eifd)ritt an 
bcr ^ungfrau, beren @to(,^ foeben gebeniiititjt luorben, ba vi\] biefe ben (^o[= 
benen ©djuppeufranj am i()i'em §aav, inarf il^n bem ^^rinjen t)or bie ^^Vifee 
unb fprac^ : «^tlmm l)in bein (sigentiim, id) fûl)t'-S, mein 9îei(| unb mein Ceben 
gel)t 511 Êiibe, mein ©to(') ift befiegt ; bcun bcr ©eift, bcr jeneS ,^ïinb bir 
3UîUf)rte, ift mac^tiger ald id)." 

©ie tuinfte. 2)ie ,^nj'taUfutfd)e rolltc t)or, bie S^Bafferfee beftieg fie unb 
Dcufanf mit i{)i- in ben Soben. %n ber ©telle, tuo fie berfunfen icar, raufd)te 
ûlôbatb ein 58runnen mit unl)eimlic^em '-- ©emucmel burd) bnô ©raâ. 

Unb une bie ^ee ed gefagt f)atte, fo luav eô au(^. ©in mad)tiger 3ûubcrci- 
l^atte fd)on lange unfic^tbav bie ©efc^ide beô lîônigSfobneô geleutt. (ir uiar aud) 
ber grane ^ranic^ unb bao graue 5.1îdunlein geloefen unb fiitirtc bem '^k-in^en 
eine 23raut ,yt, bie aUein feiner luuvbig luar. ^ii-^t^^" unir ber ÏBuuberfc^mnrf, 
ben er iï)r burd) feine SSalbgeifter befcfiert ^atte, Don feltener ^rad)t, aber i()r 
grb^ter 9'{eid)tum luar bie Unfdintb unb bie Xreue il)reô •'perâenê, unb eben 
biefe llnfd)ulb unb biefe îreue Lierliet)en if)rem ÎCngefic^t eine ©d)ônl)eit, bie 
îeine ber anberen S^ungfrauen auf.yiiueifen " l)atte, unb bie it)r aûe ©emiltcr 
gewann. 

3JUt ber (Sintoittigung-^ ii)xe§ i^aterô, bem baô graue ^33tdnnlein alêbalbfcin 
5lugentic§t iDiebergab, warb ©tobett) bie gllidlid)e fyrau beS jungen ^dnigô= 
fol^nê, unb alô biefer nad) bem S^obe feineè ^Baterâ ^ônig n)urbe, regierten 
beibe unter bem ©d)u|ie beS guten 3ûubergeifteij, ber fie auc^ ferner burd) tRat 
unb Xat unterftiit;te, if)r fianb mit fold)cr 2Bei5l)eit, baf^ey fie feguete fur allé 
3eiten. 

(©c^iufe.) 9îeinid. 

(©efd^id^tcn unb Stebcï fiiï bie ^ugenb.) 
22. sinistre. — 23. ju jeigeii. — 24. coaseatement. 



Deutsche Sprichwôrter. 



1 . — Einmal ist keinmal. 
Von Johann Peter Hebel. 

Dies ist das erlogenste' und schlimmste unter allen Sprichwôrtern, und 
wer es gemacht hat, der war ein schlechter Rechenmeister oder ein 
boshafter. Einmal ist wenigstens einmal, und davon làfit sich nichts 
abmarkten-. Wer einmal gestohlen hat, der kann sein Lebenlang nimmer 
mit Wahrheit und mit frohem Herzen sagen: Gottlob ! icli habe mich 
nie an fremdem Gute vergritfen, und wenn der Dieb erhascht' und 
erhàngt wird, alsdann ist einmal nicht keinmal. Aber das ist noch nicht 
ailes, sondern man kann meistens mit Wahrheit sagen: Einmal ist 
zehnmal und hundert- und tausendmal. Denn \\er das Bôse einmal 
angefangen hat, der setzt es gemeiniglich '^ auch fort. Wer A gesagt hat, 
der sagt auch gemeiniglich gern B, und da tritt zuletzt ein anderes 
Sprichwort ein, dafi der Krug so lange zum Brunnen gehe, bis er 
bricht. 



1. le plus menteur. — 2. marchander. — 3. attrapé. — 4. gewohulich. 



64 DEUTSCHER TEIL [3441 



2. — Einmal ist keiamal. 
Von K. Enslin. 

Dies ist das walirste von allen Sprichwôrtern, und wer es gemacht 
hat, mufi entvveder ein sorgfàltiger Rechner gewesen sein oder ein 
grol^er Menschenkenner. Wer einmal einen guten Einfall'^ hat, ist noch 
lange nicht weise. Wer einmal einen Heller "^ dem Bettler gibt, ist noch 
lange nicht wohltàtig. Wer einmal das Ziel tritft, ist durchaus noch 
kein guter Schiitze^ Wenn es einmal im Sommer regnet, vielleicht nur 
ein einziges Trôpfchen oder aiich zvvei und ein halb, so dari' man doch 
getrost' sagen, selbst wenn einem die zwei und ein halb Trôpfchen auf 
die hôchsteigene Nase gefallen waren : In diesem Sommer hat's gar 
nicht geregnet. — Einmal ist keinmal. Einmal kann dem Diimmsten 
ein gescheiter'* Gedanke kommen; einmal kann der Allerschlimmste 
eine gute, fromme Herzensregung verspiiren'"; einmal kann der grôfete 
TôlpeP' dasSchvvarzetrellen'"^ — ihrganzes Leben bezeiigtaber, daft dies 
nur ein ausnahmsvveiser Zufall'^ war. So ist's im Guten. Im Schlimmen 
ist's âhnlicli so. Der weiseste Mann kann einmal irren, selbst in ganz 
bekannter Sache; dem frômmsten und edelsten Menschen kann einmal 
eine nicht ganz laiitere Herzensregung kommen ; der beste Schûtze 
kann einmal das sonst so sichere Ziel verlehlen : sollte man da gleich 
sclireien : Das sind dumme, schlechte, ungeschickte Menschen! Aller- 
dings soll man ein einziges Unrechtes vie! hôher anschlagen aïs ein 
einziges Gutes. Schvverlich wird Ictzteres viel Nachf'olgc haben ; deslo 
mehr aber wirkt das erstere nach. Die Fliege, die einmal vom Honig 
genascht und gemerkt hat, daft er sùh ist, kommt gar leicht wieder und 
tindet endiich ob ilirer Niischerei'^ den Tod. Drum maclf an die Stelle 
des einzelnen Guten eine Null, an die Stelle des einzelnen Unrechten 
aber einen dickcn Warnungseinser '^ 



5. idée. — 6. denier. — 7, tireur. — 8. hardiinent. — 9. kluger. — 10. êpiouvef. — 
il. balourd . — 12. aUeindre le but. — 13. un kasard exceptionnel. — 14. ijourman- 
dise. — 15. un un qui te le rappelle. 



^^um ofifHfdjcê, 



*l)on fcincm <«tAnti))uittt 



3auî)erfUn[tIei-- : ,„^etU iuerb' ià) midj glcii^ unfirf)t6ac madjenl" 
©tubent : „%l)a, ^l)ï èc^nctber iii bcr 93iibe, Uia§ ?" 



1. point (le vue. — 2. preslidigilaleur. 



OtatfcUtttfldfutto : 2, i^tmï. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 9. 5 Février 1908. 8« Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



i\i>cv ,,<Sïo(fcttôcta«tc ". 



,,2tn ben ©(oden f)at ha^j \m\\\i)l\&ji D^r t)ie((etcE)t juerft ben Dîeij ber S)iffonan3 
entbedt unb bitrc^ :^aufigere§ ^oren ba§ §ûrmoniegefûf)I Oertieft unb emeitert, 9}on 
Qlterêî}er inar eô a\\6) baè 3îeftre6eu ber funftferticjen ©ieBer', ©étante ,]ufammeti3uftetten, 
bte auê ben ïonen beê ®reiïtangeê gebitbet erfc^ienen, ja, eë ftimmten oft bie ©tocïen 
etner tjanjen Stabt ^rmoiufcf) irgenbtuie 3ufammen. 5ttê ^onig ^eter Don 6i)pern ben 
.Soifer ^Qxl \W in ':]}rag befnc^te, erjdtitte ber g^ronift iiber ben feftttd^en (Sinpfang in 
ber ©tabt: „Unb atte ©tocïen tauteten unb mad^ten einen fotd^en ^iifammenïtang, bo§ 
eâ ein grogeâ SBunber mar. ®er ,^onig ftaunte bariitier fe'^r unb fagte, cr i]aht in 
feinem Ceben noi^ ïeine fo grofee 93letobie getjort." 

®ie Stàbter beê gtoan^igften ^aljî-'ïiitn^eït^ miffen non fotc^ geinattigen, f)unbertftim= 
migen ©tocïenfi)mpf)onien uii^tê mefjr, bie in ben ^uppetn ifjrer atten Siirme f^tafen. 
9Jlan loutet je^t auc^ toeniger aU el^ebem, snmat^ bie gro^en ©tocEen, beren ©c^att, toie 
bie ©rfatirung^ getef)rt t)at, mit ber 3eit aud^ bie O^eftigïeit beë Surmeê fetbft gefat)rbet'\ 
Slucf) mogen bie otuftiîd^en 93ert)dttnifie je^t anbere gemorben fein. ®ie fd}maten, 
geiminbenen-' ©affen mit ben niebrigen ober mittelgroBen, giebetigen'^ ^aujern ergabeu 
anbere §or5ebingnngen, atê nun bie grabtinigen, breiten StraBenjiige unb uierftocfigen 
§aufert)Iocïô. S)ie SOlac^t beê ©tocfentoneê, ber fi(^ in ben taufenb 235intetn unb ©dfen 
ber atten Stabt nerfing ^, enttang beê [Jluffeê batjinmattte, unb bem bie ^ptalje gteic^: 
fam atâ 9tefonatoren bienten, ift mit bem JBerftummen ber gan3 grofeen ©tocfen bem 
®eba(ï)tniô ber t)eutigen ©eneration entriicft, unb bie ïteineren ©todfen (jaben an bem 
©trafeentcirm ber ©rofeftabt, iwn ^tingefn unb 9îumpeln ber (Stettrijcf^en ^ im ©ums 
unb 23rau§ ber .^raftmagen eine ftarfe iîonfurrenj. Dlocf) immer mag bie ©tocïenin= 
fc^rift Vivos voco ,5U 9îec^t be[tet)en. Slber bie ©tocîen rufen, unb man I)ôrt nur toenig 
auf fie, fogar in ienen ^reifen, bie bem ïirc^ticfien Seben no(^ nic^t entfrembet finb. 

Sagcgen begegnet man ber ^oefie ber ©todenftimmen nocf) cietfac^ auf bem Saube, 
fomeit fie nic^t aui^ t)ier Dor ber atteê uerniicfiternben '' ^ubuftrie f)at jnriidnieit^en 
miiffen. 9îamentti(^ im ©ebirge bietet ha^^ ©étant ber ©tocïen auê ben oerfdfiiebeneu 
Sdtern unb in mannigfacf)en ^tangabftufungeu bem aufmertfamen 23eobac^ter ein 
rei^Dotteë §orfpiet, unb bie ®inl)eimifif)en fjaben fiir bie ®igentïimti(ï)teiten ber ein= 
jetnen ©etdute oft ein fel^r feineê 0()r. S)ie §eimatfiï)u^Derbdnbe '" miifeten ibr 9tngen= 
merî au(^ ein luenig auf bie fcbonen ©tocïen in ©tabt unb £aub t}intenten unb barin 
etmaê S8euial]rungôuiiirbtge'j erfeinien. (Sbenfo tonnte ber Cebrer in ber ®cf)ute burcfi 
getegentticbe Çinmeife unrîen. ÏÛie Dieten ift b^ute ha^j '^bdnomen be§ ©todengetauteë 
nur noc^ au§ feiuer ftilifierten Dtacïia^mung in ber 93lufif, non htn ,,.Ktoftergtoden" 
bié 3um ,,*parfifat" beïannt. 



1. fondeurs. — 2. befonberS. — 3. expérience. — 4. in ©efa'br fe^t. — 3. tortueuses. 
— 6. à pignons. — 7. s'engoufifiait. — 8. tramway électrique. — 9. niic^tem = a jeun, 
sobre. — 10. les associations pour la protection des sites, des usages locaux. 

[49] ALLBM. 9 



(ÎQ DEUTSCHER TEIL [386] 

©Detf)e, ^etfst eê, ijabt haè ©eldut {,,haè Derbanimtc 33iin6ambimnieï") ni(^t leiben 
fonneii. Si>ermutïicf) aiux bloB baè je^r ïaiiQ aiibaueriibe, mie es in fvûf)eren 3^^*^" 
ïïbM) toar, benn er fiât boâ) auc^ toieber fefjr waxm non ,,be§ ©ïocfcntoneê x^Mt" 
gefpro(|en. ©g n^are rec^t fiùÊfc^, inenn man fid^ entii^Ioffe, bic ©focïe and) auBeri)aI6 
ber iî'irc^e aie 5ffent(îcf)eê ©ignûllueïfjeutj nnebev tnef)r ,]n nerluenben. Sen liettf(^ 
f)eulenben Sampfpfctfen, momit .^nm SBetfpicI bie [yaOrifcn ben iBegtnn beâ 33etrie6e§'i 
nnb ben g^eierabenb an3eigen, Uniren fie jebenfatlô i:)or3n,3iel)en. Saé ijroBftabttfdje 
Seben roirb tdgltd^ gerau]"cEH)oïïer unb tonlofer. 5Berge6enê ftrdnben luiv '- un§ gegen bm 
Sarm ber iyn[)ruierîe, gegen bie 2Barnnngêjeicf)en ber ©trafeenbafjn nnb gegen bie §upe '■' 
btè Stnto, 5ntan ïomme une atfo ni(ï)t mit ber 9liicï)id^t onf unfere 9îen)cn, Uienn mon 
gerobe bie frennblii^en unb mufifatififien ^ebenéflange, bie Don nnferen îiirmen in baâ 
toffe ©etrtebe nieberïd)a((en, ol^ne ©egentoeî^r Iiefcitigen lafet. ©ebt ben Siirmen i^re 
Spracfje luieber !" 
9{. SSatfa. (Ser ^unftfôart.) 

H. 5trïieit. — 12. nous réclamons. — 13. coroe. 



Die Vereinigten Staaten von Brasilien. 



Ihre wirtschaftliche Lage und Beziehung zum Weltverkehre . 

I 

Seit es den Nordamerikanern gehingen ist, von brasilien Vorzugszolle ' zu 
erlangen, macht sicli in allen Landern, die in Brasilien Handelsintcressen 
zu vertreten haben, eine Dewegung bernerkbar, die daraiif binzielt, diellan- 
delsbcziehungen zu diesem Lande auszudehnen. Brasilien ist cin .\bsatzge- 
biet- von allergrôfiter Bedeiitnng und der dortige Markt ninimt an Aufnahme- 
fabigkeit derart zii, dafî die konkiirrierenden Staaien darauf bedacht sein 
miissen, sich ihren Platz an der brasilianisehen Sonne zu sicbern. Sogar die 
Japaner bereiten sich in aller Stiile darauf vor, mit in den Konkurrenz- 
kampf einzutreten und sind in (ieberhafler Tiiligkeil, das Terrain nach jeder 
Uichtung hin zu sondieren. 

Âuch Portugal macht in lelzter Zeit aile Anstrengungen 3, seinen Ilandel 
n)it Brasilien mehr zu beleben. 

Fernor bictet Ôsterreich-Ungarn ailes auf, seinen Export nach Brasilien 
zu vermehren, und die Regierung ist bemûht, den osterreichischen Firmen 
diirch ihre Konsulate den Weg zu ebnen K Am auffalligsten aber wird die 
Propaganda fur den Handel mit Brasilien neben den Vereinigten Staaten jetzt 
von Frankreich Itetrieben. Eine Beilie von oftiziellen und halboftiziellen 
franzôsischen Kommissionaren haben Brasilien in der letzten Zeit boreist. 
Angenblicklich ist wieder ein solcher unterwegs. Vor ihm besnchte der fran- 
zôsische Stadtverordncte Tiirot Rio Grande und S. Paulo. Er ist hier mit 
grofser Auszeichnung' behandelt vvorden, und als er nach Paris zuriickkehrte, 
begann er alsbald eine energische Propaganda t'iir brasilianisehen Katï'ec. 
Sein Vorschlag ging dahin, dafi die franzôsiscbe Regierung den KafTeehandel 
monopolisieren soUte, wobei sie seiner Ansicht unch nicht nur Millionen 
verdienen, sondern auch Zollvergïmstigungen ' von Brasilien erlangen 
wiirde. 

Tiirot bat es herausgefiihlt, dafs der franzôsiscbe Eintlufj, der friiher in 
Brasilien dominierte, fast ganzlich geschwunden ist, obwohl die franzôsiscbe 



1. des tarifs de faveur. — 2. marché. —3. efforts. — 4. aplanir. — 5. èfiards 



[387] DEUTSCHEl. TEIL G" 



Literatiir atich lieute nocli zicmliche V'erbreitung liât. Durch ein Entgegeii- 
konimen im Kaffeehandel hofft Turot eine Wiederanniiherung dcr beiden 
Lander herbeifiiliren za konnen. 

AUgemein scheint man in franzosi?cben Handelskreisen daraut'hinzuarbei- 
ten, dafiderhohe Kaiïeezoll bedeutend herabgesetzt "^ werde. Dem Handelsmi- 
nister gingen in lelzter Zeit verschiedene Potitionen in diesem Sinne zu. Eine 
davon ging von dem « Comité Central d'Initiative et de Propagande Franco- 
Brésilien » ans. Darin wird ausgefiihrt ^, dafi die franzôsischen Produkte, 
besonders Wein und Spirituosen, infolge der hohen brasilianischen Zôlie 
immer mehr zuriickgedrangt werden, und dafi der Export Frankreichs nach 
Brasilien in steter Abnahme * begrifîen sei. Das Comité Central miftt die 
Hanptschuld an diescn) Ruckgange dem hohen Katfeezoll, der seitl8T3 erho- 
ben wird, bei ^ Zur Zahlung der Kriegskosten von iSTOhatte Frankreich u. a. 
auch den Katfeezoll erhôlit, und zwar von 56 Franken pro lOOKilogramm auf 
156 Franken. Erst 1900 wurde der ZoU iim '10 Franken ermafiigt, ist also 
heute noch, wie mitlîecht gesagtwird, unverhallnismafiighoch.Es wird nnn 
vorgeschlagen, den KaflFcezoll wieder auf 56 Franken herabzusetzen. 

Es ist deshalb sehr wahrscheinlich, da6 die fi'anzôsische Regierung bald 
mit Brasilien in Unterhandiungen treten wird. Vielleicht bringt der neuc 
franzôsische Gesandte bereits diesbeziigliche Instruktionen mit. ^Yenn man 
nun bedenkt, daft der Kafi'ee das Hauptprodiikt Brasiliens ist, und daÉ die 
Regierung gewillt oder vielmehr gezwimgen ist (wie die Kaffeevalorisation 
zeigt), fi'ir die Kafïeebauer grofie Opter zu bringen, so kann man wohl anneh- 
men, daÉ eine Einigimg mit Frankreich zustande kommt. 

Unter solchen UnTstanden kann es den Regierungen nicht dringend genug 
empfohlen werden, bald mit Brasilien in Verhandlung zu treten, um so mehr, 
als der Kongrefi in diesem Jahre wieder iiiier eine bedeutende ZoUerhôhung 
zu beraten bat, die bereits ausgearbeitet ist und sehr wahrscheinlicii 
beschlossen werden wird. 

Es diirfte daher gerade jetzt von allgemeinem Interesse sein, die vvirt- 
schaftlichen Verhaltnisse etw^as naher zu beleuchten, um ein klares Bild 
dieser fur die IPiiidelsinteressen wichtigen Staaten zu erhalten. Dièses kann 
aber nur geschchen, wenn wir in die Anfange des Wirtscbaftslebens eines 
Staates zuriickgreifen und sowohi die wirtschaflliche als auch die politische 
Entwicklung daraus ableiten. Die oiïiziellen Berichte hieriiber geben hin- 
reichendes Material hierfiir und erganzen sich ans den Komnientaren der 
verschiedcnen Konsulatsberichte und der am brasilianischen liandel be- 
teiligten Firmen. Ailes deutet aber darauf hin, daft wir es mit einem Staate 
zu tun haben, der die Ilandelsinteressen der gesamten Welt in Anspruch zu 
nehmen in der Lage ist und dièses auch zu tun gedenkt. 
[Fortsetz-ung folgt.) 

Prof. D' A. FiscHFR. 
[Ôsterreichiscke Handelsschiii-Zeitung. ) 

6. diminué. — 7. expliqué. — 8. décroissance. — 9. iiiiftt bel..., alfrihue. 



2)ic fomifd)c 3citc î)cr 9icfïrtmc. 

(3ïaâ) amevifaniicfjen Cuetlen.) 
SBoit ôarolî) SPlovré. 



Ser 5lmeriïaner nimmt ftir fid^ baê ^carogatin in Stnipruct) ', in Sac^en ber 3lef(ame 
Porbitblic^^ jit njivïen. Ser guropaer rdumt if)m biefeê faft of)ne SÛSiberipruc^ ein% lutb 



1. in îtnïptuc^ nef)men, prétendre à. — 2. borbilblic^ = at§ 5Boïbtlb (modèle).— 3. 
-ctnïfiumen, concéder. 



68 DEUTSCHER TEIL [388] 

e§ ift boiser juieifetloê intereffant, baè Sfiefen ber 9îeîiaiiie, inêfcejonbere ber amerita^ 
nif(|en, einiuûl etrt)aê naf)er gu beUuâ)kn, 

®§ ift nod^ gar nidfit lange :^er, bafe ber â^itungêlefer, ber 2[Btrt§:^au§gaft, ber 
©ef(5ûft§mann auf ber ©trafee unb ber 9îeifenbe auf ber Stfenèa^n in ben 93ereinigten 
Staaten ftetê etne ânîûtnmenfteïïung Don SBucEiftaben nnb Sai)Un vox fetnen 9(ugen 
fal), beren Sinn «oKftanbig untierftanblicfi toax, '-^on allen 3leïlametafeln ber 
©rofeftabte, anf aïïen 3iiunen ' Iang§ ber Sa^n, aué jeber îageêjeitnng, 23}o(îien= ober 
9Jlonatêfc^rift ïeu(ï)tete bem Singe f olgenbeê i?rt)))togrûmm ^ entgegen : 

„S. T. 1860 X." 

®ie Sacf)e luurbe talb befprocïien unb Êelû(ï)t unb fc^Ueglic^ nnangenet]m. 2Ben man 
traf, tno^in man fam, iiberaïï prie mon nur bie eine O^rage ; ,,5ÏBaê bebeuten biefc 
îmjftifd^en ^^ii^fn ?" 50tan fd^ïofe JEBetten*^ aB, baB eë ein 3SerriidEter " fei, ber fo fein 
©elb uerfc^Ieubere*, ti)d{)renb ber ©egner nielleic^t beïjauptete, ba^ Slnbreto garnegie auf 
biefe Sffieife berfucEie, fein JGermogen ïoê gu merben ; ïurjum^ bie gac^e toar fialb fo 
adgemein in bûë tiiglicfie 2eBen eingebrungen, ba% eê firf)erïicï) ïein Scf)nlfinb gafi, baê 
ni(^t biefe îabbaliftift^e 3^orineI geîannt unb iiber il)re 23ebeutung nac^gegrubelt '° f)âtte. 
3tl§ bie ©ebulb auf baè Ijoi^fte angefpannt mar, erfd^ien bie Sôfung in atlen 23tattern. 
®i£ ern)a{)nten 3fi'ï)6n ï'f'^Eiitftfn : Started trade in 1860 with 10 (X) Dollars*, 
©in Beïannter Ciïiirfabriïant ï)atte biefe Sombenreflame auêgetiifteit" — mit toelt^em 
©rfolge, baè ôetueift fein "ilîalaft in ber fnnften 3loenue in 9teui=2)orf. 

©in Sgrooflt^ner [J^abrifant lieB fic^ Uor fur^cm an feinem Slutomobit ©nmiuireifen '- 
anbringen, bie auf i()rer StuBenfeite grofee 9ieï(amefalje in er^bener {yorm '-^ eingegoffen 
geigten. 5)ur(^ eine ingeniofe SSorrid^tung'* Uefen biefe Dteifen burd^ ein SRcferuoir 
Iceifeer 3^ar6e, fo bafe baê Sluto ouf ben afpt)aïtierten ©trafeen ununterbrocfjen '■• 
,, brucîte". S)ie 23e^brben niac^ten mit biefem mobernen llngetiim ''' inbeô fur3en 
^^ro3efe '' unb ïonfisâierten baè 3tuto, biê bie ^often ber 9leinigung be^atjït toaren. 

Sogar ber amerifanifi^e S^armer ift Dont ©eifte ber Sleflame befeelt unb Derfe^tt 
niemaïê, feine ÎÇrobuïte burc^ aïlc moglid^en 93titte( in baè befte Sit^t 5U fe^en. ©in 
befonberê ïluger §err biefer ©ilbe Derfaufte ïiir3li(ï) auf bem JÏÔaf^ington ïïlorîet in 
9îeto=3)orf feine .ffiirbtêernte, loobei fid) f)erau^fteKte, baB jeber etn^eïne ^iirbiâ'^ in 
er^abener Siïirift ben Dîamen unb bie Slbreffe feineè O^armerô trug. Sie SBud^ftaben 
loaren auf ben jungen iyriid)ten cinfarf; eingeriljt Uiorben unb biè jum StuêUiadEifen ber 
^iirbiffe pïaftifc^ l^erDorgetreten. 

3n S^icago, ber ,,^orïopoIiâ" (ober ,,®(ï)>cetnopoIiê", \vk toir bafiir im ®eutf(ï)en 
fagen ïonnten), ïonnte man nor tursem eine gan3e §erbe ber nii^ïicf)en ®icîf)duter '^ 
fe^^en, toeldfie qïïc anf i^ren bicfen 2Banften mit fcf)liiar3er i^avbi nngefa^r folgenbe 
2Borte angemalt trugen : 

„®lDiftê 2Biirfte finb bie beften, loir garantiercn biefelben." 

©in fc^ïauer St)eatcrbireïtor im Sanbe ber unbcgrenjten-û 9JUig(id;feiten ïann ben 
9îuï)m fiir fi(ï) in Stnfprucï) nef)men, eine gan3nene Slrt ber 9îcf(ame erfunben 3U f)aben, 
bie bon riefigem ©rfolge begleitet mar. ©ine grofee 3(n3aïjf non Seuten aïïer 
©efeïïfc^aftêîlaffen erl^ielt eineê 5Dlorgenê folgenben SSrief : „Seî}r geeljrter §err ! 
3(ngenommen2', ^^^ cv^^. jû^jii(j|e§ ©inïommen 13 000 ®otfarê betriigt, unb ba^ ©ie 
btm ©runbfai ïjulbigen, ba\i ^di ©elb ift, fenbe id) Qbnen fiir 3>net ajlinuten 3f)rer 
ïoftbaren 3eit einliegenb-- einen ©d)erf auf bie 9kto=3)orïer Staatêbanï fiir nier (ïentê, 
maê ungefaf)r ^tjrem ©inïommen fiir 3niei 9Jtinuteu entfprid)t. ®afiir bitte id^ ©ie, 



4. barrières. — 5. ^^ctmlt^e ©c^rtft. — 6. paris. — 7. fou. — 8. gaspillait. — 9. bref. 
— 10. ruminé. — il. imaginé. — 12. pneus. — 13. en relief. — 14. dispositif. — 15. 
sans interruption. — 16. monstre. — 11. peu de fa(,'ons. — 18. citrouille. — 19. pachy- 
dermes. — 20. illiniilées. — 21. à supposer que. — 22. ci-inclus. 

* ,,gin9 mciu OJefcfjaft im ^a'ijxc ISGO mit 10 S)oUaï§ an." 



[389] DEUTSCHER TEIL 69 

bie einliegenbe ïur3e JBefc^reibung ber neuen ^offe -■' bun^gulefen, bie con 93iontag on 
taglic^ im X=3:^eatev aufgefufjrt luirb." ^eha ber Êmpfdnger 6eei(te fief) natiirlid^^ 
bie merïiuiirbige 5poffe anjuîefien, bie if)m bier Êentâ einge6rac[}t (jatte. 

8e(f)ft ber 2ob ift bem Sliii^rifaner nitïit ï}eitig genug, um bie ©elegen^eit 3U eincr 
guten 9îcf(ame bo6ei iiorii6ergef)en 311 laffen, unb abgefefien-''^ non ben îobeêan^eigen, 
bie g[eicf)3eitig eiiie Derftedte ©efcfidftsreïlanie entfjalten, gidt eê aud) 3lnfiinbigimgen, 
bie anbere Singe befaiint tiiarfien. ©ine Same, tueliîje ifjreu SOlaun uerlor, fc^rieb 
foïgenbe ,,3(nnonce" auf ben Ceic^enftein beâ 93er6Iic§enen -' : 

§ier ru^t in @ott mein @atte 
,3ejaîicï Smart, betrauevt tion 
einer jungen unb Iieï)en§tt)iiï= 
btgen SBittoe, ber er etn jwei= 
ter S5ateï toar. 

SSon einer gan,3 abnormen ^^a^igïeit, Dieftame 311 mad^en, muB ein ^utfabrifant in 
Baltimore befefien fein, ber fofgenbeê ®tiidcf)en 3miiege brat^te : ^n me^reren ïageê= 
geitungen tourbe eine 3^rau gefu(f)t, beren 5Jiann 3um 2obe uerurteilt Uiorbeu 
fei. aSei ben uieten DJlorben luar bie ©efuc^te balb gefunben, bie tion bent 
jd^ïauen §errn einen §unbertbo(Iarêf(f)ein fiir geUiiffe ^îennittlungâbieufte cr^ielt. 
©0 ïam e§, bafe atn Sage ber .^inrirfitung^^ eineê Dîaubmorberê, gerabe aie bie fjatttiir 
beê ©aïgenê" faiïen f otite, ber ©elinquent aie Ie|te ^iJergiinftigung-^ erfeat, einige SBorte 
ginn 3Uifc^ieb an bie 3at)[rei(ï) oerfammetten 3iii'^'ii'^^" ï^f^ten 3U biirfen. Dhrtfibem ber 
3ticï)ter unb ber 6f)eriîf bie 3u[tiinniung gegeben Catien, jagte ber Slobeêfanbibat 
ungefa()r foIgenbeS ; ,,%iieè, toaê ic^ no^ 3U fagen t)abt, ift, ba'B ÏÏHx. ^nog bie Êeften 
§errent)ïite fiir 3mei ®oEarë fa&rijiert !" ^m niii^ften SJtoment luar er einen .(?opf 
ïiirser. 

3tber nicf}t nur in ber greffe lueife ber Stmeriîaner fein "^^utviifum 3U ï)efte($en-^ 
a3efonber§ finb eâ bie Sc^aufenfter, luelc^e an Criginalitdt ber Sîeflame manc^eâ 
S)ro(Iige aufsuineifen ()aben. ^n einem §errenauêftattungëgef(ï)aft ber 9îeH)=3)orïcr 
SSoicert) ïaê man foïgenbeê ©c^ilb : 

S)iefe §)emben fotlten ^i}mn am §er3en liegen ! 

3(uc^ bie folgenben @mpfef)Iungen fiir amerifanifrfien -ffafe finb mert, I)er3eicf)net 3U 
toerben ; ^Slu'^iger ^dfe non grofeer IRefpeftabilitat ! ^cife, ber fic^ nur um feine 
eigenen Slngelegen^eiten beîiimmert, unb ber ï)ef(^eiben ift. .^afe, beffen Seben nicEit 
lout ))ulfiert, unb ber nic^t nadf) ber erften SBorftellung non beinem Sifc^e nerfc^ininbet, 
aber ber aucfi nitf)t non fetbft f)inauff(ettern fann. ^ur3nm ^dfe, ber nur 20 gentâ baô- 
*Pfunb foftet, aber treu unb an(}tingtic^ ift !" 



23. farce. — 24. outre — 25. ©eftorBenen. — 26. exécution. — 2" potence. — 28. 
faveur. — 29. séduire. 



Zu Pferd ! zu Pferd ! 



1. 

Zu Pferd ! Zu Pferd ! Es saust der Wind ! 

Schneeflocken, dûstre, jagen ! 
Die schûtten non den Winter aus ! 
Zu Pferd ! zu Pferd ! Dure h Sa us und Braus 

Die heifie Brust zu tragen ! 



70 DEUTSCHEh TEIL 1390 



Mit kraiisen Nûstern prùft das Rofe 

Die Luft, danii wiehert's mutig; 
Niir wie ich herrsche, dient das ïier ; 
Ein Driick — von dannen tliegt's mit inir, 

Als \vâr' mein Sporn schon bliitig. 

3. 

In raeinem Manlel wiihlt der Wind, 

El" raubt mir fast die Mûtze ; 
Ich hab' ihn gern aiif meiner Spur, 
An seiner Wiit erprob' ich's nur, 

Wie fest ich oben sitze. 

Friedrich Hebbel. 



j^cl^>ettto^ *. 



3nQleid) mit bcm 9JUd)al fioOicfi nerliefeeii fiebenunbjluanjii] anberc juîige 
^urfd)cn, glcid) il)in 9îefert)i[tcn, bas ^cimateborf, um nad) (s^cnftodjau ju 
fafjren. 2)ortl)in iMren fie cinberiifen' luorben, bort foUten fie eiugeueiljt unb 
non bort in bie nngcîannte ^yerne Dftûfienê gefd)idt luerben, nm bie getnbe be§ 
3}aterïanbeS jn beîdmpfen unb ju befiegen. ÎGar haè ein (Scbrangc nuf bcm 
fteinen 23al)nliofc, I)eilige DJînttcu ©ottcô I 3^aô gan^c S)orf gob bon ëd)eibcnben 
baê ©eteite^ bcn ^ricgcrn, bie entmeber aie .§elben obcr gar nidjt Uiicberfcbren 
Uniubcn. ©iitigcu, gro^er ipcri* ^c\uè, wie niele 21rdnen ba uergojfen iinirben, 
luie niele ©ebete bon fdjmer^Iic^ 5ndenben ^^raucnlippen 5um §immet empoi'= 
ftiegen nnb mie niele ©egenën)iinfd)c ! 

5Im fdjlDcrftcn fdjicn bcr 5ïbfd)icb jcncn ju tuerben, bie ben bi(bt)iibfc^en 
jnngen '43nrfct)en, ben 5Jhd)al Sobidi, nmringten. 3^a wax bie fd)ijnc DJtania, 
bie S^odjter beâ veidjften 23ancrn im ®oufe, bie fid) fd)liid)^enb'' an hcn geliebten 
93rautigQm îtammerte nnb it)n nic^t ïaffen iDoUte. 2)a luar i()r ïï^atn, ber alte 
3ûn Sefd)îo, beu feine îod)teu, fein ein^igeS ,^tnb nnb bie ntleinige Êrbin 
feiner §abc, fo fef)r liebte, ha^ eu fogar feine Êinmilligung ^nr -S^cirat mit 
bem ncvUHiiften ^nrfdjen erteiït Ijatte, bcr teine -ftopefc eigencS @nt bcfafî nnb 
bïofj non bcr ©nabe feiner ©d)mcfter Icbte. ®a mar biefe fclbft, bie bitrre ^atja 
©avoiric-j, bie bem SIenb, bovin bie (SItern fie unb i()ren 58ruber ^nriidgclaffen 
Ijûtten, bûburi^ entronnen îuor, ha^ fie ben bummen, nlten ^afper cinfing. llnh 
ha iDQr enbïid) ber ^afper, ber bem 331td)ûl, feinem 6d)Uiager, nuf 33efel]l 
feiner ^ran fogar niele bïcinfe 9tnbeï mitgegeben l)ntte. 9,1îet)r ober niinber, 
fomcit eâ ebcii bie t)artcn 3citen crlaubten, l)ûttcn iibrigenS nlle, bie eiiien 
Siebcu fd)cibcn faljcn, Don bem faner nnb miibfclig eruioubenen ©parfdjalv'' etma§ 
^ergcgebcn. Unb floffen itjre S^ranen nun and) l)auptfad)lid) in îlbfd^iebômel) 
nnb angftooUer 93eforgnig um baê S!Bol)l ber jnngen §elben, aud) ber ©ebanîe 

* Wû 6-vïauï)ui§ be§ ^evrn a^evfaiicïê abflcbtuctt. (Sîfr ÏBcg iii§ 'Diicf}t§. 5îot»eIlen bon 
Jyviebïtcf) aBcïtiev Mn Defteren. ©gon ^•letjcfjei unb 6°, iBerlin, 1908.) — @iei)e bie Dier 
nnbern ïeile. 

1. convoqués. — 2. escorte. — 3. sanglotaule. — 4. épargne. 



[391] DEL'TSCHFH TEIL 71 

au bic au] eluig uerlorenert ©eïbfturf'e erpre^te fie cin inciiig. Wbn ftolj toareit 
fie beiinodj, bie ba ^urilcîîineôen. 5ï(Ie, nl(e. ©tol^, bù% einer i()re§ 58(ute§, 
\i)XQè Dîamenâ (linauêjoç], iim bne initerlaiib ,^u retten iiiib, lueiin ber grunb= 
giitige >onv ^efiuj ein ®infe()cn fintte, alS Qefeiertev §e(b f)eiin5ii!ef)ren. 

®iefeS 23elDU^tfein, biefe Jpoffiunuj fpriiî)te nlleii auâ ben 5tugen, leiidjtete 
aiien don «Stirn iinb Stfiaiujen. (gelbft bie ^Blide ber ïllania, beâ fcf)dneu 
9Jlabd)en§, beffen .s^evj bod) lueit mel)r don ^Bangen unb 5lrennung§tt)ef) erfiillt 
Waï, ftrnfjltcii buv^ ben bidjten ©djïeier bei-unauf()aïtfnni'^ queUenbenSlranen 
tliiiburd). 

,/3Jîidjaï, mein geïiebter, einjiger Wid)ai/' jammerte fie fd)tud),5enb, 
„bergife mi(^ nidjt, bïeib' mir treu ! SCSeifet bu, bie 3a)3ûueriuuen fotten fo 
fd)on, 0, fo fc^ôu feiu. ®a§ tuet^ id) gan^ geloi^. Unb tdenu bn banu ein grof^ei* 
^err unb ein bei-iit)mter §elb gcuiorben bift, 9.1tid)nl, mein 9Jîid)aï, dercgiB mid) 
nic^t 1 ^'omm mieber ju mir juriid I ^sd) luorte unb benfe 5tag unb 9îad)t nui- 
an bid). Xa§ fdjluore id) bir 6ei ber grof3eii, lieben (Snabeumutter non Ê5en= 
ftod)au, ju ber iâ) fo oiel, fo oiet beten loerbe fur bid), 93îid)a(, 33Ud)at !" 

„0, 9JLid)aI," fagte je^t bie ,^atja mit i()rer biinnen ©timme, „oergiB nic^t, 
t)orft bu, in Gjenftoc^au unferer giitigen, drouen ©otteSmutter eine fe{)r bide 
Ëer^e ju fd)enîen ! ^d) t)i^^^ ^ii-' ^(^^ ®elb gegeben. Unb oor allem fag' if)r, 
^orft bu, baf3 bie .riatja ©arolDic^ eine fel)r red)tfd)affeue Q^rau unb gute {St)riftin 
ift unb fie um if)rcn ©egen bittet. §orft bu, oergi^ nid)t!" 
(J-Drtfe^utig fo(gt.) 

griebrid) 2fierner oau Ccftéren. 

5. immer. 



^le cvficn Sttft()rtaoiié in aBciiimt*. 



S)ie „©tunben mit (Soetf)e" bringen 5(u^erungen auy ber erften 3eit "^er 
SnftbaûonS. Se ift befaunt, ha'^ im Dîooember 178:2 ber altère 5Dlontgoïfier 
ein papierneâ ^aratieïepipebon biâ jur ©tubenbede auffliegen (ie^, unb baf] 
1783 5u 5lnnonal) unb ^aris grôBere fieiniuanbapparate in bie §bf)e gingen. 
aSilber ber «SuftbaUe" fc^idte ber lîupferftectier Bille an 9Jîercf in Sarmftabt, 
©oetf)e§ ^reunb. 

^n ®eutfd)lanb nerfuc^te man ^undc^ft, mit fleinen Sallonô, bie unfern 
^al)rmarft§tinberbal(ong gli(^en, baâ tounberbare ^bcinomen nad)5ua()men. 
9latiirli(^ auc^ in SBeimar, tno ®oetl)e unb ber ^erjog -^arl ?luguft immer 
lernbegierig iDuren unb in bem 5lpotf)efer S)r. SSud)l)ol3 einen llniderfalna^ 
turforfc^er unb Xed)nifer an ber §anb f)atten. îlber e§ UJottte uid)t gliideu. îlm 
27.®e,^ember 1783 fc^reibt ®oetl)e an .fînebcl : „33ud)f)ol5 peinigt dergebenS 
bie Siifte : bie <^ugeln tootlen uid)t fteigen. Sine t)at fic^ einmal gteid)fam auS 
33o§f)eit bis an bie ®ede ge^oben unb nun nid)t toieber. ^c^ f)ûbe nun felbft 
inmeinem ^erjeu Befi^loffen, ftiUe anjuge()en, unb l)offe, auf bie SJlontgolfier 
5ïrt eine ungebeure ^ugel getriB in bie Suft ju jagen... g^reilic^ finb diele 
5lîâibeute ju fiird)ten. ©elbft don ben brei 2)erfud)eu î)Jîontgolfierâ ift tciner 
doUîommen reiiffiert." (s-inige ïl>od)en fpater fd)reibt er au ^aoater : „®rgb^en 
S)id) nid)t aud) bie 8uftfa{)rer ? ^d) mag ben DJlenfi^en gar jn gerne fo etldaâ 
gônnen. S^eiben : ben Êrfinbern unb ben 3nf'^i"'i'^^'"'" 

5lm 4. g^ebruar 1784 fann 2Bielanb an 9Jlerd melben : 

,,§eute 3tknb ï]at ber ^erjog tu feiner O^rau Wuiin .^aufe gum erften ^aU cum 



72 UEUTSCHER TEIL [392] 

siiccessn einen ïleinen Suftbatl auo Ccf)ïen(iïaîenftetgen laffen. (Sr (ber Saïï iuimli(ï)) 
f(og U§ on bie ®ecfe unb Uerfuc^te, ficï) burc^âubo^ren ; WiiVè abex utcf)t anging, 
3eigte mon tr)nt enbïicï) ben SSeg juv Sur ï)inau§, er flog eine ïreppe I)inauf unb ftieg 
ï)t§ in bie 3!)lûnfarbe." 

^erjogin 5ïmalie fd^rieî) ont 22. gebruar an fyrûu 9îût ©oetf)e in g^rantfurt, 
bie oft bergeèenê nad^ 2Beimar ©ingetabene : 

,,3Bie gefàïïcn ^f^nen, Ite6e 53h:tter, bie Sufireifen, bie je^t OJlobe tnerben ? 9îi(ï)t 
lua^r, baë lucir' eine Suft, Uienn ^rau 5tia [ic^ in ber Suft trau'jportieren unb ï)ei mit 
in Siefurt ,,au§ Sliften l)oiï), ba ïomm ii^ ïjev I" fingen flinute ! ÏIhi§ baê fiir ein 
©aubinm fein tonxbi !" 

5lnc{) tiei bem fterii^mten î)latui-forfd)er ©ommeving in .^ûficl [jat eê ©oett)e 
mit bem Suft^all ju tun. ^n\n ft^retbt: „3m September tune ©iietf)e (lier, unb 
ha ^atte id) fd)on einen ^tubuâ oon fiinfuiertel (Sûen in ber 3ïrbeit. S)er gute 
93îûnn fjaïf mir nod) fiiUen, atlein bie Ubereilnng mac^te ben i^erfnd) nid)t 
geïingen." 

?catilrlid) ftritt man fid^ fe^r balb iiber bie 33îittel, biefe Snftfd)iffe jn lenfen, 
nnb natUrlid) bemiefen einige ï)aar|d)arf, baf] foId)e Sentbarîeit in aller 
3uîunft unmijglid) fei. llnter ben il^erniinftigen luar ber §erauêgcber be§ 
„îeutfd)en lUerfurS", ÎBietanb. Êr antmortete 9Jterd am 3. ^anuar 1783 :„®a^ 
ïlMnner mie (sljarteS nnb ^^piïatre be ^Koficr bie S)ireftion ber Cnftballe nic^t 
fiir nnmbglid) t)a(ten nnb fid) mirtlid) mit ^luflijfnng biefe§ nnftreitig 
bod)ft fomplijicrten problème abgcben, fdieint mir feine geringe 3Sal)rid)ein= 
ïidjfeit 5n innolDieren, ba^ man mit ber 3eit bud) not^ mol)( bajn ïommen 
tônnte, tDenigftenê einen 5leit ber (£d)iinerigtciten, bie bie S)trettion nnmbglid) 
5U mad)en fd}einen, 5U iiberminben. ^d) fpredie trcilid) mie ein Saie non ber 
(Sadie," 



Napoléon I. und der Buchstabe M. 



Ein englischer Journalist ist aiif den Gedanken gekommen, deni 
Eintliif^ des Buchstai)ens M auf Napoléon 1. nachzuforschen. Marengo war 
demnach die erste gror^e Schiachl, die von Bonaparte gewonnen wiirde. 
Moskau war das Grab seines Riihmes. Maria Luise war ihm als Gattin 
angetraut. Seine Marscliâlle (Masséna, Marmont, Macdonald, Murât, 
Moncey, Mortier) und 26 Divisionsgenerale hatten Nainen, die mit M 
anfingen. Die erste leindliche Hauptstadt, die cr als Siéger betrat, war 
Mailand, die letzte Moskau. Malet konspirierte gegen ihn, dann spiiter 
Marmont. Sein erster Kanzler war Montesquieu, sein letzter Aufenlhalt 
in Frankreich das Schlofî La Malmaison. Er vertraute sich dem Kapitiin 
Mailland an und wurde von Montliolon nach St. Helena begleitet. Sein 
Kammerdiener auf der einsamen Insel hieft Marchand. Mortier war einer 
seiner besten Générale. Moreau verriet ihn, und Murât starb als Màrtyrer 
lûr seine Sache. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N" 10. 



20 Février 1908. 



8° Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



^ottiç) (îarïoé \>on Portugal utt& ï)cr ^Oronfolgcr crmorbct. 



gifîabon, 2. S-cbnmv. — Sie ïoniglii^e O^amilie ïefirtc geftcnt abenb, im offeneu 
SEBageii faï)venb, uom Si^toB 23illa 3]içofa nacE) Siffabon ,5urucf. 
©er.Ronig, bie ,Jî5nigiu unb ber ^vonprinj fciBen im erften SOagen, ber enfant Sont 

ÎOlanuel mit einigeii ^alnftlinirbentragern 
im 5iueiten. 9(Iê ber 3ug Dor ber '•^^raca bo 
Çommercio anïam, brac^ plo^ïicÇ ein mit 
einem ^oroÊiner deUiaffneter $ÏRann burd^ 
bie gjlenge unb fdjoB ûuf ben J?onig. 
2Hê biefer ©(^i:^ abgegeben tourbe, lier= 
]\\é)it bie -Sonigiu, ben fironpriujen gegen 
3Uiei anbere JBeumffnete, bie fic^ gegen i^n 
ricf)teten, ju fd)ii^en ; ber ^ronprin^ ober 
ftnnb im SDBagen tnif unb berteibigte fic^ 
ïelbft mutig mit feinem ©tocî. ^pto^Iid^ 
unirben neue ©djiiffe iiernommen, unb ber 
firouprinj fanf, toblicf) beriuunbet, nieber. 
Saut um §ilfe rufenb, beugte fic^ bie 
.Konigin ù6er i^n ; Balb, nai^bem er il^ren 
(e^ten fiuB empfnngen ïjatte, berfc^ieb er. 
S)er .^bnig inar ben auf if)n abgegebenen 
©cï)iiffen jofort erlegen. 

®er .Sonig erf)ielt brei jîugeïn, eine in 
ben 3facîen, bie 3tiieite in bie ©d^ulter unb 
bie britte in ben §)aï§. 2e|tere burdfifc^Iug 
bie Sdjlngabcr ^ unb fli^rte ben Sob bevbei. 
S)er iîronprinj erï)ielt cBenfaïïê brei ^ngeïn in ^D^if unb 23ruft. 3nfatit DJlanuel 
tourbe am ^inn unb am 2lrm Oertounbet. 51B mau mit bem ^onig im ïllarinearfenal 
eintraf, toar er bereitê tôt, ber ^ronprina ïedte ,5toar noc^, Derfd^ieb aber alêbolb. ®ie 
^bnigin unb enfant 931anuel begaben fief) um ' Uf)r suritd iu§ Scfjlofe. ®er '^ia% Cor 
bem 5DtarineariennI, bivi 9îatbauê unb bie 'ïàawl ton Portugal [inb mitititrifc^ befe^t. 
©raf O^ranciôLO t^igucira, ber Crbonnau3offi3ier beê ^onigâ, ber ju 3^UB neben bem 
2Bagen ^crging, tbtete burc§ einen ©d^uB einen ber ^onigêmorber, ein Spoïi3eibeamter 
einen anbcren in ber D^al^e be§ 9îatï)aufeê. 

1. artère. 





6%^ 


\ 






■bfe 


4 




' 


jK*'' 




É 






'wM 


1 


^^n 






Jl 



ilbiiiii (iarloà. 



[55] 



ALLEk . 10 



74 DEUTSCHER TEIL [^34] 



Die Vereinigten Staaten von Brasilien. 



Il 

Ûberblick ùber die Geschichte Brasiliens. 

Einer ehrwûrdigen Uberlieferung* zufolge ward Brasilien bereits uni 1488 
von Jean Cousin, einem Schiffer ans Dieppe, entdeclit, aber leider ist dièse 
Reise durch kein einziges, zuverlassiges^, historisches Dokiimenlbeglaubigl -K 
Jedenfalls hinterlielien weder Jean Cousin nocli die Kupitane, die ihm bahl 
folgten,irgendwelche Spuren* der Zivilisation,und die kûhnen Seefahrer sind 
deshalb nur.von geringer BedeuLung fiir die Geschichle des Landes. Erst 
Pedro Alvarez Cabrai — obgleich der Zeit nach erlieblich ^ spiiter — kann in 
Wahrheit als « Entdecker » Brasiliens bezeichnet werden. Mit einer Flolte 
von dreizehn Schiffen landele er ini Jahre d550, kniipfte mit den Eingebore- 
nen Unterhandiungen '■ an und ergriffim Namen von l'orlngal Besitz von deni 
neuen Gebiet. 

Indessen vollzog sich die portugiesische Rolonisalion nur sehr langsam, 
denn Portugal, damais in der Bliite seines Gedeihens, kiimmerte sich nur 
wenig um seine neueste Kolonie. Jedenfalls wollte es aber verhindern, da6 
sie andere sich zunuLze machten. i)ie portugiesischen Schiffe fochten denn 
auch erbittert gegen fi-emde Fahrzeuge, vor allem gegen franzôsische Kauf- 
fahrer, die es versuchton, mit den Indianern llandelsbeziehungen anzu- 
knûpfen, denn sowohi den Franzosen wie den Ilollandern gcliistete es, in 
Brasilien festen Fuê zu lassen. 

Die erste franzôsische Expédition, von der ein oflizieller Bcricht vorliegt, 
war die von Paulmier de Gonneville ans Dieppe im Jahre 1504. Sein Schiff 
war, als es heimkehrte, mit kostitaren Hôizern und seltenen Schiitzen bela- 
den. Aber angesichts der franzôsischen Kiiste von Seeriiubern bedroht, zer- 
schellte ' ères an den Felsen von Jersey und versenkte die ganze Ladung**. Sein 
MiÊgeschick schreckte die normannischen Kauffabrer nicht ab, und unge- 
achtet der Bedrohung von seitcii der portugiesischen Fahrzeuge, blieben sie 
wiihrend der ganzen ersten Halfte des 16. Jahrhunderts in Handelsbezie- 
hungen mit den brasilianischen Eingeborenen. Dièse Beziehungen wurden 
sogar so lebhafle, und die Indianer stellten sich so freundlich zu den Hiind- 
lern, dafi der Kônig von Frankreich, Heinrich H., sich endiich entschloA — 
von Coligny ermutigt — eine oftizielle Expédition unter dem Befehl von 
Villegaignon auszusenden, um in Bi-asilien eine dauei-nde libci-aus aussichts- 
reiche^ franzôsische Niederlassung '" zu griinden. 

Im Jahre 1555 von Dieppe ausgesegeit, traf Villegaignon einigeMonate spater 
in der Bai von Ganaltara (Bai von llio) ein und haute ein Fort auf der Insel, 
die heule seinen Namen triigt. Ungliicklicherweise l)eeintràchligteni' bald die 
vom Gouverneur selbst begangenen Fehler den Ei-folg seines (înternehmens. 
Brutal gegen seine Gelahrten imd anma&end '- gegen die Indianer, vei-anlahte 
er Empôrung unter den einen und die Flucht dei- anderen . Durch seine begeis- 
terten Berichte'^ war es ihm gegUickt, eine Gruppe von Genfer Protestantcn 
fur dieKolonie zu gewinnen, indem er ihnen in Aussicht stellle, in Brasilien 
fiir ihren Glauben vvirken zu diirfen. Aber bald zeigte er sich ihnen gegeniiber 
trotzseinerVersprechungen von so strenger Unduldsamkeil'S dafi sie die Kolo- 
nie verlassen muÊten. Enlmutigt durch seine geringen Erfolge und von dem 
Wunsche beseelt, nach Frankreich zuriickzukehren, um an den Religions- 
kriegen teilzunehmen, verliefi Villegaignon einigeZeit spater Brasilien. Seine 



1. tradition. — 2. dujne de foi. — 3. confirmé. — 4. traces. — 5. sensiblement. — 
6. négociations. — 7. fit échouer. — 8. cargaison. — 9. riche de promesses. — 10. 
établissement. — 11. contrarièrent, firent tort à. — 12. arrot/ant. — 13, rapports. — 
14. intolérance. 



[435] DKLTSCHER TEIL 75 



Machtbefugnisse'^ iibertruger seinem unfahigen Neffen Bois le Comte. Seine 
Ahreisc gab der fraiizôsischen Niederlassung den Todesstofi. Bald setzten sich 
die Portugiesen in ihren«Be?itz. Im Jahre 1612 wurde ein nouer Versuch von 
Maranhao gemaclit, aber auch dièse Kolonie fiel nach giinsligen Antangen in 
die Ilande der Portugiesen. Im Beginn des 18. .Jahrhundei'ts endlich eroberte 
Duguay-Trouin — von Ludwig XIV. ausgesandt — Rio, gab es aber gcgen 
Lôsegeld "^ frci. Es war im Ounde nur eine ruhmi'eicbe tVanzosische Wafîenlat, 
ohne sonderliehen Eintluli auf die Geschiclile Brasiliens. 

Dagegen halle die hollandische Okkupation im .labre 1624 nachbaltige*' 
Foigen fiir das Geschick des Landes. Man kann sie in zwei Phasen einteilen. 
Wiilirend der crsten dehnea die Hollander, fast immer siegreich, ihre Erobe- 
rungen weiter und weiter aus ; nach weniger als siebzehn .lahren gehôrlcn 
ihnen schon 300 Meilcn Kiistenland und sicben von den vierzehn damais beste- 
henden Statthaltereien (1641). In der zweiten Phase verlicrcn die Hollander 
nacb und nach aile errungenen Vorteile, und 1649 gelioric ihnen nur noch 
die Ilauptstadt Becife ihrer einst grofien Besitzungen. Im .labre 1654 falll 
auch dieser Ort in die Hiinde der Portugiesen, und Brasilien ist auf immer von 
fremder Oborherrschat't bet'reit. 

Wahrend sich so die Portugiesen endgiltig die Oberherrschaft iiber Bra- 
silien sicherten, waren seit dem Ende des 16. .lahrhunderts kiihne Entdecker 
ins Innere gedrungen und zeichneten sich die Paulisten oder Bewohner von 
Sao Paulo aus. Sie wurden zu wahren Pionieren Brasiliens, im Innernund im 
Siiden des Beiches. Sie erobertendie ganze heutige ProvinzBio Grande do Sul, 
\vo die Jesuiten von Paraguay sich angesiedelt hatten, und griindeten die 
ersten-Niederlassungen von Minas-Geraes, von Goyaz, von Matto-Grosso und 
Santa Catharina. 

[Fortsetzung folgt.) 

Prof. !)'■ A. Fischer. 
(Osterrelchisoke Handelssckul-Zeiiung.) 

15. pouvoirs;. — 16. rawon. — 17. dauerhaft. 



î^nt @cfd)id)tc ïtcr Aîodirunft. 



@ë ift eine lange ^t'xi iiergangeit, feitbeiu ber ftad'ernbe 9fîeij'igï)aitf eu ' ber ,^orf)pïa^ 
ber alten 33oIfer Unu-, aw bem fie in Sopfen, bie an ©tangen iifjer ben 3^Iamnten f)tngen, 
iï)re ©^.leife îo(l)tcn ober fie am eifrig gebvef)ten ©piefe brieten. (frft mit ber feften 
23el)aniung cntftanb ber -S^erb, ber ettiiaé ert)bf)te '•^tatj liber bem 93oben, auf bem ben 
©bttern geopfert unb ber O^amitie baê 9Jlaf)I bereitet uiurbe. ©onne, 5)loub uub 8terne 
gaben bie aSelenc^tnng, unb ha, \vo eiue §iitte iiber bem |)erb fic^ toolbte, lie^ etn 
runbeê Sod) im Sac^, baé 2Btnbange, ba§ Si($t ber ©eftiriie etn unb ben 3ïantf| 
f)tnau§. 

©0 f)ie[ten eê aucf) unfere îlîtdprberu. Sei ben ©ermaneu bereitete baê 33îei6 am 
§erb bie 5hrf)rung, bie foft auôfcfjIieBÏic^ ^agbbeute mar. Dbft unb ©emiife uiareu 
unbeïannt. SUë §aucttere, bereu 3^Ieif(î) man geno^, luurben âuerft nur §unbe, fpciter 
©cfinieine geî)aften. S)ie eiujige g^elbfruc^t toar |)afer, auè bem man eineu fteifen Sret - 
bereitete, ber hit ©telle beê SBroteê Dertrat. 3tlé (Setrdnïe bienten nur SÔaffer unb 3Jlet, 
auë ïi^affer uub .f)onig bereitet. 9)tan tranf auê 2ier()Druern ober ben ©d^abeln 
erfcf)ïageuer f^-etube, bev 3;ifiï) luar eine toenig erf)of]te ©teiuplatte, t)Or ber man auf 
g^eaen fa^. 93teffer unb ®abd fannte man nic^t, fonbern jerrife ba§ Sleif<^ ^nit ben 

1. 3îeiftg __ brindilles. — 2. bouillie épaisse. 



76 DEUTSCHKR TEIL [436] 

gingern ; mit einem boïd^ûrtigen 501effer, ba§ man im ©iirtel tntg, trennte mon ftc^ 
Don ben groÊen t^feifd^ftûcïen ïleinere ab. Saê 8tef)Iingôgericf)t \vax ber ©berbraten^ ben 
bie ïûfinen ^dger autf) in SSaUjalIe'^ liditen §D^en ju jd^maufen f)offten. 

Sangfam enttoidfelte fic^ auê biefer primitioen ©peifebereitung bie "^eutige ^o(ï)ïnnft. 
2Ste bie§ gefc^a^, ergafjlt une fe^r ïii'ibfcE) ba§ CênabriicEer ï)iftoriïd^e ^ocfibucf),* baê 
aie ©rinnerung an bie Dênabriicfer ^oc^funftauêfteftung l^erauègegeBen tourbe unb in 
bem bie §erauêge6erin giicilie ïlîeljer natï) oiten Slbbilbungen unb 3te3eptbiiiï;ern un3 
ein fefir anf(î)auli(ï)e§ SBilb ber lîoc^îunft ber dlteften 3eit. ber lafelfreuben im 9Jlitteï= 
aïter unb ben allmaf)licï)en llmfil)Uiung •' ber non ber 9laï)rung§mitteiïet)re beeinflufeten 
mobernen .Koiïimeife gtbt. SÛir erfaf)ren barauê, toie Diele ^aîtoren sufammen toirïen 
OTufeten, um bie reid^befe^te Safeï Don ^eute auftanbe gu brtngen. Sa iibten 3uerft bie 
^taliener einen grofeen (Sinflufe au§, beren f)errf(^enbe Sitteu bei ben mit grofeem 
^Prunï gefeierten -iîaiferfrbnungen ber beutjcfjen -fêbnige in 9iont jeber^eit maBgebenb 
toareit ^. 

SSon JRom brac^ten bie Seutfd^en bie lîer.îe unb bie OUampe mit, beren Sic[}t ben 
bamalê Sebenben ueben i^rem .fiienjpan "^ gemife lion ebenfo blenbenber §elle erf(^ien, 
trie une §eutigen bie Sid^ifiiOe eincr elettri^cfien SSogenlampe neben einer Iparlic^en" 
©aêftamme. 3(ud} ben ©tuf)(, bie SBeden unb bie <S(^aïen brac^te man afè neuen 
§)auêrat mit, U)df)renb bie îafel felber bur(^ @eunir3e toie ^^feffei" unb ©afran unb 
bur(^ neue ©emitfe unb g^ritcfjte in (Seftalt non Spargel, ^o^I, ©urfcn, 5JleIonen, 
SJtanbeïn, Stpriîoff" """^ SSirnen bereid^ert murbe. 

3tud^ bie ^reu,5faï)rer '^ bratï)ten auê bem ïllorgentanbc nid^t nur 2Baffenruf)m unb 
aOSunben, jonbern iîulturgiïter t)eim. ©eit fie im Orient bie 2lnuef)mUd^ïeiten bt§ 
Sabeô fenuen geternt bûtten, entftanben aucfi in beutfd^en ©tdbteu bie a?abcftubcn. 33on 
©amoèfuô aber brac^ten bie .»îîreu;,fa^rer 931aiê, 9îcté unb Surfer. Slmbra unb 2Beif)= 
Toud^, ©euiiirsnelïen '" unb DJhiêfatniiffe mit. 

SJlit bem fteigenben SSoîjIftanb 30g aud^ baê 2Bo()(Ieben ein ; uicf)t nur an g^iirften; 
"^ofen unb auf Stitterburgen, audf) in ©tdbten unb iîloftern t)errfd^te aSobûeben. 3leben 
ben une beïannten 23raten unb ©eflûgeï uenuenbete mon autf) baè (îleifc^ non ÏCifent", 
©teinbocï'-, §unbeigel''; man briet itranidOe '% DJtooen '■' unb Sto^rbommetn "^, unb 
ber ^fau burfte atè Sd^augerirfit auf teiner ©atatafeï fet^Ien. 

3)ie Ûppigfeit ber Sebenémeife 3eigt ein SBeridC)t Uber ben 3)erbraucl) am §ofe Cttoê 
beê ©ro^en. ®ort nnirben tdgtidf) 1 000 ©d^lueine unb ©d^afe, ad^t Od^fen, 3e'^n {Cuber 
SBein, ebenfoniel Sier, 1000 ïllalter ©etreibc, auf;erbem Dieïe S^erîel, {Çifd^e, .sjiibner, 
©ier unb basu fiir :{0 '^funb Silber Côemûfe i'er3ebrt. "^lan batte nur ^mi 5Jlabl3eiten ; 
um 3ef)n lU)r morgens na^m man bie |)auptmab(3eit ein, um fedf)ë llf)r uac^mittagê 
bie SIbenbmabIseit, 

S)ie îlabruugêmittelpreife im 13. 3at)rbii»bert luarcn freilid^ erfjebltdfi niebriger aie 
jc^t; bie ÎRanbcï''' ©ter ïoftete ^xon ^^fennig, ein §u^n slnei pfennig, eine 3!Jianbel 
§eringe ein pfennig, ein Od^fe 00 pfennig. 5lber aud^ bamalê gingen bie ^reife rapib 
in bie Ç'ib^e, benn nur 3Uiei 3abrf)unberte fpdter ïoftete bas '^^funb Sîinbfteifdf) fd^on 
brei biê nier ^^Pfennige, baê ^funb ,fta(bfleifdf) fogar fedf)â ^Pfennige. 

®ie ^iinfte beé lîot^eê — benn bie ©peifebereitung ïag je^t meiftenê in mannïid^en 
§dnben — beftanb in ber mi3gtid^ft rei(^ndf)en 3Intt)enbung non ©en)iir3en. @in un§ 
erf)aïteuer ©peife3etteï bon einer brei Sage long gefeierten ©inixieibung einer ^ird^e im 
^ai)Xi 1303 Jucift fotgenbe ©erid^te "* auf : ,,5tm erften 2age trug man auf : Sierfuppe 



• ClnabtiidEeï l^iftorifd^eâ ^od^ïmi^. Q. &. Aîtêïing, €§nabriidE.) 

3. rôti de sanglier. — 4. SBalbûHa, séjour dès dieux. — 5. transformation. — 6. don- 
naient le ton. — 1. bûchette de bois résineux. — 8. modeste. — 9. croisés. — 10. clous 
de girofle. — 11. vison. — 12. bouquetin. — 13. hérisson. — 14. grues. — 15. mouettes. 
— 16. butors. — n. quinzaine. — IS. plats. 



[437] DEUTSCHER TEIL 77 

mit ©afron, «Pfefferforner mit C)onig, ^irfebrei i», ©d^afffeifd^ mit ^toiebeïn, geï)ratene§ 
fmïin mit 3>Petfc^en, ©tocïftfc^ -" mit £)f unb JRofinen'-', in £)t geBacfene 93ïeie --, gef ottener 
3lar-3 mit ^^feffer, geroftete $8iicf(iuge-'^ mit ©enf, faner gefottenev ©peiiefifc^, gebactene 
Sarbe, fleine iUigel in ©djmalj'-' î)artgebacîen, mit 9îetti(^, ©(^lueinefeute mit ©urîen -''\ 
— 2tm 3ineiten 2age nntrben aufgetragcn : gierïuc^en mit §onig unb ÏBalberbbeeren, 
getiQcïener §ering, ïleine 3^ifc|e mit Oîofincn, aufgetoarmte SSteie, gebratene ©anë mit 
roten 9ti\6en,gefat3ene Çetfite^^ mit ^eterfilie.Salat mit ©iern.Saûert^» mit ÎDÎanbeïn," 
aCir tonnten unfere 2}orfaf)ren nm i^re SKagen Oeneiben, bie fo(^ eiu Snrctjcinanber, 
noi^ bûju in gro^en 5Jlengen, Oertragen ïonnten. ^reilirf), unfere 3u"9S moi^ten mir 
i^nen Uiof)l nic^t ba,5u auêgeborgt ^aben. 

®ie fé^recflid^en 30 ^riegêjaljre mad^ten in ®eutfcfjïanb aïïer ^rafferei^a ein gnbe. 2llê 
ber ©c^effel Dîoggen brei ©ulben, ein Saib 23rot einen ®uïaten ïoftete, l^orte aûe 
^oc^funft auf. ®a bacfte mon 33rDt auê jerma^lenen @ic^eln unb afe geïoc^te Dteffein ^"i 
@raê, Seber, ©rbe, 3Jaumrinbe, Sarme unb ©d^neden. Unb bie bnngrigen Cbbacf)Iofen 
ftritten fic^ um baè tyteifc^ frepierter ^ferbe, um §unbe unb ^a^en. 

Sltlmaljlii^ ïam mit bem g^rieben ein befd^eibener SCSo^lftanb ^uritrf, aber aller 
Ûberftu^ toar berfd^tounben, alle§ mar fd^mucîtoê unb einfa(^. ^nx bie 9leic^en agen 
je^t taglic^ O^Ieifc^, ber 5JlitteIftanb ernd^rte fic^ bon g^elbfriic^teu, .iîartoffein unb 
©pedf. 

Sine 35erfeinerung erfutjr bie ^iidfie non ^^ranfreic^ ûuô ; bie fran^ofifcfjen ^ocfie 
fuc^ten ifiren (Sfjrgeij barin, moglicEift ïomptigierte ©eri($te sufammenâuftetlen. 5ia(| 
unb nac^ macEiten fitf) internationale ©infliiffe in ber iîoc^funft geltenb, bie ^eute burd^ 
ben grofeen 9îeifet)erïe!^r noc§ ertoeitert toerben, fo bafe jebeâ 95oIï neben feinen natio= 
naïen aud^ frembtiinbifiïie ©eric^te in ben Iîiid[)en3ettet aufgenommen ï)at. Saô Oêna= 
briidfer f)i[torifc^e .lîod^bud^ trcigt aber .juerft ber ©igenart 3îec^nung unb neben att= 
nieberfdd^fifdOen bringt e§ aud^ neuere nteberfdd^fifdfic .lîocfire^epte, bie un§ fremb genug 
anmuteu. Ser te^te ïeit beê 23u(^eë bringt benn aucE) ein bunteô 2tUerIei Don ©erid^ten 
au§ atten Sanbern, etloaê ilber ^od^ïunft in ben Sro^jen, iiber Degetarifd^e ^iid^e, iiber 
alfoï)oIfreie ©etrûnfe unb gum ©dfilufe eine 3In,3af)ï praïtifdf^er Dîatfd^Iage fiir bie 
$8ef)anbtung unb Stufbeiua^rung ber !:)faf)rungêmittel. ®aê a3ui^, baê burc^ uiete 
trefflid^e SUuftrationen ge,5iert ift, bietet tiielfeitige Stnregung unb 5SeIef)rung. 

(§auë, §of, ©arten.) 

19. bouillon de millet. — 20. morue. — 21. raisins de Corinlhe. — 22. brème. — 23. 
anguille. — 24. harengs. — 25. saindoux. — 26. concombres. — 27. brochets. — 2S. 
- 29. bombance. — 30. orties. 



motUnK 



„2Baè nur babrinnen ber (Srauîopf \\\ùà:)t \ 
(gr blâttert Bici tief in bie fpcite ?locf)t 
^n ûlteti Siidjern {)in itnb f)er, 
5l(§ ob brin tuaâ ^u finben ludr'. 
Si fieï) ! er ift ja nirf)t jn ^^anè, 
§ent fpUr' ic^ fein ®et)eimnio anè." 
din ©pa^Iein piept's nnb fliegt f)tnein ; 
5)a ïiegen 33i'icf)er tjro^ unb ftein ; 



1. mites. 



78 DEUÏSCHEK TEIL [438] 

(Sr Uiaf)ït haè grotte mit 99eba(ï)t 

Itnb i)at aiie 33ldttern fit^ gemad)t. 

„33ergtlbt- ^^apiev itiib nrg beflectt! 

Wod)V unîfen, uui ber 2Bert ba ftccft. 

2)ocf) ()ûït!" — 8ein Un(\cô 'Huçilein bïiljt, 

®r l)at fein S(^nabïein fiinî i]ejpit;t. 

„3tuet ïHotten 1 unb lute grof] unb fcift-' !" 

i^egiertg l)at er fie tierfpcift 

Unb piept : ,3er Ijcitte ha^j gebadit, 

3)af] bcr aitd) ^sci(\(> «uf 'Hhitteu niarf)t." — 

^iiïiuê ©tiinn. 



2. jauni. — 3. grasses. 



Musikalisches aus Dresden. 



Zum 9. Januar 1908 (Lilli Lehmann-Abend). 

Zu den interessaiitesten Konzerten, deren jede Saison in iinserer Sladt 
eine Menge gcgeben Averden, geliôren ohne Zweif'el die Lieder-Abende. 

Namen wie Hedwig Schweicker, ïiierese Schnabel-Behr, Elena Ger- 
hardt, Jiilia Ciilp, Luise Ottermann, usvv., sind jedes Jahr verlreten und 
entziïcket) durch ihre herrlichen Stimmen, durch ihre schone Kiinst 
immer von neiiem. 

Einen ganz besonderen Genul'^ aber gewâhrte uns am 9. Januar der 
Liederabend der unvergleichlichen Lilli Lehmann. Eine sehr zahlreiche 
Zuhôrerschaft batte sich trotz der unangenelimen Januarwitterung lui 
« Vereinsbaussaal » eingefunden um ihre lebhafte Freude zu bezeiigen, 
daft es ihnen wiederum vergônnt war, die « grofie Lilli » in Dresden zu 
begrùfien, und um der so beliebten Sangerin begeisterten Beif'all zuzu- 
jauchzen. 

Ja, Lilli Lehtnann istfiirwahr ein erstaunenswertes Wesen. Trotz ihrer 
60 Jahre bat sie noch ein Organ wie man es heutzutage fast nicht mehr 
iindet, und mil welcbem sie eine Kunst vercint, die geradezu i)e\vun- 
dernswei't ist, und die ziun grôbteu Teil ihrer fabelhalten intelligenz 
entsprossen ist. 

Hehr wie eine Kouigin stelit sie da, stolz ihr durchgeistigtes ilaiipt mit 
den grauen Haaren erhebend, die schwarzen, seelenvollen,klugen Augen 
leuchten ; — mit der Hechten stùtzt sie sicb Icicht aiif den Flûgel '. . . 

Jetzt neigt sie leicht ihr Haupt nach riickwarts und beginnt. 

l^ieder von Schubert, Schiimann, Franz, Straub, ailes singt sie hin- 
reilsend schôn ; sei es dramatisch, sei es schelmisch, sei es sch\ver, sei es 
leicht ! Jeder Ton der aus ihrem Munde quillt ist gevvollt, durchdacht, 
« grofi » im vielseitigsten Sinne des Wortes, 

Wenn sie am Schlusse des herrlichen Liedes « Im Herbst » von Franz, 
singt : « Mein Lieb ist l'alsch, o wiire ich tôt ! » so driickt nicht niu" die 
Stimine,sondern auchdas Antlitz dergrofeen Sangerin wildeVerzweillung 

1 . piano. 



[439j DKl ISCHER TKIL 79 

ans, ihr Haupt sinkt nach vorn. . . iind den Lauscher diirchschauert's, 
u es ergreift ihn mit wildem Weh ! »... 

Dagegen , wie anders, wie herzigklingt das « Rôseiein » von Sclmmann, 
wie reizend singt sie ziiletzt : « Merk' Dir' s fein. . . Dorniôselein niïissen 
sein ! » sie lâchelt dabei nnd schûttelt mehrere Maie wissend den Kopf, — 
Das « Stândchen » von Straufi ist verklungen, das letzte Lied ; nun aber 
bricht solch stûrmischer Beifall unter der Menge hervor, dafi raan meint, 
der Saal musse vom Rufen, Jauchzen, Fui^stampfen schier- znsammen- 
brechen. Bkimen lliegen aut' das Podium, mit Taschentùchern, Spitzen- 
shawls, Programmen, sogar mit Opernglâsern winken die Begeisterten 
dergrofien Sângerin zu, und das Làrmen verstummt nur als dièse wieder 
vor den Fliigel tritt um die ersehnte Ziigabe zu singen, um dann lauter 
als je hervorzubrechen. 

Eine, zwei, drei Zugaben ; die Lichler werden zum Teil veiiôscht und 
noch immer verharren diejubelnden Zuhôrer auf ihrem Platz ; viele 
stehen dichtgedràngt hart am Podium wohin sie geeilt um der grofien 
Kùnstlerin sonalials môglicb zusein. Da tutsichdie Tiireaufunddie Herr- 
liche erscheint zum letzten Maie ; mit strahlendem Lâcheln und vollen- 
deter Grazie verneigt sie sich dankend, wieder und wieder. Nun erst ver- 
lâi'^t die Menge den Saal. 

Ich aber dacbte still : « \S'elch ein Triumph, und \\e\ch verdienter 
Triiimpli mit 60 Jahren ! Môgen wir dankbar sein, dab wir noch solch 
ein Vorbild echtester und edelster Gesangskunst haben ; moge es uns ver- 
gônnt sein der grôfiten Sângerin noch oft einen solchen Triumph zu 
bereiten ! » 

Edith-Therese Scuilsky. 
Dresdeii, Jaiiiiar 1908. 



2. fasl. 



^ctî)cnto5 *. 



II 

Sîer ©tofj, ber bie 3i'ïiirfîifeiî'enbcn erfiUItc, fd)ieu bie ^urfc^cti iiidit ^u 
Iiejeelen, f)od)ftenâ bie icenigen, bie fiel) mit inelen ©c^napfen ' einen 9iaufc() - 
antjetrunîen t)atten nnb nnn joljlten, cutimrebig^ litrmten unb grofee ©ebdrben 
niûc^ten. 5111e ilbrigen ftanben tcaurig, luortfarg, mit geroiirgten <^et)ïen bû nnb 
blicften bang. ?(ncf) ber ilUrf)ûI Cobid'i. 3t)nx wax fef)r luel) lunè .'perj, nnb bie 
^dlfte feineS 23tnte§ I)âtte er gern l)ingege5en, nm bteiben ju bitvfen. 

3cania, mein ^erjdjen ! ^Jianta, mein armeô, fii^eô Srantd)en ! SJiania,- 
mein geliebteS, ïteineS îdnbc^en," ftammeltc er oft unb oft mit blaffen Sippen 
unb ftretd)elte baâ blonbe Içaax be§ 93tdbd)enê. 

„?lber, ^tnber," meinte ber aïte Sefc^ïo, „tt)arum loirb benn ^ier jo grdfîlic^ 
gejammert? Psia krew, id) înar aud) ein jnuger 23urfd)e unb ©olbatunb t)abe 
bie 3:iirfeu get)aut, fo iLia[)r id) (Sott liebe, in [ycljen '- gel)aut nnb bin I)eil nnb 
gefunb ^nriidgefommen. S)er élidjai luirb noc^ fd)neller mit ben %elbm^i'oi)m 

*@iel)e bie ciev ûnbein îeile. 

1. @(|nûp§ = jau-de-vie. — 2. légère ivresse, a poiule ». — 3. d'un air faofarou. — 
4. pièces. 



80 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



[440J 



fertig tt)erben, al§ id) mit ben frummen S^ûrîen. £), in eincm ^a^xî i[t n 
iDieber bei une, DJlanio, mein S:oiï)tercf)en." 

„2Senn id) aBer fterBe ober ein .^riippeP lt)erbe? D, lî)aê bann?" fragte 
3)lic^al biifter. 

S)û fd)rie bie 9Jlania auf unb umfi^tang benSSrautiQûumoiï) fefter. „^)}H(ï)at, 
50ltrf)at I" 

S)ie âatiû abcr erîliirte tiif)n : „®in .s;^elb barf and) alS ^i1i|.i|)el 5urud= 
îommen, ï)or[t bn, 93Ud)aL Unb barauf nmfjen ûïïe bann nnr ftolj fein. 3f(^ 
iDûrbe eê gewif? fein amb bid) biê anâ SeBenêenbe pflecjen, jo lDal)c id) eine 
braoe (S()riftin bin unb bie -Spilfe ber gutcn ^eiligen .braud)e. Unb luer anber§ 
benït " 

Sad)enb fiel i()r ber alte £efd)to in§ SSort : „58ei @otte§ 2)onner, glaubft bu 
benn, «^atja ©arolmcj, ic^ tnn ein fd)led)terer 6t)ri[t ? Sei mir \mïh ber ?3H(^aI 
ïeben, oh er gcfunb ober tranî jnriirffomnit.^tic^t \val)x., 5tôd)teri^en, bei nn§?" 

®ie SJlania fc^ïud)5te jn ungeftiim^ um antlDortcn ^u îonnen, <Sie nidte Uo^ 
fe^r nac^briirflict) ', 

3l6er ba erfd)Dtt ber te^te ^fiff. yinn ï)ie|3 e§: cinfteigen\ 

Unb inenicje 2lugent)ïirfe fpciter Umren ber 93Ud)al unb feinc ^anieraben btn 
rotgeweiuten 5lut3en ber 3iti''ûd9et)liebenen ent|(^luuuben. 

(g^ortfe^ung foigt.) 

{yricbrid) SBerner imn Oeftéren, 

5. estropié. — 6. violemineul. — 1. d'une manière expressive. — 8. en voilure. 



Strtïicnifd)C ^oft. 



„9îomreife=Srinnerun(]eu eineci ©d)n(mei[terâ" betitclt [id) ein ®ebi(^t5l)flu§ 
in ber .sl-)aUnnonat§]d)rift „®ie ^ar|)atf)en" ; an§ ben l)unuiruoIIen i^crfen biefeè 
&tompili]erê fcien bie uad)foI(3enben iiber bie ïulinari|d)en ©eniiffe 3ftûlien§ 
t)ier uncbergcgeben : 



Sanb, \m man ba^:i ^a^t^en Unirftet ' 
Unb bie 93htnneltiere fel($t'-, 
2C8o ber ©ûumen maiicï)inal bûrftel, 
So(ï) baê Stuge trinft unb fc{)>i)clgt, 
2Bo mau Seinbl-' gu Soniateii, 
^noblauc^ 311 fRifotto '► ïriegt, 
2Bd bie ïlîad[)tiga[( gcbratcn 
3tï)eiibê in ber '^-^ûnne liegt, 
2Ô0 inan anâ) beô 2:intenfifcï)eê-^ 
.Kuttel3eug ^ ()inunter toûrgt, 
®D(ï) fur ©ïitc jcbcê 2:if(î)eê 
^flanjentoft unb $ïrol)fiuu bûrgf 1 
iSiaè ba fliegt, bas U)irb gegeffen, 
2Saè ba fc^iuimmt, ec tutrb berje^rt — 



©elbftberftcinblti^ ïommt inbcffen 
3tud^ Waè îxahhelt ouf ben .s^erb. 
ÎCaô nur fe^iefe&ar, mirb gefdjoffen, 
SSaë nur fangbar, uiirb gefife^t, 
ïï&aè geniefetmr, mirb genoffcu, 
ïï&aè erlangbor, uùrb getifd)^*. 
;aebcr ^aiim Unrb î)ier gcf(ï)uubeu% 
3ebeê 3li^fitîlfi" aftgeftutjt, 
3eber §alm f)at feiue ^unben, 
Sebeê Sldttc^en mirb geuut^t. 
2iere, ^flaujen, ©tcine, 2SoIïen, 
3lt{e§ unrb nac^ SCBert gefc^aljt : 
§ter luirb bie 9tatur gcmoltcn '**, 
'ùUd)t befd^unirmt unb angefcÇiiini^t. 
Êrnft ^ilt)lbrûnbt. 



1. 311 SBurften moc^t. — 2. raud^ert. — 3. huile de lin. — 4. plat de riz à ritalienne. 

— 5. sèche. — 6. .'Rutteln = intestins, tripes. — 7. garantit. — 8. servi. — 9. écorché. 

— 10. mclîen = traire. 



Les Cinq Langues 

NMl. 5 Mars 1908. 8« Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



ein ^eutfdftct^ ^rins tit ^arlê» 



^rin,5 @itel O^rtebric^, ber fluette Soî)n beâ beutfc^en .^aiferê, tnad^te am 11. t?e6ruar 
im Slutomobit beê SBotfctjttftêattûi^éê 3^ranï eiue «Spajierfaï^rt burc^ ^^ariê. ©r ful^r 
û6er ben Êoncorbepla^, 9îue be 9îit)oIi unb 9îue be la ^aij nacC) bem ^^Dalibenbotn, 
too cr non bem ©eneral Dlior, bem ©ounerneur beè ^nbalibetipûlafteê, htm ©enerat 
gl^apel unb bem Dtierft 931evri§ begrû^t tourbe. ®er ^rin3, ber ^il^ifinsuâ trug, fiel 
ï)ei feiner 5ïnfunft im §otel be§ ^uDalibeê uic^t ouf '. @r lieg fid^ fofort jum ©raïie 
S^apoleonê fii^ren, too er lange tertoeitte, unb befurf)te bann bie ^a^ette unb baô 
^eereêmufeum ; bie ©rïKirungen beê ©eneraïs 9Uo,r na^m er mit banftarer 2lufmerï= 
famfeit entgegen. Um H lUir ferliefe er ben ^nliiïibenbom unb fu^r bnrd^ bie ©(^ampê 
6Ii)iee§ nad) bem 3trc be 2riomp:^e, oon bort ïe^rte er 3ur 23otf(ï)aft suritdt, too i^n 
feine Segïeitung ertoartete. SBei ber Stbreife beê ^rinjen ()atte fic^ S^iirft O. 9îaboïin- 
mtt ben .<perren ber beutfd^en SSotfc^aft jnr 3]erat)f(§iebung auf bem 9îorb6a^nf)of 
cingefunben. 



1. tourbe ntc^t bemerît. — 2. ber beutfd^e Sotfc^after in 5Jîari§. 



2iie gcï(»c ©cfaOr. 

@in iSDtttag bcô ®cnctalè JtciOctrn ' von 5cr ®olt}. 



2tm 31. ^ûnuar ï)ielt ©eneral ber infanterie ijrei^err oon ber ©ol^, ©eneraïinfpef= 
teur ber VI. Sïrmeeinfpeîtion unb ^rafibent ber S)eutfc^=2lfiatif(^en ©efetlfd^aft, in ben 
^reifen biefer ©efetlft^aft unb if)rer ©cifte einen a}ortrag iikr ,,Sie gelbe ©efa^r im 
Sid^t ber ©ef(5i(^te". 

Ser SBortragenbe toieê gundc^ft barauf ^iu, toeïd^e aufeerorbentIicf)e ilÉerrafi^ung ber 
gefamten 20elt burc^ ha^^ Sluftreten ^apanê feit bem cfiinefifcÇien ^riege unb bnrd^ 
feinen fiegreid^en ^ompf gegen Dîufelanb bereitet toorben ift. ®r ging bann auf haè 
©rtoac^en (£f)ina§ in unferen ïagen na'^er ein unb erinnerte an bie '^tii bor ettoa 50 
3af)ten, too bie beiben grofeen 2ànber beê fernen Orienté fiir un§ nod^ in einer ntbtU 
!)aften g^erne 3U fiegen fd^ienen unb i^r ïraftigeê gintreten - in ben SSettBetoerb ^ mit 
ben abenbldnbifd^en ©roB= unb ©eemadfiten fiir ettoaê Unmogïid^ea ge^olten tourbe. 

3um erften 9JlaIe freilid^ tourbe bie toeftlic^e 2BeIt im 3aï)re 1863 baburd^ in 
©taunen gefe^t, ha^ e§ einem engïifd^en ©efdfitoaber nid^t geïang, bie JReebe Don 
^ogoff)ima 3U forcieren, fonbern unter kbeutenben Canarien Don japanifd^en ,ffiiften= 
fcatterien abgetoiefen tourbe. Slber ber gro^e ©inbrud, ben biefeê alarmierenbe greigniâ 

1. SSaron. — 2. intervention. — 3. concurrence, rivalité. 

[61] ALLSM. 11 



82 DECTSCHER TEIL [482] 

ma^te, umrbe j(^on im folgenben Saf)re burc^ baè Êiulaufen eineê Derbiinbeten 
©ef(ï)toûberô faft ûtter bebcutenben mei^en ©eemdc^te in ben .Ç)afen non ©fiimonofeïi 
toertoifcfit. 

%nâ) ber japanii(ï)=d^tnefiycf)e ^rieg fii^rte nod^ nic^t ju einem ric^tigen Urteil ûber 
bie ^raft nnb 25ebeutung 3«pan§, ba e§ etnen militarifc^ i!}m nid^t efienïiuvttgen ^ 
©egner ju Êeïdmpfen ge^afit î)atte. ©o toar benn im 23eginn beè mûnb]"i^urif(ïien -!î?riege§ 
bie alfgemein in ©uropa fjerrfc^enbe ©mpfinbung ein ©efiif)! beê 50titleibê mit ben 
Sûpanern, bie fic^ bem 3lnfc^eine nad) unbef onnen '■' in ein ii6er if)re -Srafte l)inauè= 
ge^^enbeê Unterneï)men ftiitâten. 

^apan fiefi^t gurgeit ein §eer, baê etiua bemjenigen beè 9îorbbeutfcf)en 23nnbeê 
gieic^ïommt, nnb ba3U eine flarïe tJtotte, icelc^e bie erfte grofee moberne ©eefcf)lac|t 
.îmiicften ^^anjergefc^iuabern^ gemonnen ï}at. 6 f)ina ift im SSegriff, ein §eer anf^uftellen, 
baê im ^yrieben bemjenigen bee beutftïien nuv Uienig nai^ftel)en luirb. 

2luf biefe Ûberrafi^nng ^atte bie abenbUinbifcfie 2C8e(t fic^ burc^ aufmevffame 
3}erfoïgung ber Saten ber mongoliyd^en 3iaî|"e in ber ©efà^icïite uortiereiten ïônnen. 
©iefer Seil ber SÛeltgefd^id^te ift inbeffen im atlgemeinen nur inenig beac^tet toorben, 
$ffiiv f)egen bie 3}orite[Iung, ba^ e§ fid^ bei ben gro^en mongoïifc^en ©roberungen nnr 
nm Uieite 9îanb3iige '' jafjIreicEier 9lomabenf)orben gef)anbelt Ijat, bie, nacfibem fie einmol 
in SBetoegung geïommen nuiren, Don ber 2nft am Dîanben, ^.Vcorben nnb *].viunbcvn 
fortgetrieben tourben. Um biefe Sorftellnng ju beric^tigen, ging ©eneral u. b. ©ol^ 
ûuf bie 3^elb3iige S)iingf)iê=(£^an§, .«pulaguê, Satuê, ^ubilaiê nnb Simur^Ienfê naf)er 
ein. gr toieê natfi, bafe ber erfte ÎDlongotencinbrncf) bon 1212 unter S)jing^i<j=6:^an, 
ber bom oberen lirai anëging, îeineôluegê biinn benblferte nnb fcîiIecEit l'ertetbigte fianber 
traf, fonbern t)ietmef]r ein ©i)flem rcicÇicr nnb tuof)! au^geriifteter ©roBftaaten, luie baè 
norb= nnb baê fiibcf)inefif(ï)e, baê ïnngntenreicï) nnb bie 9teid)e non ©jagatai unb 
^^nareèm. llnter getoaittgen iîiimpfen toar biefe gan,3e afiatifd^e ^nïtnrtuelt innerf)alb 
17 3a^ren bon bem gro^en ÎOlongoIenïaifer unterioorfen. dlai) feinem 2obe fe^ten fidE) 
bie ©rDbernngê3iige einerfcitê in Œ()ina, anberfeitê im toefttidjen 3lfien nnb im cift(icf)en 
©nropa fort. Zïo^ nùeberfjolter 9UeberIagen ** btieben bie ÎJÎongotcn am @nbe imiiier 
Siéger. Slber oud) in ben anberen afiatiftfien 2]oltcrfrfiaften, nauientlid) benen beé 
Dftenc, in (f()ina, fanben fie i^rer loiirbige ©egner. ®ie (froberung ^aponê, bie Don 
,1?nbilai, bem erften ©rojsd^an, ber feinen ©i^ in ber neu erriditeten §auptftabt ^eîing 
genommen, Derfndjt Umrbe, fd^eiterte an einem furd)tbaren ©turm in ber ©trafee Bon 
3:fufd^ima, in ber ïiir3(idj bie entfi^eibenbe ©eefd^Iac^t 3Uiifd}en 3hife{anb nnb ^apan 
ftattfanb. 

©uropa ïam, inèbefonbere burd^ 23atn, ben ^errfcÇer beê in Dhifjlanb gegviinbctcn 
9îeicE)eê oon ^iptfd)at, ber in ber ©d^Iac^t oon Siegni^ (1241) bie fd^tefifc^en Ç>fi-"5^i8e 
nnb bie beutfd^en 9litter fd^lng, in ®efal)r. ©ein SSunf^ foll e§ getoefen fein, fid) mit 
ben 3^ran3ofen 3U meffen, bie er fiir bû§ in ber ^riegêïnnft am meiftcn fortgefc^rittene 
9}oïî beê Slbenblanbeê ï)ie(t. 5Rnr ber lange bonernbe 2ûibcrftanb non a3ubapeft nnb ber 
3ufatl, baB ber ïob bcê ©rofjc^ans Cgtai if)n 3ur ,i?aiferloa()I nad} 3lfien 3uriicîrief, 
fc^einen bamalê SBefteuropa Oor mongolifd;er Uberfdjiocmmnng beinatjrt 3n ^aben. 

S)er SSortragenbe ïniipft an biefe ©cE)iIbernngen, bie be3iiglid^ be§ ïricgégefd)id)tlidfien 
Seiteê auf einem toon feinem ©oï)ne, bem je^t in 3Irgentinien tiitigen SÛlajor ^reifjerrn 
0. b. ©ol^ oeroffentlid}ten ÏBerte (®ie gelbe ©efaï^r im Sid)t ber ©efdf|idt)te. 2eip3ig, 
bei g^riebrid^ ©ngetmann.) bernf)ten, bie Semerfnng, bafj eê nid)t feine 3lbfid;t fei, 
©viropa oor einem nencn 9Jtongotencinbrud)e bange 3n mac^en. @ô ift aïlerbingê rid^lig, 
bafe bie 9JlongoIenf)eere, iiber beren ©treiter3al)( man 3Uiar ïeine beftimmten Slngaben 
befi^t, bie aber bod) in ein3efnen Sciiïen nad) ."punbcrttanfenben 3dl)Iten, eô oerftanben 



4. gteid^en. — 5. à la légère. — 6. escadres cuirassées. — 7. expéditions de pirates. — 
. défaites. 



[483] DEDTSCHER TEIL 83 

i)aben, luafferlofe SBûften ebenjo 311 ubenninben mie fc^ncebcbecfte ,'poc^geî6trge. DJlan 
mufe fogor 3Uc3eticu, ba% eê fiir bie militdrifcfien 5(utoritàten imîever 3"t fi" 9îiitfel 
ï)Iei6t, toie eê gelmigeu i[t, jo grofee gjlenjcC^enmaffen auf 3i'i9f" ^o" Saufenben Don 
^ilometern git erna()ren unb mit aïlem îîôtigeu ju Derfeï)en. ®ine 2Ûteberï)Dtung ift abn 
btiinoâ) nid^t 311 Befiird^ten. «Selbft bie îiebiirfniêïofen ©oïbaten be§ fernen Dftenê 
toûrben ^eute af)iiIicC)er ©etoaltleiftungen ^ nic^t tneîjr fcifiig fein. ®ie moberne ^neg§= 
auêriiftung, bie Dîotmenbigîeit, ein §eer mit 9Jluuition uiib 2(uêriiftung unaitSgefe^t '" 
frifc^ 3U fevïeben, oerCieten eê. ®ie ïriegerift^e 9tiiftung beë europaifcfjen 9(6enb(anbeë 
ober f)at fic^ fett bem 5Jlitte(a(ter ebenfo rabital neranbert, baè ï)etfet tierDoKfommnet, mie 
bie 58et)o(terung§,5a:^I gemac^îen ift. ^ein neuer SSatu me^r mirb baxan benïen ïonneu. 
S)eutf($Ianb 311 burc^3ief)en, um ben erfe^nten SGaffengang mit ben g^ran3ofen 3U 
beginnen. 

©t)er ïonneu ïriegerifc^e aSermicïelimgen f\â) im grofeen 33ecïeu beô ©tillen D3eanô 
auê bem i^olonifationëbetrieb ber getben 'Sta\îi ergeben. 6f)ina fomol)! mie ^apan 
leiben unter einem J8oItsiiberf(ï)ufe. 3n gf)ina bilbeten in alteren ^^iten ber ^inbfs= 
morb unb grofee îibevfcfimemmungen bie einfac^ften Dîegulatoren gegen biefeê Ûbel.ïRit 
bem Sintreteu georbncter 9]erf)a(tni[|e unb ftaatlic^er ijïirfovge miiffen fie fd^tcinben, 
unb bie nbernolferung mirb fortfd^reitenb 3uneïjmen. @o finb benn bie ,Kiiften 3lmeri= 
ïûê, bie 3nfelmelt beê Oftenê, Stuftratien ufm. 3una(^ft Don einer 3ni'tifion burcf) bie 
be^enben unb arbeitfamen gelben 5Dlanner bebro{)t. ®ie erften lîonftiîte mit ber meifeen 
fRaffe ^aben fic^ barauê ïiirsïic^ fcÇion ergeben. ®ie Dîegierungen finb friebticE) gefonnen 
unb toerben ba§ i'^rige tun, bie gan3e SSemegung in frieblid^en S5af)nen 3U l^dten. 3tber 
biefe ïann mot)! eineê Sageê mac^tiger merben, aie fie eê finb, unb ber ïriegerifc^e 
5lu§brud^ bur(^ bie ©emalt ber Umftcinbe berbeigefiibrt merben. 

Stber autf) biefe a}organge miirben unâ fern licgen unb î)oi^ftenâ ben ^oloniaïbefitj 
ber abenblanbifd^en ÎJlat^te im ©tiïïen D3ean unb nieûeic^t im ^ubifctien 30îeere 
berii^ren. 

aSic^tiger ift e^S, unb bieê betonte ber SSortragenbe befonbers, fid^ gan3 im alfgemeinen 
ïlar 3U merben iiber bie bebeutenben @igenfc()aften unb bie erfttuinlicfie Seiftungêfaï)ig= 
ïeit", melc^e bie gelbe Dîaffe ï)iftorifd) uacf)meiêbar '^ an ben Sag geïegt :^at. 23eibe 
merben fi(î| aud) im frieblid^en ïûettbemerb mel^r unb mef)r fiif)tbar mai^en. 5ïn S^feife, 
3tuêbauer'3, ©eniigfamïeit 'S 3df)igïeit unb auc^ ©c^Iau^eit befi^t bie meifee Dtaffe in 
ber gelben einen bôc^ft gefafirlic^en Dlebenbu'^Ier. ©ineê aber 3ei(f)net bie SSôIïer beë 
fernen CftenS oor bin europâifc^en befonberô auê, baè ift ein fiî^arf au§gepragteê ©oIi= 
baritdt§gefii()t, ba§ fief) unter anberem in ^apûn in einen gliibenbcn ^^^atrioti§mu§ unb 
groBeâ @elbftgefïi()t umgefe^t f)at. §ieriiber foïïten bie a3oIter beâ SïïeftenS fic^ ïtar fein 
unb auf atlen ©ebieten menfcÇiIid^er Setdtigung, ni(^t blofe auf bem ïriegerifi^en banad) 
ftreben, e§ ben bro^enben Dlebenbu^lern gleii^3utun. ^n §anbel unb ^nbuftrie merben 
fie in ber 3utunft einen immer ïjarteren 6tanb ï)aben, menu fie in ben oben be3eic^neten 
gigenfctiaften mit ben ©eïben nic^t 3U metteifern imftanbe finb ober fic^ nic^t ba3u 
ermannen. S)ieë mogen, unb smar nïi)t an lester ©telle, ftc^ ancf) bie breiten tiex- 
toobnten'' 2trbeitermaffen beê 2lbenblanbe§ gefagt fein laffen, ober bie @r3eugniffe 
europaifd^en ©emerbefleiBeâ merben Don ^at)x 3U 3af)r meïir gegen bie eigenen ©ren3en 
guriïcïgebrangt merben unb am ©nbe ben Soben, ben fie 3ur Sebenêfaf)igïeit brauc^en, 
Derloren gef)en feben. ®ieê unb nicEit ïriegerifcEie ©rDberung§3lige biïbet bie eigentlic^e 
geïbe ©efaï)r, bie mir auê ber ©ef(ï)ic^te ïennen lernen ïonnen. 



9. tours de force. — 10. itet§. — H. capacités. — 12. mie bie ©efc^ic^te e§ bemeift. — 
13. endurance. — 14. sobriété. — 15. gâtées. 



84 DEUTSGHER TKIL [484] 



Die Vereinigten Staaten von Brasilien. 



III 

Ûberblick ûber die Geschichte Brasiliens. 

Trotz dieser Taten verzôgerte die Politik, die der Mutterstaat * hinsichtiich - 
seiner Kolonie befolgte, deren Aufbliihen. Wahrend des 17. und eines Teiles 
des 18. Jahrhunderts blieb der gesamte Ilandel in den Hânden privilegierter 
Gesellschaften, und aile Kolonialprodukte mufiten Lissabon passieren.Fremde 
waren tatsâcblich vôllig vom Handel ausgeschlossen. Aufjerdem mafîte sich 
die Regierung in Lissabon an 3, von weitem ûber die brasilianischen Angele- 
genheiten zu befinden, und selbst in dringenden Fâllen mufîten die V^ize- 
kônige und Gouvcrneure die Befehle abwarten, die ihnen diirch Schiffe — 
Segler — zugingen. Dièses strenge Régiment^ halte ein Ende, als 1807 die 
von den Franzosen aus Lissabon vertriebene Famille Braganzain Rio eintraf. 
Dom .Joan, der bald zum « Kônig von Portugal, Brasilien und Algarbien » 
erwahlt wurde, richtete die ganze Verwaltung des iMutterlandes in seinem 
Kônigreiche ein und bemiihte sich durch eineReihe liberalor MaÊnahmen, 
den Aufschwung der alten nationalen Kolonie zu befôrdern. Er zog sogar 
Nutzen ans Unrnhen, die in der Banda orientale, die bis dahin den Spaniern 
gehôrt halte, ausgebrochen waren, nm sein Gebiet nach dieser Seitc auszu- 
dehnen. Er annektierte denn auch dièses Territorium im Jahre 1821. 

Portugal^ von Fremden befreit, hatte sich inzwischen eine Verfassung zuge- 
legt, und 1821 wurde Dom Joan durch die Cortes zurïickgernfen. Dièse aber 
schienen es sich zur Aufgabe gemacht zu haben, das wohlbegonnene Werk 
ihres Kônigs zu zerstoren und in Brasilien die alte Kolonialverwaltung wieder 
einzufiihren. Sie erliefsen schliefîlich derartige Mafjnahmen, dali Dom Pedro, 
der als Régent zuriickgeblieben war, den Gehorsam verweigerte, als man 
ihn abrief, und 1822 die Unabhangigkeit erklarle. 

Aus der ganzen Zeilperiode zwischen 1822 und 1849 bal die brasilianische 
Geschichte nur von Unruhen zu berichten. Die ersten Versuche dos Reprâsen- 
tativsyslems fiihrten zu heftigen Kiimpfen zwischen Liberalen und Konser- 
vativen. Dièse K'ampfe, an sich schon begûnstigt durch die Rivalitiit zwi- 
schen Portugiesen und Brasilianern, verscharlten sich noch bei der Nach- 
richt von der franzôsischen Révolution von 1830, und Dom Pedro I. wurde 
zur Abdankung' gezwungen. Er lieB seine Krone seinem tunfjâhrigen Sohne 
Pedro II. und bis zur Grohjàhrigkeit des Ilerrschers die V^erwaltung des 
Landes einer Regentschaft. 

Brasilien bat das Gliick gehabt, in Dom Pedro IL, der mit fiinfzelm Jahrcn 
miindig gesprochen wurde, einen wahrhaft liberalen Kaiser und hervorra- 
genden Fïihrer zu finden. Wahrend der letzten 40 Jahre seiner Regierung 
waren das Unterrichtswesen, Industrie, Handel und Landwirtschaft in stetem 
Aufschwung begriffen. Durch Eisenbahnen, SchifTahrtslinien sowie die 
Begiinstigung der Einwanderung wurden die natiirlichen Reichti'imer des 
Landes erschlossen, und in keinem anderen Telle Amcrikas, auÊer vielleicht 
den Vereinigten Staaten oder Kanada, luit sich in kurzem Zeitraum solch 
eminenter Fortschritt vollzogen. 

{Forlsetzung folgt.) 

Prof. D'" A, Fischer. 
(Osterreichische Handehschul-Zeitung.) 

1. métropole. — 2. in bezug auf. — 3. niaPile sich... an : prétendait. — 4. régime. 
— 5. abdication. 



[485] DEDTSCHER TEIL 



2)lc Uiiic ïoihicv C^Jmmiffoê. 



3}or einigen 3Bo(^eu tierfcEiieb ' in Çrif^enûu ^fi ^Berlin naà) furjer ^vûuf^eit im "8. 
Cebenêjafire S^rau ^ofianna Sc^neiber geb. - D. 6f)amtffo be aSoncourt. 5!ïlit if)r ift baè 
ïe^te ber fiebert in 23erlin gefiorenen .Kinber Slboïbert D. S^amiffo?) geftorben. 93orau§ge= 
gangen im 2obe finb if)r ber Cberft grnft, ber DJlajor ÏRar, ber g^orftmeifter Stbolf , ber 
©ei^eime DJÎebiainalrat §ermann n. 6ï)ûtntffo, bie ^rofeffor'Sgattin Stbetaibe ^alm geb. 
t). S^amiffo nnb in jungen 3ûf)ren fd)on ber Ceutnant âlbalbert d. Sf)amiffo. 

3(0^anna n. gfiamiffo, in glûdEIid)fter g^e Dertjeiratet mit bem fiaufmann 3- B^mi- 
ber in aSremen, inar eine fc^on in i^rer Sugenî^ toegen if)rer ©rfc^einung unb if)rer 
geiftigen Sebeutung in ben 23erliner ^reifen niel Deref)rte ^crfonIicf)feit. 3" fpciteren 
Sal^ren trat eine 5t^nlic^ïeit mit ben (^arafternollen ©eficfitê^Ugen it)re5 groBen SBaterè 
jutage, bie auffatlenb unb aUgemein befannt xvax. SSiê 3U if)rem Sebenêenbe {)interlieè 
fie burd^ it)re ^erjenêgiite unb i^r geiftootles aOSefen jebem, ber if)r ndfjer getreten, 
einen tiefen, unbergefelic^en ÊinbrudE. 



1. ftoïb. — 2. gebotene. 



Frisch gesungen. 



1. 

Hab' oft im Rreise der Lieben 
Im duttigen Grase geruht 
Und mir eiii Liedlein gesungen, 
Und ailes war hùbsch und gut. 

2. 
Hab' einsam auch mich gehârmet ' 
In bangem, diisterem Mut-, 
Und habe wieder gesungen, 
Und ailes war wieder gut. 

3. 
Und manches, was ich erfahren, 
Verkocht' ich in stiller Wnt, 
Und kam ich wieder zu singen, 
War ailes auch wieder gut. 

4. 
Sollst niclit uns lange klagen, 
Was ailes dir wehe tut, 
Nur frisch, nur frisch gesungen, 
Und ailes ist wieder gut. 

Adalbert von Chamisso ^ (1781-1838) 



1. chagriné. — 2. Geist. — 3. Geborea auf Schlofi Boncourt in der Champague, mutile 
1790 mit den Eltern wegea der Révolution flielien, kam nacli Deulschland und wurde 1796 
Leibpage der Rôuigin von Preuften. 1798 trat er in die Armée, nahm aber beim Ausbruche 
des Krieges 1806 seinen Abschied, um nicht gegen Frankreich kiimpfen zu mussen. Nach 
mehrjiihrigem Aufenllialte in Frankreich kehrte er 1812 nach Berlin ziiriick um sich dem 
Studium der Medizin und der Naturwissenschafteo zu widmen. Von Juli I8I0 bis 1818 hetei- 
ligte er sich als Naturforscher an einer von Russen ausgefuhrten Weltreise. Er starb am 21. 
August 1838. ^, , 

Chamisso gehôrt zu den volkslumlichslen Liederdichler und Erzàhler Deulschlands. 



86 



DEDTSCHER TEIL 



[486] 



^clî»cnto2> *. 



III 

S)a§ 9îe9iment, \vdâ)tn\ mià)ai 2oUdi gugeteiït mv, unirbe, ïaum etnge= 
Iroffen, in hie {yrout be§ ^eereê cjejdiicft unb frfjon narf) luenicjeu ïagen in einen 
^ampt mit bem Sreinbe nerlmcîelt. @ê iDar fein 3ufammen[toJ5 bebeutenber 

Srnppenmaffen, nur cin geringfiigigeâ ' 
©efed)t. 2t6erba§ 25erI)Qn(jniS - WoKk eë, 
ha^ bci- d)lui)al fc^toer uenunnbet anirbc. 
Êin ©dben)ie6 traf it)n im 5Intli^, ein 
©ejc^oB àci-'l'^iiietterte if)m unter bem Anie 
bas 58ein. a>ier DOlonate ïang tag er in 
(E^arbin im Sajarett ; bann luurbe er aU 
ge{)eilt entlajfen unb aU bienftuntaugticï)^ 
in bie §cimat juriictgefaubt. 2)ûg rerf)te 
Sein luar nur biê jum <^nie fein eigen 
gleijd) unb 33lut, baè iibrige lt)ar ^otj. 
3>on ber linfen SSange iiber ben 90hmb 
bis jnm -ftinn ïjcrab lief einc breite, rote 
3hu-be\ bie haè gnnje 5lntïi^ entftellte 
unb jnmal' bieCippcn, bie fie burdj[d)nitt, 
uerunftaltete. 3(ud) brei 3af)ne feljlten. 
S)û§ \mx nid)t mefir ber bilbt)iibfd)e junge 
93urfd)e, ber nor nod) nid)t ad)t ÎJÎouûten 
gefuub unb frdftig Don fcinem -S^eimatborfe 
gefd)icbeu mar ; ha§ iDar cin f)af3Ïid)er, 
fied)er -rulippel, bem and) baâ btinîenbc 
5lapferteit§îreuj auf ber JBruft bû§ Sebeu 
nid)t mcï)r liebenSluert mad)cn ïonnte. 
©ute, beilige ©otteêmutter, iuû§ t)atte ber 
3JUd)at gclitteu an îorpertid)en ©d^mer^en, 
loaô litt er nun, ha er ()eimteî)ren burfte, an 
f eelif d)en Qualen ! 2Bie batte er auf gebrliUt, 
al§ er jum crften 9JlaIe nac^ ber §ei(ung 
fein ©piegeïbilb toieberfaï), tme l^atte er geftbl)nt, al§ er mit feinem ©teljfu^e 
iuieber begiunen mu^te get)en ju lerneu gleid) ciuem ganj tïeinen ^inbe, tuic 
bitterlid), ooU .^perjeïeib unb 3utunft§bani]en tueinte er, ba er ber §eimïe^r 
gebac^te I 9)îager iDar er tuie ein ©terbenber, blafi toie eine Seidje, traurigtote 
eine'arme oerbammte ©eele. S)ie SJtania, bie DJÎania! ïïùaè tuirb bie 5)iania 
fagen ? Unb bie ^atja unb bie anberen aile ? 2Beiuen toerben fie mit i^m, um 
iï)n. ®er gutc ©ott fei gepriefen, ba^ fie braoc 6I)riften toaren I ©ie tucrben 
i()n nid)t oerad)ten unb non fic^ fto^en, o nein, fonbern ïieb I)aben unb pflegen. 
^a, aber bie 9Jiania? Oh fie i()n, ben ^riippel mit bem garftigen ^oljbein unb 
ber abfd)eulic^en 9îarbe, nod) lieben n)irb?S)aô ^erj beê 93urfc^en loar fdjlver, 
fe^r fd)tï)er, o, fo fe^r. 
3fm ®orfe loar e§ beîannt getrorben, baf} 93Ud)aI 2obidi oeruninbet f)eimtam. 




(Jricbrid) ïûeniev Han Dcftéren. 



* ©te^e bie t)ier onbern %dU. 

1. de peu d'importance. — 2. le sort, le maUieur. — 3. impropre au service. — 4. cica- 
trice. — 5. en particulier. 



[487] DELTSCHER TEIL 87 



Êtn .^amerab, ber fc^ieiben fonnte, i)atk fur it)n eine ^artc gej'ci)rie6eiu 2Btc 
'\à)\vn ber 9Jlt(ï)û( tieriminbet geraefen imb une er nun ausfaf), ftanb atterbtngS 
nic^t aiif bev lîarte ; iinb fo iDu^te eê aud) nod) fetner im ®orfe. 5l5ci- eine 5luf = 
regnng cjab eS, al^j bie !îlînd)rid)t eintraf, eine Stufreguug, o, it)r lieben §eiligen, 
juft fo, aU îdme ber t]od)ebelge6orene .sperr ©eneral ^uropatfin felbft, ber 
ein fo beriUjinter 5e(bl)err fein foUte. S)ie fd^bne ïlîania fc^Iuc^jte \vk eine 
9f{afenbe — tagelang, of)ne Unterlaf]. ^f)un kfli(t)ai ijatkn fie tiertrunbet, biefe 
gotttofen, f)eimtiid'ifd)en''' ^apûner, bie ©otteS ijeuer freffen moge, if)ren fc^bnen, 
geliebten 9Jlid)a(. Êrft aU bie biirre ^ntja biffig ' bemerfte, bafj eâ teine rcc^t= 
fd)affene c^riftlii^e ©efinmtng nnb eine fet)r geringe Siebe oerriete, inenn man 
iiber eine 2}ertunnbnng beâ SrdutigamS lueine, ftatt iiber beffen 9îiidfef)r ju 
jubeïn tt)ie ein feliger Êngel in ©otteô .§imme(reid), — erft bann f)orte bie 
3[lîania ju jammern anf. Unb ba freute fid) ber alte Sefci)fo unb nannte fein 
îbd)ter^en eine §e(bin, bie eineê §e(ben luitrbig fei. 3lber mit tT)ad)fenber 
Unrnfje, ©pannnng unb 93eforgniê fal)en fie aile im S)orfe nun ber §eimfet)r 
ajlid)al Cobidiâ entgegen. 

®ie ^Cnînnft beîi Srraarteten oerjbgerte fic^ aber aud) ungebii!)rlid) ^ 
ï)tef)rmalô mufjte er bie &îeife unterbrec^en nnb balb langer, balb îiirjcr in 
fibirifd)en gterfen tnarten, bi§ tf)m geftattet lourbe, einen ndcf)ften 3^9 S^i 
befteigen. 2Barum ha^j gefd)af), erfuf)r er eigentIic^nie.S)a'jtoarenmiIitdrifd)e 
®et)eimniffe. Une iï}m gefagt unirbe. ©nblii^ (angte er nad) quafooUer Q^atjrt 
in §ïBarfd)an^ an, ®out gab eô abermalâ brei S^age 5tufentf)aït. ®afiir befam er 
aber aud) bon bem î)od)ebeIgeborenen .sperrn ©eneral, bem er uorgefiibrt lunrbe, 
Oiele SSorte beS Sobeg ju I)bren, unb mef)rere fd)ône gidnjenbe ©oibftiide 
er[)ie(t er obenbrein. 2)aun bnrfte er bie -s^eimueife fortfet;eu. 5l6eu anf bem 
a?a§u()ofe ging er jnerft ju einem 93eamten, ®in buntleo ®efiif)t non 5lugft, 
©d)ani unb ïrauer beluog if)u, ben !)od)Uiol)(geboreueu -S^erni inftdnbig ju 
bitten, er mbge fo ebet unb giitig fein, ein îetegramm tib^nfeubeu — naturlid) 
gegen S3e,')af)(ung. Unb fo îam eâ, ba^ bie J^atfa ©avomic^ ein S;e(egramm 
tt)reâ Sruberô eu()ielt. ®a mar bie 5lnfunftèftunbe befannt gegeben nnb bie 
33itte, niemanbem etiuaô ,^n fagen, fonbern atlein mit einem 2.Bdge(d)cn anf ben 
58at)n()of ,')U tommen. ÎCenn aber trotibem eine ()albe ©tunbe fpdter aile im 
S^orfe mufjten, ba^ unb luaun 'Hcic^al Sobidi tdme, fo mar baô uia[)rl)aftig 
nid)t bie ©c^utb ber .^atja atle'in, bei i^rer @ee(e, fonbeun aud) bie beô -s^errn 
Safinbeamten im ®orfe. 
(Sortfe^ung foïgt,) 
g^riebrid) SSerner uan Deftéren. 

6. perfides. — 7. d'un ton mordant. — 8. outre mesure. — 9. Varsovie. 



Meeresstille 



Tiefe Stille herrscht im Wasser, 
Ohne Regung ruht das Meer, 
Und bekiimmert sieht der Schiffer 
Glatte Flâclie riims iimher. 



Siehe die Ùbersetzung in dem franzosischen Teii. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL [488] 



Keine Liift von keiner Seite ! 
ïodesstille fûrchterlich ! 
In dei" iingeheuren Weite 
Reget keine Welle sich. 

GOKTHE. 



Seltsame Silvesterfeiern. 



Eine englische Zeitschrift weifi von Silvesterfeiern allerlei zii erzàhlen. 
Eine besondere Stellung nehmen die Arbeiter nnd Bergfùhrer ein, die in 
den letzten Wochen des Jahres 1905 die neiie Schutzhûtte' auf dem Gipfel 
des Mont Blanc fertiggestellt hatten. Sie beschlossen, das Jahr 1906 an 
ihrer Arbeitsstelle in einer Hôhe von 14 000 Fufi willkommen zu heiften. 
Wenige Minuten vor Mitternacht entzùndeten sie ein groftes Feuer, und 
als der 1. Januar kam, lohten auf dem Mont Blanc die Flammen hoch 
zuni Himmel. Bei einer Kàlte von 20 Grad unler NiiU klangen die Glâser 
zusammen. —Eine eigenartige Neujahrsfeier pflegt seit zwanzig Jahren 
ein Kohlenarbeiter ans Lancashire abzuhalten. Ani Silvesterabend bleibt 
er als einziger unten tief im Schacht- nnd begriïfil mit einem stillen Gebet 
und einem Choral das neue Jahr. — Ein reicher Nevv-Vorker Witwer, der 
durch seine exzentrischen Liebhabereien ^ schon viel von sich reden 
gemacht hat, feiert den Jahreswechsel in einem Grabgewôlbe. Seine Frau 
vvaram letzten ïage des vergangenen Jalirliundertsgestorben undseitdem 
verbringt der Witwer alljahrlich die Silvesternacht an der Seite ihres 
Sarkophages. Erhatihrein prachtvolles Grabgewôlbe errichten lassen, 
das am Jahrestage ihres Todes mit ihren Lieblingsblumen geschmiickt 
^^i^d. Dort erwartet er alljahrlich die erste Stunde des Neujahrs- 
tages. — Nicht weniger exzentrisch gewàhlt ist die Stàtte, die vor einigen 
Jahren ein Handwerker aus Chicago zu einer Neujahrsfeier erkor^ Er 
kletterte bis an den Wetterhahn eines 100 Fufi liohen Turmes empor und 
angeklammert an der hôchsten Spitze pfilf er dort droben mit dem 
ersten Schlage der Mitternachtsglocke « Das sternenbesiite Banner », das 
amerikanische Nationallied. Dann kletterte er unter vielen Miihen wieder 
herab und erreichte auch gliicklich den Boden. Eine Wette von 1000 
Mark batte er damit gevvonnen, aber trotzdem verschwor er sich, den 
seltsamen Versuch nie mehr zu wiederholeu. — Ein besonderesNeujahrs- 
vergnùgen bereitete sich vor drei Jahren ein Schwimmklub in Lancas- 
hire, dessen Mitglieder eit)e besondere Probe ihrer Sportsbegeisterung 
geben wollten. Sieben an der Zahl versammelten sie sich kurz vor Mitter- 
nacht am Meeresufer, und als die Glocken ertônten, sprangen sie un- 
erschrocken in das eiskalte Meer. Wie lange siedarin blieben, wird nicht 
erziihlt; jedenfalls haben sie am niichsten Silvester den Versuch nicht 
wiederholt. 



1. abri. — 2. fjalerle. — 3. caprices. — 4. wiihlle. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 12. 20 Mars 1908. 8« Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



Ein Volksliederfund. 



Fiir aile Freunde der deutschen volkslûmlichen Dichlung der Vergan- 
genheit dùrf'te eine soeben gemacbte Entdeckung bemerkenswert sein, die 
die Volksliedliteratur durch eine Reihe urwùcbsiger' Gedichle aus dem 
Anfang des achtzehnten Jahrhiinderts bereicbert-. Bei dem Kaufmann Ignaz 
Erdner in Lauchheim wurde in dem geheimen Seitenfach-^ eines alten Wand- 
scbrankes ein kleines Bucb in abgegriffenem^ Ledereinband aufgefunden,das 
die Aufscbrift trug : « Haus Buch fiir Franz Xaver Reiter 1707 » iind 36 bisher 
iinbekannte Gedichte enthielt. Man beti-achtete dièse zunachst als Abschriften 
verloren gegangener Lieder ; bei nàherer Untersuchung stellte sich jedoch 
heraus, daf? die Verse von dem ehrsamen Franz Xaver Reiter in Lauchheim, 
seines Zeichens Gastwirt zum « Rofele »^ daselbst, selbst herrûhren. Er lebte 
von 1681 bis 1729, war mehrere Jahre auf der Wanderschaft iind scheinl im 
librigen ein bescbaiilichess Wirtshausdasein gefiihrt zu haben. 

Die Lieder, die er in seinen Muhestunden aufzeichnele, tragen diirchaus 
Volksliedcharakter. Ihre Entdeckung ist besonders intéressant, weil man hier 
vor der Tatsache steht, dafi uns ihr Verfasser bekannt ist. Denn entweder 
wâchst das Volkslied aus unsichtbaren Quellen empor und bat hundert 
gleichzeitige Urheber"' («die Vôgei pt'eil'en es den HanJwerksburschen vor», 
wie Heine versichert), oder sein ers ter Dichter ist mit seinem Lied sogleich 
in die Vergessenheit hinabgesunken. An Reiters Dichtungen, die August 
Gerlach im Verlage Eugen Diederichs in Jena herausgegeben bat, ist die fiir 
die Zeit des groÊen Niederganges der Poésie seltene Innigkeit des Gefïihls- 
lebens ûberraschend. Fiir den vergleichenden Literarhistoriker diirfte es 
intéressant sein, die Zusammenhainge zwischen den Gedanken und den 
Ausdrucksmitteln dièses dichtenden Gastwirtes und denen unseres Eichen- 
dorff, des hundert Jahre spâter Geborenen, zu untersuchen. Die unmittelbare 
Annaberung an das VolksgemQt des schlesischen Dichters ^ der dièse neu 
aufgefundenen Lieder gar nicht kennen konnte, spricht sich schon in einem 
natùrlichen Gleichklang des Wortes aus. Besonders merkwlirdig ist in dieser 
Hinsicht Reiters Liedanfang : 

Da ich zur Helmat kehrte, 
Stand noch das alte Haus. 
Der Schild mitsamt dem RôÊlein 
Hing noch zur StraÊ' hinaus. 

Eichendorffs «Ich kam vom Walde hernieder » hndet ganz denselben Ton. 
Ein andermal singt Reiter : 

Hor' ich ein Miihlrad gehen, 
Mein l^eid zurùcke kommt... 



1. primesau tiers. — 2. enricliU. — 3. rayon latéral. — 4. usé. — 3. RoÉlein. — 6. 
contemplative. — 1. auteurs. — 8. Eichendorff ist am 10. Miirz 1788 auf dem Scliloli 
Lubowilz bei Ratibor in Schlesien geboren. 

[67] ALLKM. 12 



90 



DEOTSGHER TEIL 



[530J 



Die Licder, meist auf einen melaiicholisclien Ton gesLimint, behandeln 
naturgemafi die alten Gegenstiinde der Voilcsdichtung: Wanderii, Liebeslust 
Lind -leid, Soidaten-, Jager- und .Miillei-leben. Sehr charakteristisch ist 
folgendes : 

Und fragst du micli, 

Was es denn ist, 

Das mich so traurig macht, 

Das meiiien lielleii, frohen Sinn 

Verkehrt ia diinkie Naclit : 

So w ill ich es sagen 

Und dir verklagen : 

Es ist das Ein, 

Icli bin allein 

Und kann allein 

Nit friJhlicli sein ! 



Das zerbrochene Ringlein. 



MU/jig langsam, 
P 



g 



^ 



i£ 



P^ 



el- nctn kiili- len Grun- de, da 



^ r Jn /^ J> .S ^ 



g 



iobt ein Miih- len- 



rad ; 



Mcin 



Ijcb- thon ist ver- 



I 



S 



S 



^ 



i±± 



-1 d 

schwun- den, das 

> cresc. 



¥ 



P ^ 



dort ge- woh- net hat ; 

:: — di/rt. 



r i-'Q ^'ij j 



^^ 



Me in 



SI 



^=d 



» 



Mebclien ist ver- schwun- den, das dort gewohnet liât. 



In einem kiihlen Grande, 

Da gebt ein Miihlenrad ; 

Mein Liebchen ist verschwunden, 

Das dort gewohnet hat. 

Sie hat niir Treu vcrspi-ochen, 
Gab mir ein'n Ring dabei ; 
Sie hat die Treu gebrochen, 
Das Ringlein sprang entzwei. 

Ich môcbU als Spielmann reisen 
Weit in die Welt hinaus, 



Und singen meine Weiscn, 
Und geha von H ans zu Haus. 

Ich inôchU als Reiter tliegen 
Wohl in die blut'ge Schlacht, 
['m stille FeuPT liegen 
Ini Feld bei dunkler Nacht. 

Moi' ich das Miihlrad gehen : 
Ich weir=i nicht, was ich will — 
Ich mocht' am liebsten sterben, 
Da war's auf einmal still. 

J. von ElCHE?<DOHFF. 



[5311 DEHTSCHER TEIL 91 



2>rtè «tciiîcit 5cé Srtftcé i« ^cn 'sjîflrtitsctt. 



®a§ ©aftfteigen ' in ben 23aumen ift bie Urfadje bes fogeiiannten 33(utetiê ober 
Sranenê ber '^l^flan.îen, itnb beibe, folnot)! bie Urfadje aie auâ) bie 2Ûtrfung, gcrjôren 
311 ben ratfell^ûfteften - (grfdieinnngen be§ ^flanjenlebenê, toeêl)ûlb feit ben 33erfuif)en 
§aleê^ ï)t§ auf ben "^eutigen Sag immer Uiieber t)erfucï)t lonrbe, bie toicfitige ®rf'enntni§ 
biefer Sîorgdnge jn finben. ®er ®aft beginnt aHinfirlic^ nad) bev SBinterionnenuienbe'*^ 
ïrciftig 3n fteigen, bamit bei ber SIatter= nnb 33liitenenttindhtng aUe Seile ber ^ïflanje 
fc^on mit SBaffer Herforgt finb. 3n ben erften 2agen beè ©ommerê mad^t bie ^^-^flangeu: 
toelt no(^ einmat eine inerïbare 3lnftrengung jur uoUen unb itppigen ©ntfaïtung.* Saë 
2)oïf nennt biefcn ïe^ten 3mpul§ „3o^anntêtrieb" unb lueiB, ha^ mit i^m bie 
tibfteigenbe Sinie ber Isegetation begonnen Ijat. ®a§ SJIuten, ober tnie es in manc^en 
(Segenben ijù^t, baè Srdncn ber SSdume ift eine aEgemein beïannte ®rf(^einung, bie in 
ber .'panptfac^e folgenbermafeen cerïduft: 3lnê einem iierïc^ten(angeïc^nittenen) Snuni: 
ftamm qnillt im 5Ûtonat SJldr^ ober 3tprit, jebenfallQ nor ban §erauêtreten ber -Snoipen'', 
cin f(^nia(^ jncïerïiûïtiger ©aft in rei(ï)Ii(ï)en SlJiengen, ber anà) îjin unb ba eine 
aSertnertung finbet. ©0 beftetit ber aie ©c^ijnfjeitêmittel beïonnte Sirïenbalfam lior= 
itiiegenb auô 33irïenfaft, ber 3iicïeru^orn ^anaboé liefert !^udtx ufto. @§ gibtabereine 
531enge faftreii^er ^'flnn^en, bie ni($t bluten, jubem tritt noc^ ber Umftanb, bag bie 
23lntung bei oUen '^.'flan^en mit ber @ntfaltung ber 53Idtter fcift gdnjlicf) cuifïjbrt unb, 
menu mir oon bent ^ol^anniêtrieb abielien", bi§ jum @intritt beê 2Sinterê DoUftanbig 
ruf)l. '^n ben 93lorgen= unb SUienbftunben ift fie am ftcirtften, ober()aIb luafferreicfiem 
JBoben l^eftiger aie bel ^^flangen, bie in trodenem ©rbreid) fteî^en. ®ie beften Sluter 
finb bie Sirfe.ber 2Seinftocï unb bie SLabafpflange, Uieïd)e unter giinftigen llmftdnben 
eine 2Boc^e lang ein biê fieben 2iter Snft tdglic^ abgeben. @ê muB bal)er in biefen 
^Pflanjen ein mdd)tiger ®rucf Porbanben fein, ben man SBtutungêbrucf nennt, beffen 
©rfidrung aber biê nun grofee ©djinierigfeiten bereitet ^at, obgleid^, luie fd)on ertodbnt, 
ber aSIutungêbrucî mit bem ©aftfteigen in einem innigen 3"fûwmen^ang fteî)t. ®oc^ 
aud^ bie le^tere ©rfdieinung ift nid^t PbEig aufgefidrt. 9Jlan glanbte bi§f)er, ba^ bie 
^apillaritdt unb bie o^motifc^e ©augung ber 3ftlen in ben Seitungeitiegeu, al§ tnelc^e 
ber 33aft' unb bie ©efdfee*" mit bem jitngeren .Spol,3teit fungieren, imftanbe feien, baê 
2Baf)er binaufjubefbrbern. ®o(^ biefe atlgemeiu get)altene 3;f)eorie I^iett einer miffeiu 
fd)aftlid)en ^riifung nid^t ftanb ^ benn ber atmofpf)drif(^e ®rucï î)dlt blofe eine 
aSafferfduIe Pon 10>2 SDleter §oI)e im ©teic^gemid^te. ®§ gtbt aber SSdume mit mel)r 
Ole 100 53ieter §obe, bei benen natiirlid) ber ©aft aud^ bi§ in bie fiod^ften 3ïi'eige 
gelangt, Uiaô aud^ I)ier bie gleidbe Hrfad}e bnben mufe. 3luBerbem ift ju bebenfen, ba^ 
gerabe in ber ^^eifeeften S^it. ïi^f"" î^fi-" Slutungëbrncf Pollftdnbig aufgebiirt bût, bie 
flatter bie meifte ^eud^tigïeit braudien unb audl) erbalteu. ÏBaê ber Srud ber 2ttmo= 
fpl)dre nid^t leiften ïann, bringt aud) bie ^apitlaritdt nid)t an^'^S^ ^^ fi^ "^'i-' "iif 
ïurje entfernungen tuirït unb nid)t fo fd)nell mie ba§ 2Baffer in ber ^^flanje tatfddliUd) 
toanbert, mit einer ©efdliluinbîgteit bië gu gmci 501eter in ber ©tnnbe. 3luc^ bie €§mofe 
genûgt ^ur grfldrung beë ©aftfteigenë nid)t, lueil bie ftdrïfte 2Cafierî)ebuug in leeren 
unb toten ^eûen gefd)iebt, bie ûberl)aupt nid)t oêmotifc^ tdtig fein ïonnen. 2Sie îommt 
nun baè 2Baffer ï)inauf? Sie nddifîliegenbe SIntluort luar, ba^ bie in ben ^îflan.]en 
norbanbenen pf)l}fiîalifd^en ^rdfte nid^t au§reicE)en ïonnen, um ben SSaumtoipfel mit 
aSaffer .]u Perforgen. Sod) biefe blofee ajerneinung fonnte nidjt geniigen, toeêttiegen 



1. rascension de la sève. — 2. les plus énigmatiques. — 3. §aleë, englijc^er 5l>ftau3en= 
:pï)t)fioï09 (1677=1761). — 4. équinoxe d'hiver. — 5. bourgeons. — 6. si nous faisous abs- 
traction de. . . — 7. liber. — 8. vaisseaux. — 9. ne résista pas à. 



92 DEUTSCHER TEIL [532] 

Urfprung neuerbingê bem ©aftfteigcn ettigeïienbe Unterfucfiungen getoibmet fiât, auf 
©runb nieïtïier er 311 ber fc^on frûï)er înet)rmalô aufgetaucfiten 3tnfi(ï)t gelangt ift, ba% 
bie lebenben ^^^Uen buvrf) attineê ©ûiigen baê SDBaffei {)eben. Uni feine St^eorte 3U 
beUieifeit, ijat ev mittelë 2Bûf)erbanipf, -Rcitto, (Sfeftri^itdt uiib 5tt()erbampfe bie lebenben 
■Krcifte meï)rerer S^erfiicfjepflQn^en Hernid^tet, um 311 fe^eti, Uiieciel ©aft bann nod; in 
bie §o^e fteigt. ©r Ibtete 3. S. ben ©tengel einer iti§ SSaffer gefteÏÏten ^îlQn3e on einer 
©tetle mittelê l^eifeen Sonipfeê unb fanb, baB bie ^f(an3e unter^alô ber DerÊriiïiten ©teCe 
frtf(| ï)Iteï), todïirenb ober'^olï) bie SSerborning 6alb einfeWe. @é fann fotnit ïein ^^.leifel 
meï)r bûriibei- Êeftef)en, ha% baè ©aftfleigen nicïit mec^anifcfie llrfncfien ï)at, inie titan 
biêlier glaubte, fonbetn burd^ intaU ^vdfte IietnerîfteKigt Hiirb. Sitfe bctâ '^sflanjenleben 
nic^t auêfiï)tiefelicf) ein DJÎed^ûitiêtnitê fein tnnn, ift iibev'^aupt eine (vrfeniitniê, bie in 
atfen ^niÊis^" ber 5pftan3enfnnbe fic^ Sal^n bric^t. 



Die Vereinigten Staaten von Brasilien. 



IV 
tjberblick iiber die Geschichte Brasiliens. 

Bas Haiiptwcrk Doiri Pedros, ;in dessen Gelint;en er unaufhôrlich arbei- 
tete, war die Aufhebung' der Skiavoroi. Wie aile, zuckerproduzierenden 
Kolonien batte Brasilien seit dein H. Jahrhunderl afrikanische Schwarze 
cingef'iihrt, tind noch in der ersten Halfte des 19. Jahrhiinderts war der 
Sklavenhandel in vveitem Umfang- im Gange. Da gelang es Dom Pedro, 
1850 in der Kammer das Gesetz zur Unterdriickung dièses scbmachvollen 
Handels durchzusetzen. Das war ein erster Vorstofi. Ein zweiter wurde 1871 
auf Veranlassnng dos Ministers Vicomte de Rio Branco unternommen, der 
irotz beftigen Widerstandes der Sklavenbalter ein Gesetz durchhrachte, eine 
allmahliche Unterdriickung der Sklaverei herbeizutubren. Endlicb, im Jahre 
1888, konnte dièse proklamicrt werden, nacbdem die tatkraftigen Bemuhun- 
gen von .loaqnim Nabuco, den ein Siebengestirn ^ von Journalisten unter- 
sliilzte, einen Umscbwting der Meinungen herbeigefithrt batte. 

tenter der Regierung Dom Pedros II. war Brasilien in zwei Kriege ver- 
wickelt. Der erste, gegen Argenlinien, endete mit dem Stiirze des Diktators 
Hosas und der Anerkennung Uniguays als iinabbarigigen Staat (18)2). Der 
zweite, gegen Paragu:iy, war durch die Àrgernisse bervorgerufcn, die der 
Régent des Landes, der Diktator Carlo Lopez, gab. Dicser Krieg war lang, 
scbwierig und kostspielig und endete 1870 mit dem Tod von Lopez. 

Aller tatsacblicb erreicb ter Fortscbritt Brasiliens batte indessen die repu- 
blikaniscbe Partei nicht an liitiger Propnganda gegen die monarcbischen 
Einricbtungen'' gebindert, und die ditrcb Aui'bebung der Sklaverei bervor- 
gerufene Unziifriedenheit der Konservativen benutzend, bereitete sie die 
Révolution vor. Plôtzlicb, am 15. November 1889, brach dièse aus, vom 
Marschall Deodora de Fonseca geleitet und von Heer und Flotte unterstiitzt. 
Die Ministcr wurden im Hauptquartier zur Abdankung gezwungen, und 
der Kaiser, der ausPetropolis herbeieilte, fand die neue Regierung eingesetzt. 
EInige Tage spater schiffle er sich mit seiner Familie nach Europa ein. 
Nicbt ein Tropten Mlut war vergossen worden. — Eine konstituierende Ver- 
sammlung wurde 1890 in Rio dazu einberufen, die Verfassung auszuarbeiten, 
die am 24. Februar 1891 prokiamiert wurde ; es ist dics die heutige Verfas- 



1. abolition. — 2. sur une grande échelle. — 3. constellation. — 4. i)i>ititiilion>< 



[533] DEDTSCHER TEIL î)3 



siing Brasiliens. Der erste Priisident der neuen Republik war Deodoro de 
Fonseca, eines der Hiiupter dec Révolution, aber er konnte die Macht nur 
einige Monate behaupten. iîberhaupt ist die der Prolvlamation der Republik 
folgende Zeitperiode eine der bewegtesten in der hrasilianischen Geschichte. 
Die Meuterei der Flotte in Rio 1892 und der sogenannte Konfoderiertenkrieg, 
der in Rio Grande do Sul ausbracii, verheerten das Land, and nur mit Miihe 
konnten die regularen Truppen der Meuterer Herr werden. Zur selben Zeit 
war das Land von einer schweren wirtschaftlichen Krise heimgesucht, die 
Spekulation und Miftwirtschaft herbeigefiihrt hatten, and der Kurs des 
Papiergeldes war ein geradezu lâcherlich niedriger. 

Dièse sich folgenden tjbol verursaehten endlich einen Uraschwung-'. Das 
Land begriff, da6 Ordnung der V'erhiiltnisse ^ie unerlafiliche*^ Bedingung des 
Fortsciirittes sei. Seit 1895 ist endgiltig Ruhe in Brasilien eingezogen. Die 
PrJisidenten, die einander gefolgt sind, Dr. Prudente de Moraes (1894 bis 
1898), Dr. Gampos Salles (1898 bis 1902), Dr. Rodriguez Alves C1902 bis 1906), 
sind in den Besitz der Macht gelangt, ohne dafi die Ruhe gestôrt worden 
wàre, und sie haben es als ihr alleiniges Ziel betrachtet, das wirtschaftliche 
Gedeihen Brasiliens zu fôrdern und den Kredit za heben. « Ordnang und 
Fortschritt » ist heute der Wahlspruch dièses Landes, das die Elemonte eines 
unermefilichen Wohlstandes sein nennt, und das berufen ist, in Siidamerika 
dieselbe Rolle za spielen, wie sie die Vereinigten Staaten im Norden Ame- 
rikas gespielt haben. 

Prof. D'' A. Fischer. 
(Ôsterreichische Handelssclml-Zeitung.) 

5. revirement. — 6. indi^perifiable. 



ôcï^cttto^•, 



IV 

3^aft offe, bie ber 3lbîaf)rt ^33lic^at SoBtcfiô 6eigelt)oï)nt Ijatten, fanbeii fid) 
aucf) jet3t 6ei f einer Oîilcffelir eitt. ,311 weli^er (Sn-egung ', mit iiieîrf)er ©panniutç] 
man beit jungert ."pelben eumartcte, ber fein Q,nh§, roteô 35tut fUr baê i^aterlatib 
bergoîfen t)atte, 0, bû§ là^t fid) nid)t befc^cet&eii. S)ie ^atja ï)atte in it\uï 
îtnfuegnng fotjar bie 23itte um ba§ 55SageI(^en oergeffen ; fie felbft \mi gu guB 
^erbeigeeilt. îîur ber ^an Sefd)fo mit feiner fd^ônen 2:;oc^ter raar in einem fef)r 
uornef)men, geïben ^orbraagen, mit (ebcrbejogenen §eubitnbefn gepoiftert, 
angefafjren gefommen. S)ie 'JJtania bebte aux ganjen Ceibe ; in biefem 5lngen = 
biid luar fie fo b[a%, bn giitiger -S^err ^efn§, fo blafj, alS njftre fie aug SB^c^ê, 
unb gleic^ wieber im ndc^ften 5lugenblicf fo rot, aUi fàrbte fie ba§ Slut, ha§ 
ber 9)Hd)û( bergoffen i)atte. 2)er atte Sefc^îo toar eigentlid) nid)t meniger 
erregt ; haè tfàttt er jebod) nie nnb nimmer oerraten tooÛen, ©ott bett3af)re. @r 
berftanb e§ aber brad)tiio(I, ganj rntiig ju erfd)einen ; er fprac^ fo wenig aU 
nur môgïid), lieB bie *Pfeife nid)t anS ben 3af)"en nnb um()it[Itc fid) mit bid)ten 
Sîanc^luolfen. 2)er lîafper ©aroiuicj tat luie ber ,jan ; ba^j gefiel if)m namtic^ 
auBerorbentlid). 9teben tonnte er ja feiner ®ummf)eit roegen of)nebieê faft nie, 
oI)ne t)on ber ^atja gefd)otten jn tnerben. 2)afiir rebcten aber bie anberen aile, 
bie mii^ig nnb nengierig .*parrenben, boppelt nnb breifad^ fo oiet, a(§ bie bier 

• Ste'^e bie bier anbem îeile. 
1. émotion. 



94 DEUTiiCHER TEIL [534J 



Tlen\â)în, bic bcm 9Jli(^aI na_t)eftanbcn, 511 Dci-|(ï)Uieigen Oermoc^ten. S)er Sarm 
wav mand)mnï fotinr fo Qrofj, haï] bcr -sl^crr 93af)nt)enmte feïir [tvenn imb 
t)0ÎIid) erjud)te, bic STctUiIer 511 tialten. 

®îiblid) îam ber ^uç^ in ©td)t ; ïanç])am, langfam roUte er t)eran, iinb bie 
®i-be ^itterte. 3lber nod) lieftiger jitterte bie DDîania; fie muBte fid) mit i^rer 
ganjen ©ditoere an ben 23ater teï)nen, um nic^t itmjufinîen. ®in lanç^cjejoûener 
^>|{|| _ uiib mm [tanben bie 9tnber ftill. ®a bmd) unter ber Sc^ar ber 
2Bartenben ein ©c^reicii lo§— îiein, ]"o laut l)ûtte man nod) nie fc^reien ç^ic^brt. 
S)er 9îame bco C^eimïeljrenben mirbe ol)ne UnterlaB lmebcrl)oIt, unb ha- 
jtDifc^en tontcn bie 9îiife : „§od)!" — „®r joli lebenl" — „2Bitlfominen I" — 
„®ie gute ©otteëmutter fegne iljn !" — „D, iinfer §elb I" 

(gfortfe^ung foigt.) 

i^riebrid) SBerner mn Dcftéren. 



Die deutschen Gotter' 



Auf die l']rscliaffun£( der Menschen folgt die der Zwerge und der ûbrigen 
Wesen diircli die Gôlter. 

Die germanisclieii Riesen und Gôtter steheii zu einander in demselben 
Gegensatze wie aul' dem Boden Griechenlands die Titaiien und die 
olympischen Gôtter. Die Riesen, àlter als die Gôtter (Asen), sind selbst 
die Gôtter der àltesten, rohesten Zeit, welche in ihnen die blind wirkenden 
Mâchte der ungebàndigten Naturkral't verehrte. DaA Bosheit niciit der 
ursprùngliche Grundzug ihres Wesens ist, beweist noch eine ganze Reihe 
von Sagen, in denen sie zwar aïs ungesciilacht' und plump, aber zugleich 
als treuherzig und gutmûtig geschildert werden. Nur wenn siezinn Zorne 
gereizt werden, sind sie heitig und tiickisch- : in blinder Wut schleudern 
sie Felsen, reiften starke Baume samtder Wurzel aus und schlagen oder 
werfen damit nach ihren Gegnern ; wohin sie mit ihren ungefiigen ^ 
Fiifien stampien, da entstehen Tàler in der Erde. 

Doch je weiter die geistige und sittliche Entwickelung der Menschheit 
fortschreitet, desto mebr treten jene allen, rohen NaturgÔtter in den 
Hintergrund : ein anderes, hôheres Gôltergeschlecht tritt an ihre Stelle, 
das der Asengôtter ; desbalb werden dièse jiinger als die Riesen genannt; 
deshalb heilù es, sie stùnden in fortwiihrendem Kampfe mit den Riesen, 
die durch sie verdriingt werden. Erst durcli dièse ihre Feindschaft gegen 
die Asen werden die Biesen zu bôsen, den Gôttern und Menschen ieind- 
seligen Wesen. Als erbitterte^ Gegner der Asen, der hôheren, geistigen 
Gôtter einer sittlichen Weltordnung, hassen die Riesen - die rohen 
Naturmiichte des eisigen WinterfVostes (Frostriesen), des unwirtlichen 
Felsgebirges (Berg- oder Steinriesen), des verheerenden Sturmes (Sturni- 
rieseu), des zerslôrenden Feuers (Feuerriesen), der entfesselten Meerestlnt 
(Wasser riesen) — ailes, was die Asen geschaffen haben, die Welt und die 

* Siehe Nummer 1 und 2. 

1. grob. — 2. perfides. — 3. iibel gestalteten. — 4. exaspérén. 



[535] DEUTSCHER TEIL 95 



Menschen, die Schûtzliiige der Asen. und ailes, was den Asen, den 
Hiiiiinel, den Menschen die Erde vvohniich niacht. 

Die Asengôtter selbst sind, wie wir sehen, nicht ewig, nicht von 
Urbeginn der Zeiten an walten sic ûber dem Weltall ; âlter als sie ist das 
Geschlecht der Frostriesen, von dem sie mùtteriieherseits abstamnien, 
da OJins Mutter eine Riesentochter ist ; vàtei'licherseits aber sind Odin 
nnd seine Briïder ei'st Enkel des von der Kuii ans dem Eisblocke hervor- 
geleckten Mannes. Und das ist von holier Wichtigkeit fiïr die ganze 
Voi'stellung der Germanen vom Wesen ihrer Gôtter : die germanischen 
Gôtter — wie auch die griechischen — sindgewissermafien nnr Menschen 
hôherer Art; Ganz wie Menschen sind anch die Gôtter geboren ; wie 
Menschen sind anch sie dem Tode nnterworten nnd erleiden Yerwun- 
dungen ; wie Menschen bednrfen sie der Nahrung; menschlich ist ihre 
Gestalt, nnr weit griir^er und erhabener; wie Menschen emptinden sie 
Lust und Schmerz; wie Menschen werden sie von Furcht und Hoffnung, 
von widerstreitenden Leidenschaften bewegt; wie Menschen kleiden und 
watfnen sie sich ; wie die germanischen Mànner tinden die Gôtter ihre 
Freude an Kampf und Jagd und frohem Gelage% wàlirend die Gôttinnen 
wie deutsche Hausfrauen des Hanses walten, die Spindel^ fûiiren, dem 
Gaste den Willkommtrunk darreichen. aber auch gern mit kostbarem, 
strahiendem Geschmeide sich schmiicken ; w'ie Menschen bedûrfen die 
Gutter zu schneller Fortbewegung des Wagens, der Rosse ; wie niensch- 
liche Fûrsten thronen sie in ihren goldglànzenden Himmelsburgen — 
kurz, in alien einzehien Zùgen sind die germanischen Gôtter und 
Gôttinnen getreue Spiegelbikler der germanisclien Miinner und Frauen 
mit ailen ihren Tugenden und Fehlern, Yorzûgen und Schwiichen ; aber, 
wie gesagt, es sind Menschen hôherer Art, in jeder Hinsicht das irdische 
Menschengeschlecht weit ûberragend. Kaum geboren sind sie schon 
riesenstark, ja starker als feindliciie Riesen ; dièse Gôtterkraft schwindet 
nicht mit znnehmendem Alter, denn die Gôtter altern nicht, sie verjûngen 
sich immer wieder und wieder durch den Genul"^ der Apfel, die Idun^ 
verwahrt, und leben so in steter Jugendfrische. Mit wenigen Schritten 
legen sie die grôlUen Strecken zurûck : schneller als der Sturmwind sind 
ihre Rosse. Sicherer Sieg Iblgt ihren Watien, jeden Gegner vernichten sie 
— bis dereinst nach Schicksalsschlul"^ auch fiïr sie der Tag der Ver- 
nichtung hereinbricht. 

Die Gôtter sind nicht Schôpfer des Weltalls, denn schaffen heil^t ans 
nichts hervorbringen; sie bilden nur ans dem schon vorhandenen Stoffe, 
ans Ymirs Leib, die einzehien Teile des Weltalls, wie sie Biiume zu 
Menschen umbilden. Ihr gôttliches Wesen betatigen sie also zunâchst als 
Bildner der Weit, in der Folgezeit, indem sie die von ihnen gebildete und 
in geordnete Bahnen gelenkte Weit vor der zerstôrenden Gewalt der 
wilden, rohen Naturmàchte, die iilter als sie sind, der Riesen, durch 
ewigen Kampf schiitzen. 

Nach La.\ge. 



5. banquet. — 6. fuseau. — 1. eiae GÔHin. 



96 DEUTSGHER ÏEIL [536] 



2)rtê ^eiitt hct Sttitcrifrtttcrln. 



2Benn luir uon 3lmeriîanern reben, ï)aben luir gtnr)5I)ntic^ bie ameri!anifd)en 
ajlillionare im 5luge. 2)ûê SeBen beê ûmeriîanifi^en ^urd)fc^nitt§me7if(^en* 
abn ïiat nicï melir ^ntei'effanteS, unb befonberS intereffant ift cin S^ercjïeirf) 
5lr)ifd}en amerifanifdjen unb beutfii)en 2But)nungen. S)er amerifanifdje s^au§= 
irirt^ ift gerûbesu ein SngeL gûr 1000 9J{arf, benn ba§ ift bex ®ur(^fd)intt3= 
pxnè fiir eine 9}ier5immenî)ot)nun9 bietet er alieS 3)en!bûre. ^n einem 9'leH)= 
porter 8^ûuêt)Qlt tcerben ïeine ^o^ten gebraui^t, benn aile 9laume iuerben 
burd) S)am).ifï)ei5ung emarmt, fiir bie ber .spauâiuirt forgt ; ju jebev 2;age§= 
ober Stadjtjeit tann mon ïjei^eê 2Baffer l)aben, benn ûiid) bies ift in ben 9JUetê= 
preiSMnit einc|efd)ïoffen. O^erner liefert ber 28irt ben ©a§fod)er^ nnb ben 
@iôfd)rûnt".<^ein Sieferant*^ brandit in bie 2Boi)nuni3 ju îommen : aïïeê toirb mit 
bem Slnfjng'' in bie i^ô^e befbrbert, unb bie Untert)ûïtnng geîjt bnrc^ ba§ 
@|)rad)rof)r Dor fid). îtatiirlid) ïiefert ber SBirt aud) fiir bie ^iic^e einen 
5(nric^tetifd) ^ unb ©diriinte unb ^^aneele " fiir "'^Un-jetlûn. ©ûnj befonberâ gut 
ift baê 23ûbe,',immer — ^u jeber 2Botinung get)brt einô — eingerid)tet. S)er 
Q^npoben beftet)t am einem bcfonberen 3t'ment mit DJÎofaitmufter. Sluf^er ber 
cigenttid)en 23abceinrid)tnng ift ber 9îaum mit Spiegeln ûuêgeftûttet, nnb 
ent()alt fogar einen luoljlanêgeriifteten 3lpotl)etenfd)ranf . 2Ba§ un§ an ber ame= 
ri!anifd)en SKolinung nid)t gefaûen iniirbe, ift ber 3Jîangel an S^iiren, benn in 
ben meiften SOotjiunujen Iningen bie einjeïnen ^innner jnfammcn nnb finb nur 
burd) 3}orI)dngc uoueinauber abgetrennt. ^IIe§ in atlcm genommen'", mirtfdjaftet 
bie ameritanifd)e i^-)an5frau bittiger, i^oeil fie Diel tt)euiger Wùhd braud)t aï^j 
toir. S)û5u ift ba§ ©a§ in 3klî)=^ort fo iDol)ïfeil, baB bie 9}tonatSred)nung fiir 
^ei^nng nnb S3eïend)tnng nnr fed)ê 9Jlart betrcigt. !3)ie 5lmerifaner fd)einen 
alfo baè ^4-^robIem be§ ^auêïjaltenS, iDenigfteu'j jum 5leil, in befriebigenber 
2Beife gelbft ju l)aben. 



1. 9eïDof)ulic^en ^JJlcnfc^en. — 2. .^auSÏJefiljer. — 3. prix de location. — 4. fourueau à 
gaz. — 5. glacière. — 6. fournisseur. — 1. moule-charge. — 8. dressoir. — 9. lambris 
d'appui. — 10. à tout considérer. 



Ràtsel*. 



Ich weilî ein kleines ^vei^îes Haus, 
Hat nichts von Fenstern, Tiiren, Toren, 
Und will der kleine Wirt heraus, 
So mufi er erst die Wand durclibohren , 



* Die Losuug werden unsere Léser in der uachslen JNuuimer findeu. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N« 13. 5 Avril 1908. g» Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



2)ic rtuëttiartiflc *^5iolitif 2>ctttfd)(rtiiï)è. 



3toci SHc&cn. 



%m 24. 3!)tdrj t)ielt ber ïlîeii^ëfanjteï ^iirft SSûïolïi bie nacf)ftef)enbe 9{ebe : 
S)er §err Sjorrebner, ber îîbg. ' @iclf)0tf, ^at bie ,, Union infcrparlomentaire" 
3ur 6pra(ï)c gebracfjt, bie fic^ im Cftober in Serlin cereinigen foH. 3n ÏÛiirbigung ^ 
ber friebïi(^en unb l)iimanen ^xzU ber ,,rnioii intci-parleuienlairo", bie bie 3]oIfê= 
uertreter ber lierî(^iebenen îktionen einanber menfi^Iic^ îiaf)er briiigen unb baburdf) 
politijcb bie ©intrac^t ^ uuter ben a^olïern ,311 forbern fiii^en, 6in id) gern bereit, bei 
bem gmpfang biejer §erren in 23erïin mitjulinrfen. (33eifa(l.) Unb \d) ^offe, bafe fii^ 
bie -S^erren $l5ertreter bei uns ebenfo Uio{)( fiibleu luerben mie in anberen .<pauptftdbten, 
tno ibnen ein fl)nipat^iï(î)er ©mpfang bereitet luorben ift. 23on aden anberen 9tebnern, 
bie geftern unb bente haï 2Bort ergriffen baben, ift bie \ti)x unbefriebigenbe Sage in 
SUÎûroïfo beriibrt luorben. ^d) frêne mi(^, bûfe bieê l)on aden ©eiten in ernfter unb 
rnbiger ©arf)Ucï)feit ^ gefd)e^en ift, luenn an^ bie .*perren inebi' ober lueniger ftarfe 
SBorbebalte ■ binfid;tlid} ber Sli^eiîîiiiiBiâîeit « ber militctrifdien Dperationen 3^rQnheid}ë 
gemad)t nnb 3iueifel baritber geanfeert ^aben, ob baê fran3onîd)e JGorgeben ncreinbar 
fei mit bem ïiJortlaut unb bem @eift ber 5[Igeciraé:3ttte. @ê ift ridjtig, bafe biefe 5(fte 
allé îeilnebmer gleicbmdBig binbet, nnb es ift ineiter rid)tig, bo§ luir baranf ju aditen 
^aUn, baB bie nnrtïdjafttid)e ©{eid)bere(^tigung '' nit^t nerte^t toirb, unb bafî unfere 
n)irtîd)aft(id)en ^ntereffen in DJlarotfo nid)t miBad)tet luerben. S)ie 2Sid)tigîeit biefer 
Sntereffen ift Don aden .s>erren, auc^ non bem .s;->erru 5(bgeorbneten Sebel, betont 
morben. 3luf ber anberen ©eite IdBt ficb nid)tuerfennen, baB bie 2tusfiif)rung und)tiger 
23eftimmungen ber 9lïte burd) bie llnruben in SJlaroïïo nnb uamentlid) bnrd) bie 
bortigen Sb'-'O'iftreitigfeiten gebemmt luirb. ®ie franjofifi^e 9tegierung tann une nid)t 
ooruierfen, ba^ loir in a]erfennung biefer Umftctnbe bie 5tlgecira5=3tfte in ïteinlic^er 
ober engber.jiger 2[Beife onêgelegt bdtten. 2Sir loerbcn haè and) ïiinftig ni($t tun, aber 
Uiir ermarten, ba| iîranîrci(^ feinerfeitê in gleid;er SSeife bie 9lfte in frieblid^er unb 
freunblii^er 2Seife anerîennt unb bcad)tet. (a3eifaÏÏ.) 3ïuf ben allgemeinen Sbavaïter 
unferer 9JlaroftopoIitif unb ouf nnfer a^erbdltniô ju g^ranîreid) brancbe id) ïjeute ni($t 
nciber ein^ugeben, nac^bem id^ mid) :^ieriiber iuieberï)o(t eingef)enb oor biefem i)o\]i\x 
.•paufe onegefprodien ^abi. Ûber einjelne ^^nnïte, bie in ber ®ebatte 3ur ©prad)e 
gebradjt morben finb, mirb fid) mein §err 3}a($bar, ber ©taotêfetretar 0. ©cbôn 
dnfeern. 

©taatêfeîretar be§ îtuêtoûïttgen 3lmt§ ti. ©(^on : 

2Benn id) anf bie auôiudrtigen S^ragen eingef)e, fo bitte id) um i)fac^fid)t **. Sie uierben 
eê Derftefien, baB '^^ mid) anf bem ©ebiete ber auëmcirtigen ^olitif mit ciniger a>orfid)t 
unb nidit mit berfelben S^reibeit beiuege, loie eê fonft JoobI ber O^aû ift. 2Jtaro!to bilbet 



1. 5t6geoïbnete. — 2. cousidératioa. — 3. concorde. — 4. objectivité. — 3. réserves. — 
6. opportunité. — 7. égalité des droits. — 8. indulgence. 

[73] A1.LBM. 13 



98 DEDTSCHER TEIL [578] 



fur uiiferen Uieftïi(f)en Hiac^baru etnen luunben '■' '^^iinît. ^c^ freue tnid^ aber, gteid; non 
t)ornï)erein fageii 311 ïbunen, bafe uiifere 3Je3ieî)imgcn 311 (îranfreid) in bejug auf bie 
îDÎQroffo:?îrage fief) in burcîiauô novmaler unb freunblicfjer aSeifc auêgebitbet Ijaben, 
unb ba% biefe auâ) fid) luicberïjolt ge^eigt ^at, folueit biefe Se^ieljungen ©egenftanb 
biplomatifd^er ©rovteningen in Berlin unb !Pari§ geuiefen finb. (^Beifatl.) 3tuf 
retrofpeïtilie Setracfituiigen ixber bie ^ehe, toelc^e tlirglicf) ber 5JUnifter ber auêliuirtigen 
Slngelegenheiten 3^rûnfreicï)ê, §err ®elcaffé in ber franjbfififien Ranimer geljalten I)at, 
unb Uield^e non ein^elnen .s^erren beriif)rt uiorben finb, ïviii ià) nïd)t eingefieu, fdbon 
beêttiegeu nicïit, U'eil biefe Stuêlaffungen beê fransofifc^en 5JHnifterê in feinein eigencu 
Sonbe ,5nriicfgenneftn toorben finb. ^c^ gïaube, eë genitgt, ba^ luir feftftellen, bafe bie 
5}}oIitif ber je^igen fran3ofifiï)en 9îegierung in bejug auf ÎJiaroïfo lueit bcmon entfernt 
ift, DJîaroffo aie ben Slngelpunït etner feiubfeïigen 33euiegung an3ufet)en, mie ba§> Hor 
brei 3a{)ren ber "S-aU geuiefen ift. ®ama(C', unb barin liegt ber Unterfd)ieb 3Unfd)en ber 
3eit tior brei Qal^reu unb f)eute, 3inifd)eu nnfcrer SteEung non bamaïê unb ïiente, finb 
l'oir genbtigt inorbcu, aud) unferfeitê ben §ebel '"^ an jenen ^uuït 3U fel^eii, Uienn and) 
nidjt, um bie 2Belt an^ iljreu 3lngeln 3U (^eben, fo bod) uni ba^j ©teic^gelindit " U)ieber 
^er3ufte[Ien, nidjt nm in 9}larot'fo feften lyn]] 3U faffen, fonberu uiu nnfere ^ntfi'fffe» 
gu bftonen unb 3U uia^reu. Sa§ ^rgebniê uuferer ©d)ritte ift bie 3tIgeciraê=^ouferen3 
unb bie 3Ugeciraô=2lfte gemefen. 2tn bicfer internattoualen a^ereinbarung ftalteu mir 
uniierri'icïbar '- feft ; fie ift unb bleibt f iir une bie fefte 93afié unferer 'Stetlung 3U ben 
maroffanifc^en Singen. 9Jteffen tnir nun biefe i>organge in DJlarofïo au biefem Slït, fo 
initffeu Uiir gegeni'tber ben fîeptifd^en unb ironifd^en 93einerfungen, Uield)en biefeê 
®oînment l^ier unb ba in ber Cffenllidifeit unb !^ier im .'paufe begegnet ift, baran 
feftf)aïten, bafe eiue tiare JBerle^ung'^ ber 3ngeciraê4lfte burd) 3^ranfreic^ biôl)er nid)t 
]^at ïonftatiert Uierben ïbnneu. SBir biirfen uid)t ans bem 3tuge lierlicren, bafj bie 
fran3bfifd)en ©taatsmauncr I)infid)tlid) ber niarotfauifd)en ^olitif bie 3tlgeciraô=3lfte 
ftetô aie nerbinbïid) '' bc3cid)uet I]abeu. 5î3or uienigen Slageu ift in eiuer frau3ofifd)eu 
^eitung baâ ©eriidjt '■• entftoubcu, ^yrantreidj beufe an eiue ^iiubiguug ber 3ligeciraè= 
Slfte. ®iefe§ (Seriid)t ift fofort oon 3nftanbiger ©eite benteutiert uiorben. 2ÛiebcrI)Dlt 
]^at bie fran3ofifd)e Sîegicrung in ber ïi>otteiiertretuug nuter Iebl)after ^iiftinimiing 
berfetbeu erîlcirt, ba'ii if)r in be3ng auf 5Jlarofto jebe ©roberungepolitiî ferniiege, unb 
baf; fie aud; fein ^h-otcftorat erftrebe, bafj fctne ©rpebition nad; 3^eè ober 5Jhu'rafefd) 
beabfid)tigt fei, baf] bie uiilitdrifdie 3lftion nidjté anbereo im 3luge i^abt aie bie 
28iebert)erftetlnng Don JRuIje unb Crbunug, boB bie 23efeljuug '", 3U ber fie ge3Uniugcii 
Uidre, nur ooriibergebenben Gbai'uftersj fei, unb bafj fie fid) ftrcng unb torreft im 
9îaï)mcn ber 3ngeciraê=3ltte beUiege. @iue gleid)e ®rtldruug l^at bie fran3iififd)e îHegie- 
ruug nn§i nneberI)oIt burd) if)ren 2îotfd)after I)ier gebeu laffcn. 3ln biefer ®rîldrung ber 
frau3ofifc^en ^iepublif miiffen Uiir une t)alten, an i^rcr 2lufrid)tigfeit unb Sol)aIitdt barf 
bie faiferlid)e 3legieruug feinen 3>feifel ijeQtn. Wix fd^eint, bafî mon fid) bei ber 
Seurteilung ber iiorgduge in îJîaroffo folgenbc'j ftar3umad)en f)at. ®ie 3Ugcciras=3Ifte 
regelt ein beftimmtcê ©ebiet in interuationalcr -ffieife. Saueben bleibt aber nod) 9laum 
fiir felbftdnbtge 3lfte, moburd) bie 5Dldd)te, bie bie 3tfte international unterfd)rieben 
baben, fid) feiue^uiegô beê 9ied)t^ begeben, fiir flagrante îjjerleljnngeu if)rer befonbereu 
91ec^te uub ^titcreffeu ein3Utreten. îtatiirlid) ninfj im allgemeiueu bem ©ruubfa^ ber 
Uuabr)dngigteit OJtarottO'j, ber ^ntegritdt DJtaroftoô unb ber unrtfd)aftlid)en (SIcid)- 
berei^tiguug aller 9îationcn Sîec^uung getragen merben '\ 



9iatfclaufldfutt(t (Siehe Nuinmer 12) : :\. Brief. 



y. faible. — tO. levier. — H. éiiuilihrc. — 12. iiivariablenicul. — \'i. violalioi;. — 1^ 
iligaloire. — \l\. bruil. — 16. occupatiou. — 17. èlre teuu coinple du. 



[579j 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



y9 



<Siimmcn &eê 2tuêïrtn^ê ûbcv 9ttd)ar^ S$ta(|ncr. 




58et ©etegen'^eit be§ fiinfunbjtoansinften îobeêtagcS Jliic^arb SBognerg (13. geïirunr) !^at 
ba§ Serliner ïageBIntt felbftanbige ' (^eifter in berfrfjiebenen Sanbetn um il)rc 9(nfid^t Û6er 
ben ÏCert bev 3cf)ot)fiingen be§ groBen .iTomponifteu befvogt. 

SSir teileii haè Sïgetmië biejer UtTtftage mit : 

gttoaê ©einic^f- f)at eê ineaeicf)t, boB icf) Dîic^arb 2Bagner atâ S)icï)tcr fioc^ItcO uerclire. 

©eine bicf)teriî($e 23egû6ung fc^eint m\x 
nic^t tiDÏÏ gemi'trbigt 311 fein. SBave er tnir 
2ertbic^ter genjffcn, cr f]Qtte aie iod^er 
@pod)e getnacf)t. 

3^iir bie novbif d)e ©ntuncEeîung ber SDtitfiî 
unb infofern fiir bie norbifcfie ^uïtur l^at 
fein ©ente Unberedfienbareë gcleiftet^ ïïtnx 
ift eë fi'tr une Bebaitcrlif^, ha% cr, 3"ÏPiïa= 
tionen fiir feinen ,,9îing" fuc^enb, nic^t aii§ 
ben ûlten, reinen norbtïcf)eu Guetten tranï, 
nicfjt tne:^r don bem f)erben unb 2ôortfargeu, 
bem uiilb ®nergif(^en, ber ,,6bba=Sieber" 
unb ber altfïanbiuûlnf(^en ©agen in fein 
SÏBefen aufnatjnt. ®abur(^ unirbe bie SStrs 
îung biefer 5Dlufif xm ï)o^en ^Jîorben tiefer 
getoorben fein. SOtotite, bie bem norbifc^en 
Slltertum fo fernïagen toie ©eftïiluifterliebe, 
uiirîen ïiefrembenb. DJlir f($etnt ber ©etft 
SBagnerë Derluanbter mit Stoffen tuie,,2ûnn= 
l)dufer", ben ,,30Reifterfingern", ^îriftan" 

aU mit bem fieibnifc^ ©tarïen unb g^rifdien ber Sigurb^Steber. S>e§^aI6 fiat er inoî)! 

anâ) bttê Dîideïungentieb norge^ogen. 
Ser ÏÔiberftanb gegen SBagner wax in Sanemarï niemalê ftarï unb ift je|t auê= 

geftorben. ©eine Cpern merben al^ bie ^auptopern ber ïonigIicf}en 23iif)ue in .^open= 

^agen betrad^tet, obmot)! bie 3lu§fiif)rung fief) nur auënot)mëUieife iiber ein refpeïtabte§ 

93littelmafe ' erfiebt. 

.fîopenf)agen. ©eorg Sranbeê-"'. 

^â) glaube nt($t, bafe ai>agnerê grofee 9Jhifiî auf bie europciifc^e lîultur einen 
einftufe geiibt ï)at. ®ie 93hifif linrft auf bie (îrregungen« unb bie ©efût)te, nid)t auf bie 
3(nteiïigen,v ®ie alten 9ltt)ener, beren 9Jîufiï ficE) bo($ ïaum iiber ben ,,Canto feraio" 
erl^ob, toareu gebilbeter aU inir. ©ijilien unb (s'ampanien, bie bie grlifeten DJhxeftri 
!^ernorbra(ï)ten, tcaren bie tcenigft gebilbeten ©egenben ^talienê. 

2urin. gefare Sombrofo. 

3(î) glaube, ba^ bie a]eraEgemeinerung beê ©tubiumâ ber ÏÏGagnerfcEien Cpern, 
foiDcit fie nid^t in fïladifc^e 9k(ï)at)mung auêartete, in italien gum ®rtoa(^en ernfterer 
unb tieferer mufifalifcber gnergie beitrug. 3t0er bie toefentUi^ tï)eatralifc^e Senbenj 
be§ ïateinifc^en ©eifteë, bie auf bie unmittelbare ©eefeuerregung unb bie mit fjeniftïier 



iRidjarb 28ngner. 



1. originaux. — 2. importance. — 3. a exercé une influence incommensurable. — 
médiocrité. — 3. SSeriiîjmtct lîtitifer unb Citeratuï'^tftoriîeï. — 6. émotions. 



100 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



15801 



©ic^erl^eit auSgebrûctte menfcE)ïi(ï)e aSa^r:^ett aiiëgel^t^ ift betn ÏBagnerfd^en ©Qftem bon 
D^atitr au§ entgegengefe|t itnb toenbet fi(^ bieïïeid^t berett§ anberen 3:enben3en git, bie 
môgtic^eruieij'e vetioïuttonnrer, abex einfac^er iinb gefûf)îbotter finb. 

931at(anb. ©iacomo ^^uccint. 

©eit 2;j 3al)ren ift 9itcî)arb SOSagner tôt; feit 50 Sîa^ren îxientgftenâ erortert ^ man 
ïieftdnbig fetue ÏÛerfe. ^^ fetbft ^aht mef)rmat'j ùber bicfen ©egenftanb geftf)rie(ien. 
2Baê fonnte icf) [)tn,5uïiïgen, ba§ nic^t jc^on fiunbertfacf; gefagt unb gefcfjrieben morben 
todre? 

®er Sinftiife beâ 28agnertant§mu§ auf bie 3eitgenoïfij'cf)e îprobuîtion feftjitftetteit, ba^ 
toiirbe eine ganje ©tubie unb ben ©toff 311 einem 23anbe abgeben. ^ti )r)enigen SBorten 
ift bie S^rage nicîit 311 beantioorten. 

^oiro. gamiïïe ©aint=©aën§. 

3f(ï} ï)eUiQt)re filr baè SSerf 5Ric^arb SSagnerçj, ber bie J^reube unb ba§ 8icf)t meiner 
^ugetib Uiar, tiefe 33euninbentng, fromme 3lntictung unb aufrid^tige ©anïbavfeit. 
^ûri^. 93incent b'^nbl^ 

3(ï| tjerabfctjeue 2Bagnerê ^erfon unb fein 2Bort. 5Jteiu ïeibenfc^aftlic^er SBiberuùtte^ 
l^at fic^ feit meiner Jîinbf)eit nur noc^ Dertieft. ®iefeê erftaunlid^e ©enie fpenbet 
lueniger ®nt3iictung, niè ce 3evmntmt"'. ÎBieïcn ©nobê, Siteraten unb Summïopfen I)at 
er ertaubt 3U UniOneu, fie ïicbten bie 9Jtufif, unb eiuige ^iinftlev in ben ^ïi'tit"' berfeljt, 
©cnie fei 3U erlernen. S)eutfrf)Iaub I]at liieKeidit nie ettiniê eiv^eugt, ba^ 3U gïeicfier 3ftt 
fo grofe \vax unb fo barbarifd). 

5Pari§. 3Inbré ©ibe. 

(^Çottfcljung foïgt.) 



7. recherche. — 8. commente. — 9. répulsion. — 10. écrase, anéantit. 



Der Osterhas. 



Der Has, der Has, der Osterhas 
Lst eben fortgesprungen ; 
Wir hiitten gerne ihn erwischt, 
Doch ist's uns nicht gelungen. 

GewiÊ hat Eler er gelegt 
In aile dunkeln Ecken ! 
Das Osterhâslein liebt es sehr, 
Die Eier zu vcrslecken. 

Wir siichen iil)erii]l mit Fleift. 
.luchhe ! Juchhe ! gefunden ! 
Seht lier ! ein rotes Hasenei ; 
Das soll mir trefflich munden ! 

Die Hiihner legen vveifie nur, 
Die Hasen aber rote 



l'nd gelbe, blaue auch dazu ; 
So ist es Hasenmode. 

Die sdimecken noch cinmal so gut, 
Doch das ist unsre Klage, 
Dafi uns der Has nur Ostern legt 
Und nicht an jedem Tage. 

Gewiiikouimtauch im nilchstenJahr 
Der Osterhas gegangen ; 
Dann geben aile wir recht acht, 
Daniit wir ihn uns fangen. 

Mit bunten Blumen wollen wir 
Ihn tultern und ihn pflegen ! 
Daftir soll er uns aile Tag 
Viel Ostereier legen ! 

DiEFFENBACH. 



[581] DEUTSCHER TEIL 101 



^cl^cnto^> *. 



Y 

3X6ertr)o luar ex beiiit niir? 2}on SBagcii 511 2Bagcn flogeti bie 93Iide aûev, 
am ang[tt)oUfteii bie bcr ÎJcûtita, btc jeben 3lugenb(icf bie 23clinnitug ' 311 bevUeren 
fi'trc^tcte. £), bci ©ottcô ©nabc, luie entfel^ficÈ) Wiih fcî)Iiig it)ï ba§ §er,^ ! 

^etit offnete etii 5}iann bie 5£ure eiiicâ ÏOageiiêi, Dor bem juft bcralte Se]d)to 
mit feiner S^oc^ter ftanb. 33hil)]am, iniit)iam, totenbleicf) unb luaiiïeîib, an] beii 
5Xrm beê {)iîfreid)en ©tïiûffnerô t3eftii|it, entftieg DJlicfiat Sobicfi biefem SBageit 
unb ftanb ).iIo|li(^ neben ber 3Jtania. SBavc es nicf)t fc^on fo bunfel unb bûS 
5)JctroîcumIicf)t ber ein,^igeu 58a^nîioî(ampc nic()t )o frûftloô getnefen, f)atte il^n 
bie Htania geun| crtaiiut. ©0 nber fn(] fie il)n fauni au. Srft alâ fie itjren 
9îamen leife, ganj (eife unb îc(]iicl)teru gefprodjen t)brte, fut)r fie ^ufammen unb 
ftarvte, non ©raufen burd)bebt, bcn armfeligeu -^rlippet an. Unb bann fd)rie 
fie furd^tbar auf : „93tid)at !" unb ftiir,^te befinnungâloê jur Srbe, nod) e()e i^r 
9}Qter, bem ha§ ®ntfe^en g(eid)fnltd bie 5trme td{)mte, bie ©teitenbe auf5ufan= 
gen nermodjte. 

®ie anbereu ()ntten ben ©c^recfenovuf beô SJÎabd)en5 uernommen unb bucingten 
nun ber ©telle ^u. Unb ba iDurbe eôftitl. i)htr ba§ ©d)naubcn ber Sofomotioe 
unb haQ 9îollen ber Oîdber ^brte man. %iè ûud) biefe^j @erctuf(^ Derftummt mar, 
]^errfd)te 3^riebt)ofSrul)e, ein ©t^meigen, baS ein .SÔcrj brec^cn fonute. Peiner 
rii^rte fief), biâ plô^lii^ ber alte 2efd)fo fd)impfte : „Psia krew! Ceute, feib i^r 
ûugefruren ober t)ût eud) ©otteô 2)onner getroffen? ©0 t)elft mir bocf), mein 
îbc^terd)en auf ben ÏGagen fd)affen !" 

©tumin fa^ten einige DJtdnner haè ftarr liegenbe 91îdbd)en unb trugen eS 
5um SBagen. 5tnbcre, fo 9}tdnner loie ^rauen, fd)lofîen fid) i()nen an mit 
fd)leic^enben ©c^ritten. ©teic^ barauf prte man ben ©a(opp eineâ ^ferbdjenâ 
unb ba§ 9îaîfe(n ber Sritfd)fa. 

?luf bem 58a(]n(]ofe luar eS nod) immer toteufttU, gan^, gan,^, ftiû. ^d^- aber 
jerrifî ein î'aut biefe ©tille, ein Saut, ber fait in atie ^erjen brang. Xaè mar 
ber 9Jîid)al Sobirfi, ber fd)Iud),^te, giitige 'lUutter ber ©naben, jo grdv,tid) 
fc^fuc^jte, luie nur 5Jldnner fd)Iud)3cn fbunen. 

Sa gefd}a() etmas ©eltfameS : ber ^afper ©arouucj fd)ritt auf ben toeinenben 
â'riippel gu unb fprad), er, beffcn ©timmtlang man beina()e oergeffeu ï)atte. 
„0, 5Jtic^aI, mein lieber ©d)luager," fagte er, „bu bift ein gro^er §elb, unb 
ic^ liebe bic^, fo \vat)ï ©ott mir ^elfe. ©ei mir loiUtommen !" Unb er fiil^te ben 
3!Jlt(ï)aI auf beibe SBangen. 

Wit eiuem Tlai fanben nun auc^ aile anbereu bie ©prad)e wieber unb 
jubelten nod) ïauter aie ^noor unb begriiBteu unb priefen i()ren l)eimgefef)rten 
§elben. 3)ie -iîatja fiel it)m um ben ^alô unb beteuerte fc^lud)'3enb : „3di liebe 
bid), 5IJiid)al, mein 33ruber, fo lualjr ic^ eine gute Œbriftin bin unb felig loerbeu 
toill. ^omm, mein teurer §elb !" 

Ser 'Utic^al fd)ûttelte traurig ba^j §aupt unb fagte nur leife : „2)ay ©e^en ift 
fo fc^toer, fo fcf)tuer. î*iebe ^atja, 0, l)aft bu beiu ÏSdgeli^eu mit?" 

9îein, ben 2!5agen Ijatte fie oergeffeu, ein anberer loor nidjt ^ur ©telle, unb 
ber SCGeg iu'â 2)orf loar weit, 5U uieit fiir einen armen, beè ©el)en§ ungelooljuteu 
©tel,5fu|. 



* ©ie^e bie tiier anbern 2eUe. 
1. connaissance. — 2. pïoijlic^. 



102 DEUTSCHRR TKIL [582j 

®tn 93urfd)e fam ûu| eitien ©ebanîen, ben alïc ubrigen fogïeic^ mit ^ubel 
begrit^ten. „2Bii- tragen unferen §elben im S;riitmpf) un S)or|," fdjrie cr. 
,,Psia krew, ton finb ^^atrioten unb gutc (Sï)riftcn." 

„3a, toir finb ce, bci meiitcr ©eele," fagte bie ^atjû. „5ïnberc Ceutc finb e§ 
nid)t." garnit mcinte fie Uio()ï ben Cefd)to unb beffen 3:od)ter. 

èer 50Md)aï tt)eï)rtc fdimeqUd) ab. „5d) bitte eud), tut eê nidjt," bnt er. „^sà) 
bitte end)," 

Slber bûê ï)alf iï)m nid)t. S\m\ fraftige Siirfd)en t)obentï)nauf bie ©c^uïtern 
— unb fort ging c§. S)er Jîriippeï bi^ fid) bie ^ippen blutig, uni nid)t ju 
fd)reien. S)cnn bie ©tra^e tnar botpei^ig, î'-ub e§ tat bem 93îi(^nl in ntlen 
©liebcrn met), menn feine 3:;ragev ftoïpertcn ober ©d)ritt iDec^feïtcn ober ju 
ungeftiim'' liefen. Unb ba§ uiieberboïtc fid) oft. yant(o§Uicinte beripelb nor fid) 
f)tn. S)ie il)n trugen unb bie t)OV it)ni unb binter ibni einf)ergingen, fie ntlc fa()en 
e§ nid)t ; e§ n3nu \a bunfel. 

(S^ortfe^ung foigt.) 

Q^riebrid) 2Bernev nnn Deftéren. 

3. impétueiisemenl. 



Fichtenbaum und Palme*. 



Ein Ficlitenbaum steht eiiisam 
Im Norden auf kahler Hôh' 
Ihn schliifert; mit weifier Decke 
Umhiillen ihn Eis und Schnee. 

Er tràumt von einer Palme, 
Die i'ern im Morgenland 
Einsam und schweigend trauert 
Auf hrennender Felsenwand. 

Heinrich Heime. 



* Siehe die ilhersetziine in dem fianzosischen Teil 



Oslerbrauch', 



I 

Osterwasser ! Ostereier ! Osterfeuer ! Ostern steht, wo immer es auch - 
gefeiert \vird,ini Zeichen" dieser'drei Ostersynibole. Auch das Osterfeuer 
wird nach vvie vor dazu gerechnet werden, wenn es auch vor mehreron 
Jahren in einem Kreise der Provinz Westfalen verboten wurde. Als Grund '- 
des Verbots galt nicht die Feuersgefahr, die allerdings oft sehr groft ist, 
sondern uach der landriitlichen Hekanntmachung" derUmstand, daftdie 
Osterfeuer « Uberreste ans altheidnischer Zeit seien und mit chrisllicher 
Weltanschauung nichts zu ton hal)en ». 

Wenn vielleicht anch in diesem Kreise wirksam^wird jenes Verbol die 



\ . Oslern, Pâques. — 2. en quelque endroit que. — 3. sovs te signe. — 4. inotif. 
5. information. — 6. efficace. 



[583J DEDTSCliER TEIL 103 

alten Volksbràuche, die fast aile ans heidnischer Zeit slammen, nicht 
aiisroUen '' kônneii. Demi sie haben Jahrtausende ûberdauert, sind innig 
niitder Volksseele verwachsen, und die heiitige Génération iiàngt daran, 
trotzdem ihr der Ursprung meist ganz frenid ist und die heidnische Be- 
deutung ebenfalls. 

Dann miifite man logischer Weise ja auch die Silte der Ostereier 
abstellen, noch mehr aber den Osterliasen verbannen, der doch das 
gelieiligte ïier der Gôttin Ostara** war. Was finge nnsere kleine Welt wohl 
ohne den obligaten ^ Osterhasen an, der die mehr oder minder schmack- 
haften Eier legt, der die Osterpiippchen versteckt und noch sonstige 
reizende Ostergeschenke bringt?Kein Gesetz der Welt vvird je an diesem 
Volkshasen rûtteln und — die Sage von Ostaras Hasen fiir heidnisch er- 
kliirend — in logischer Folgeriing schulmâfiigen Naturgeschichts- 
unterrichts das Huhn an seine Stelle trelen lassen. Mit dem Verbot des 
Usterhasen kâme dann das der Ostereier, und unser Usterl'esl ware uni 
viele Reize armer, auch die Fabrikanten, die Kùnstler, die Zucker- 
warenindustrie mufiteaufden Gewinn der Osterzeit verzichten '" und das 
kann nicht sein. 

Fast aile Volksbràuche, fast aile Festsymbole, selbst die iiblichen 
Speisen, gehôren der heidnischen Zeit an, und weil die Kirche dièse 
Branche bestehen lieFs, uni die christlichen Feste desto volkstûn)licher zu 
machen, sind sie tief in die Volksseele eingedrungen. Nicht ailes wollte 
man dem Volke mit seinen Gottern rauben, und das war eine grofte 
KIngheit seitens der christlichen Lehrer und Bekehrer, Die Religion der 
dentschen Heiden war eine Naturreligion, und daruni spielt ailes, waszur 
Naturgehôrt, Wasser und Feuer, Tiere und PHanzen, noch immer eine 
grofie Rolle ini Volksbrauch, im Volksglauben und in der Volkssitte. Dazu 
geselltsich noch die Ubereinstimmuiig" der Festsymbole in den raumlich*^ 
oit so weitgetrennten Landern ; die Ûbereinstimmung der Sitte des Oster- 
wassers und des Glaubens an seine Heilkral't und dergleichen mehr. 
Feuer, Wasser und Eier — aile drei sind Bild oder Kraft neuspriefienden 
Lebens und dadurch voni Auferstehungsfest'-^ unzertrennlich. 

Mit dem Osterfeuer wollte man die immer mehr znr vollen Kraft und 
Hôhe strebende Sonne unterstiitzen, ihr gleichsam zur Hilfe komnien. 
Die Feuer werden gewôhnlich nicht mit Streichhôlzern entzïuidet, 
sondern dnrch Stahl und Stein oder durch Reibung'^ zweier Hôlzer 
aneinander. Es mubte ein nenes, reines, jungfràulichcs Feuer sein, 
welches der steigenden Sonne zu Ehren brannte, denn man hofl'te von 
ihm, sogar noch von seinem Rauch und seiner Asche, wohltuende, 
befruchtende und bose Wetter abwehrende Kraft. Soweitder Rauch iiber 
die Felder zieht, so glaubt man in vielen Gegenden Deutschlands, soweit 
gedeiht'^ ailes und gibt gute Ernte. Und die Asche wird fein sànberlich 
gesammelt und auf Feld und Weide gestreut, um sich da, wohin der 
Rauch nicht kam, auch des Erntesegens zu versichern. Diesen Glauben 
tinden wir in Franken, in Bayern, im Harz, in Weslfalen, in Oldenburg, 
in Schlesien, in der Mark, usw. 

Auch die Sitte des Osterwassers ist weit verbreitet, man kennt sie in 
Nord- und Siiddeutschland, in Ôsterreich, sogar in Rnfiland. 

1. extirper. — 8. Oàtar (= ostwarts) bezeichnet die RichluDg gegeu xMorgen, uud so 
wird Ostara eine Gôttin des aufsteigenden Lichtes gewesen sein, der Morgenrôte und des 
Fruhlings. — 9. obligatoire. — 10. renoncer. — 11. concordance. — i'-i- dans l es- 
pace. — 13. fête de la résurrection. — 14. frottement. — 15. réussit. 



104 DEOTSCHER TEIL [584J 

Das lebendig fliefeende Wasser liât seit jeher eine Rolle im Yolksglauben 
iind -brauch gespielt. 

In manchen Gegendeii der Mark Brandenburg ist die Meinung ver- 
breitet, dab das Osterwasser besonders gûnstig l'iïr das Gedeihen und 
Wohlbefmden der Pferde sei. Man holt also nicht allein um Mitternacht 
das Osterwasser, um sie damit zu waschen, sondern man geht hier und 
dort sogar mit den Pl'erden in die Schwemme^''. Natùrlich aber liegt der 
besondere AVert des Osterwassers auch in seiner Heilkraft fur die Menschen 
und darin, dab es ein vorziigliches Schônheitsmitte! ist. Yielfach glaubt 
man sogar, daiî es verjiingend wirkt. Oft machen sich ans diesemGrunde 
die Mâdchen auf, das Osterwasser zu schôpfen. In froher, heiterer 
Gesellschaft wâre das ja eigentUch nnn ein Spab und ein Yergnùgen. 
Aber um eben einige scbwer zu iiberwindende ^^ Schwierigkeiten hierbei 
zu schatï'en, erCand der Volksbrauch mehrere Bedingiingen, die lïir die 
absolute Heilkraft des Wassers erst maiîgebend sind : Das schôpfende 
Madchen muft um Mitternacht das Wasser holen, und sie darf dabei 
weder ein Wort sprechen noch lachen. 

Um das Holen zu erschweren und nameritiicli die Bedingungen abso- 
luten Ernstes und Schweigens auC die Probe zu stellen, linden sich 
natûrbchguteFreundeein, diedie Madchen iinter Scherz und Neckereien"* 
verfolgen, dafùr aber schliefilich durch Begiefien mit Wasser gestraft 
werden. SoU das \N'asser aber weissagende '^ Kraft haben, so darf ein 
Madchen niemals von einem jungen Burschen beim Schôpfen beiauscht^" 
werden. In Bayern, z. B. in der Gegend von Bayreuth, Avirft man kleine 
Uinge von Weidenruten -' ins Wasser, die je eine bestimmte Person 
bezeichnen ; wessen Uing untersinkt, bat UngUïck, mufisterben und was 
dergleichen unheilvolle Prophezeiungen mehr sind. 

Wenn nun Osterfeuer und Osterwasser Festsymbole sind, die fast nur 
in der Bevôlkerung des plalten Landes oder kleiner Stiidtenoch lebendig 
bleiben, so sind die Ostereier ùberall verbreitet, und viele Fabrikationen 
liaben Teil daran, indem sie dem « echten » Ei mitalleriiand Siilsigkeiten, 
Attrappen, Spieizeug, sogar mit Eiern von frischen Bbimen Konkurrenz 
machen. In der Grobstadt ist das Osterei ein Festgeschenk geworden ; die 
symbolische Deutung, die den Eiern z. B. in den ôsterreichischen 
Làndern, in verschiedenen siiddeutschen und norddeutschen Gegenden 
beigelegt wird, ist im Laufe der Zeit vollstandig verloren gegangen. Wer 
ahnt in der Grobstadt etwas von den Wundereiern desGrûndonnerstags-^ 
den Pascheiern oder den Antlafi-Eiern ? Der Volksghiube legte ihnen 
Zauberkralt i)ei, die sogar noch den zerbrochenen Schalen, seibst dem 
Wasser verbleibt, in dem sie gekocht wurden. 

Yiell'ach wurden dièse Eier am ersten Osterfeiertag besonders in der 
Kirche geweiht und erhielten dadurch segnende Kraft. Man wavï die 
Schalen solcher Eier ûber das Dach des Hanses ; bis wohin sie zur Erde 
lielen, blieb die Umgebung des Hanses dann sicher vor Feuersgefahr; 
man trug in Holstein die kleingestampften Schalen auf den Acker, damit 
er gut trage, und zerstampfte sie ans dem Grur^de, damit « keine Hexe 
darin nisten kônne ». 

[Foriseizinig fohjl.) 



16. abreuvoir.— lï.ubenvindeo ~ bcsiegen — 18. taquineries. — 11), prophétique. 
— 20. épiée. — 21, bcKjuettes de saule. — 22. Jeudi saint. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N« 14. 20 Avril 1908. 8» Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



Der Fremdenverkehr ' Europas. 



Mit den Fortschritten der internationalen Verkehrsmittel hat der Fremden- 
verkehr, dessen Hebung- jetzt auch in Berlin angeslrebt wird, fiir die euro- 
pâischen Mittelstaaten eine steLig wachsende Bedeutiing gewonnen. Nichtnnr 
Italien und die Schweiz, auch Frankreich verdankt einen entscheidenden Teil 
seines nationalen Einkommens^ den Fremden, und es wird manchon liber- 
raschen, dafj die Summen, die von Reisenden in Frankreich zuriickgelasscn 
werden, 2000 Millionen Mark erreichen. Pariser Bankiers geben eine nocb 
hôhere Zahl an, 2400 Millionen Mark. Das bedeutet eine Einnahme von nicht 
weniger als 64 Mark aiif den Ropf der Bevolkerung, eine Ziffer, die sich 
neben den 100 Mark pro Kopf, die der Export franzôsischer Zeugnisso 
darstellt, nicht zu verstecken braucht. Die Schweiz bezieht von den Fremden 
einen hoheren Gewinn, als ihr Aufienhandel abwirft, iind auch die italieni- 
schen Nationalôkonomen haben kiirzlich einraumen'*^ miissen, daB das Gold 
der fremden Touristen der italienischen Industrie und dem Handel noch 
heute die Wage-' hàlt. Die Einnahmen Italiens ans dem Fremdenverkehr 
werden auf nicht weniger als 400 Millionen im Jahr geschatzt, also nahezu 
die gleiche Bruttosumme wie der Gesamtexport in den Monaten Januar l)is 
Mai. Selbst der reiche John Bull verkennt nicht den Goldstrom, den die 
Fremden, insonderheit die Amerikaner, ihm zufiihren, und auch Deutschland, 
Àgypten und Norwegen und Holland verdanken der Reiselust wesentliche 
Einnahmen. Im wesentlichen freilich mufî nian den Englandern und 
Deutschen einriiumen, daÊ sie zur Befriedigung der eigenen Reiselust mehr 
ausgeben, als sie von Fremden zuriickerhalten. Seit jeher ist der Reise- 
verkehr mit dem Steigcn und Fallen der allgemeinwirtschaftlichen Lage 
unlôslich^ verkniipft, und daraus auch erkliirl sich der gewaltige Aufschwung'', 
den seit dem Jahre 1900 der Fremdenverkehr genommen. Das Dampferwesen, 
die Eisenbahnen haben eine gewaltige Arbeit geleistet; allein die SchifTahrts- 
gesellschaften halien in den letzten Jahren fïir 400 Millionen neue Prachtschift'e 
erbaut, die im wesentlichen dem Personenverkehr dienen. London, vor zehn 
Jahren noch die Stadt der schlechtesten Fremdenversorgung, hat mehr als 
ein Dutzend luxuriôser Riesenhotels neu errichtet, Paris hat seine Hotels 
verdoppelt, und selbst die italienischen Fremdenstalten haben ihre anfecht- 
bare^ Romantik im allgemeinen zugunsten orhôhten Komforls geopfert^. 

Es ist nicht zu verkennen, dafi der reisende Amerikaner einen Hauptfaktor 
in dieser schnellen Entwickelung darstellt. Die Zeit liegt nicht allzu lange 
zuriick, da die Amerikaner fiïr Europanur knapp'° vier Monate opferten ; der 
Mai und der Juni brachte eine Hochflut von transatlantischen Touristen, die 
dann im August und Soptember wieder restlos verschwand. Jetzt beginnt 
man in der neuen Welt schon unmittelbar nach Weihnachten die Koffer zu 



1. mouvement des étrfnujers en... — 2. augmentation. — 3. revenu. — 4. recon- 
naître. — 5. balance. — 6. indissolublement. — 1. essor. — 8. contestable.— 9, 
sacrifié.— 10. tout juste. 

[79] AV.Kv. 14 



106 



DEUTSCHE R TEIL 



[626] 



paekcn, uud die Mittelmeerschiffe vom Januar bis Mai sind schon monatelang 
vorher aiisvei'kaiift. In Italien kann man haute von einer ununterbrochenen 
Fremdenzeit sprechen, die Furcht vor der Sommerglut und dem Fieber ist 
geschwunden, und die Zeiten, in denen friiher niemand nach Mittel- und 
Siiditalien reiste, werden heuteals die herrlichsten gepriesen. Der Englànder 
verbringt seinen Winter im Engadin^. in Montreux, St. Morilz und Grindel- 
wald, und der machtig aufbliïhende Wintersport vergrôfiert von Jahr zii Jabr 
die Zabi der Wintergiiste. Paris ist freilich noch immer das erste Sehnsuchts- 
ziel des Reisenden, und hier stellen Engliinder und Amerikaner die ûber- 
wiegende Zahl der Gâste. Aber auch die bisher stark vernachlassigten 
Provinzialstadte, die Schlofsgegenden, nehmen neuerdings dank dem stei- 
genden Automobilverkehr an dem Verkehr wachsenden Anteil. Die Zahl der 
Automobilreisenden, die im Sommer in Europa unterwegs waren, wird auf 
8000 Reisegesellschaften, — unter ihnen nicht weniger als 40,000 Amerikaner 
— berechnet. In der Schweiz bat sich das Hotelvvesen, der entscheidende 
Gradmesser, vom Jahre 1880 bis heute nahezu verdoppelt, die Zahl der Hotels 
ist von 1080 auf 2000 gestiegen, und die Einnahmen der Gastwirte iiberstiegen 
200 Millionen Francs. Intéressant ist ein Vergleich der AngestelltenzahP' in 
der Schweiz ; die gesamle Landwirtschaft beschaftigt 45,000 Arbeiter, die 
Fabriken annahernd die gleiche Zahl, die Uhrmacher und Goldarbeiter 
44,000 Angestellte und das Ilotelwesen 33,480. 

Unter den Schweizer Touristen stehen die Deutschen mil t'ast einem Drittel 
aller Gaste an erster Stelle. In ?sorwegên dagegen dominiert Amerika unter 
den 20,000 Reisenden, die alljahrlich i2 Millionen im Lande lassen. L'ber die 
Zahl der Amerikaner, die alljahrlich nach Europa reisen, gehen die Angaben 
auseinander ; die genauesten Berechnungen schwanken zwischen 125- bis 
150,000 Personen, die der alten Welt jiihrlich 3- bis 600 Millionen Mark gutes 
Geld zuiragen. Paris gebiihrt der Lôwenanteil an dor Einnahme, annahernd 
dreimal soviel vvie i)eutschland und England. Italiens Einnahmen von den 
reisenden Amerikanern entsprechen annahernd den deutschen und englischen 
zusamnien. 



11. nombre des employés. 



Friihlingslied. 



1. 

Der Schnee zerrinnt, 
Der Mai beginnt, 
Die Bliiten keimen 
Auf Gartenbàumen, 
Und Vôgelschall 
Tônt iiberall. 



Pfliickt einen Kranz 
Und haltet Tanz 
Auf griinen Auen ', 
Ihr schônen Frauen, 



1. prairies. 



Wo junge Mai'n- 
L'ns Kiibluns streun, 



Wer weifi, wie bald 
Die Glocke schallt, 
Da wir des Maien 
Uns nicht mehr freuen, 
Wer weili, wie bald 
Sie leider schallt ! 



Drum werdet froli ! 
Gott will es so, 
Uer uns dies Leben 
Zur Lust gegeben. 
Geniefît der Zeit, 
Die Gott verleiht! 

L. H. Ch. IIÔLTY. 



fiischer, grûner Zweig. 



[627] DEDTSCHER TEIL 107 



@ine |o £)e3ief)ungêrei(ï)e ^roge fûnn id^ in menigen 36ilsn i^tc§t beantluorteiu 3(^ 
ijabe tï)r mel^rcre lange ©tubien geunbmet unb rebe mir nid^t ein \ aQe ©eiten be§ ^ro^ 
btems gepri'ift 311 tjahen. Sa ©te jebodj mir einige 2gorte iniinj'cfien, barf ic^ folgenbeê 
jagen : 

1. Ser 6inf(u& beë JÏCngnevianiêinuê in {yvanîreitf) ift gegenuiârtig in Douer 
Sïbna^me'^ èegriffen. Songe ^al)Xi l^inburc^ ï)at ber 5)ramaturg 2ûagner une in bem 
©rabe :^t)j3notiitert, ba'Q unfere 93lufiïer iï}n ïne(ï)tif(^=' na(5af)mten. Cber menn fie fi(§ 
aie originale, getoiffen^^afte ^om^joniften fûïjtten, "^ielten fie fi(^ ïieBer bem S{)eater 
fern, ba fie eine neue O^ornteï nid^t 311 erfinben iiermocïiten unb ÎCagner nitf^t ïopieren 
txiotlten. Sie nnbmeteu fief) ber Si)mpî)onie unb ber i?ammermufif. 

®aê realiftifc^e Srama fon Sruneau unb {ff)arpentier ijat bie ïlhifiïer jur ©3ene 
juriicfgefiilirt. S)ann ^aben bie Qbeen fid^ entiuidelt, unb tcir fe^en, ba% 2)e6uffi) unb 
S)uïaë iï)re ber dramaturgie Don SSal^reutl) fe^r entgegengefefeten ©ramen auf baê 
Sweater gebrad^t fjaben. 3d) h.^fiÎ5 "i(^t, \vaè barauê Juerben unrb : eô ift nod^ 3U niel 
©ijmboliëmuê barin, alô fief) fiir eine fran3ofifdfie ©d^uïe auf bie Sauer eignet. Sod^ 
tm alfgenieinen Catien mir begriffen, ba§, luenn ber DJhififer SBagner unfterbïic^er 
Setounberung n)ert btieb, ber Sramaturg 3U germanifd^ mar, um unferen ©eift ju 
nâ^ren. Unb toaê loir !^ier SBagneriani^muâ nennen, ift nid^t SBagnerê SOert, fonbern 
bie ©efamtbeit^ ber aftl^etifc^en ©efe^e, Don benen e§ obgeleitet ift. Une fd^eint, bafe er 
eê in erf)abeuer, auf i^n felbft begrenster 2Seife angetoanbt bat» unb baB bie 
9îadf)abmung befonberë fiir une gefaf)rlid[) iiiare. ^n biefem ©inné uertiert ber 
SBagnerianiêmuë in ^vanïreirf) feinen ©influa ; baê ï)eiÈt, Unr betracf^ten ibn aie 
gefcfiid^tlid^e ©rfdfieinung unb nid^t me^r aie tatigeé ^rinsip. ^ebod) faffen ©te bie 
paar iibeEaunigen ^ Strtiïel nid^t irrig auf, bie bon anfprudf)ëtioUen '■, nad^ guter ober 
fd^Ied^ter „9îeu^eit" biirftenben SJlelomanen gefd^rieben Uiorben finb. 931an ïann 
Sebuffi) unb S)uîaô lieben, ol^ne ,,îriftan" ober bie tétralogie 3U uerbammen. Unb 
SBagner mirb ^ier um fo met)r gefdf)dl^t, aU man nid^t mebr ge3iintngen ift, il)n 
nad^3uabmen, ttenn man beê 93erbad^teë, if)u ni(^t 3U ïennen, lebig fein h)itl. 

2. S)ie ©efii^le, bie SBagnerê 2fierï mir einflofet ? Slber toenn einem ^imftïer biefe 
fîrage Porgelegt it)irb, ift nicf)t bie 3tnttDort fi^on barin entbalten ?3(^ 3iebe ,,Srtftan,, 
unb ,,^arfifaf" aïïem iibrigen oor. 2tber menu gemiffe Setailë ber îetralogie mir 
bunïel ober anfed^tbar ' f^einen, une foiï mid^ ber ixniuberbare ©(an3 biefer fi)mp^onifi$en 
©ctirift nid^t blenben ? Sie ,,9Jleifterfinger", ,,2annbaufer", ,,Co^engrin", atleê erfiidt 
mid^ mit 5(^tung unb entbufiaftifd^er Siebe. ©ie fragen mic^ mit g^ug ^ nad^ meinen 
©mpfinbungen : benn ioenn meine ^been mit biefem ïoloffaten SBerf nid^t ftet§ 
ixbereinftimmen, toirb mein ©efiit)! oon feinem ïlcinften Seild^en erregt. 3d^ fii^le bu 
9ktur felbft, menn ibre ©efe^e mid^ befremben ; fo fte^t eê aud^ mit ïûagner. gr ift fiir 
mid^ bie Guette jeber ,,©timmung" (beutfd)), unb in ben 3luan3ig Qabren, feit id^ fein 
SSerï fenne, ift meine trunfene Seibenfd^aft fiir i^n nid^t fd^madt^er gemorben. Sôagner 
ift eineê ber frucf)tbarften ©enieê, bie ber DJlenfd^beit erftanbeu finb. 

^ariê. Somifle DJlauctair. 

2Bagnerâ ©enie bat nid^t atlein bie DJtuftf, fonbern faft bie ganse fransofifd^e ^unft 
3ef)n biê fiinfaebn ^afire (etioa Don 1880 bi§ 1890) beberrfd^t. @r ^at, in uerfd^iebenen 
©raben, auf ben „©igurb" oon 9tet)er, bie ,,©iuenboIine" Don ©manuel 6f)abrier, ben 

1. ne me figure pas. — 2. décroissance. — 3. servilement. — 4. l'ensemble. — 5. 
maussades. — 6. prétentieux. — 7. contestables. — 8. avec raison. 



108 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



[628] 



„Chant de la Cloche" bon SSincent b'^nbi) geivnrft. ®ocf) feit 1890 begonn, 
fd^ûd^tern jucrft, eine ©egenfieluegung. S)er Dîanie Don géfar ^xand (bcr 1890 in ^ariè 
lierftarïi) tourbe bit Sofung fur bie junge frau,3ôfif(|e S^ule, bie fic| auerft um bie 
,,Schola cantorum" uub um JBincent b'^nbi) gruppierte. ®er „2;raum" t)on SBru= 
neau (1891), „g:eniaaï" Don b'Sub^ (1898), ,,Souife" Don 6f)Qrpentier (1900) Uiaren 
noc^ ungelDtffe 93erfu$e, bie nationale ^erfonlidjïeit non fremben ginfliiffen 3U befrcien. 
,,^iUeaê unb SDÎélifanbe" Don 6Iaube ©efiuffi) (1902) l)at baè ®atum ber tt)at)rï)aftigen 
gman3i»3ûtion bcr fran^ofild^en gjîufiï geprdgt. ®iefe gman3ipûtion ift ï)eute t)Dti- 
ftanbig. Hnter ben 0^iil)rern unferer iuugen S(i)ule f)errf(î)en gmei 9lid^tungen : bie 
„3^rancfiftifcC}e", bie burd) JBincent b';jnbl) unb bie ,,Schola" uertreten ift, in geiuiffem 
ma%i aucE) burcT) S)uïa§ unb Stlkric 3)lagnarb, unb bie ,,®ebufft)ftifd)e", beren 
§Quptbertreter mit S)el)uffi) 9îût)el ift. S)er 2D3agiieufc^e ©influB ift nalieju ganj 
iierfc^tt)unben. Dber beffer noc^, er ift aufgefogen icorben. 

aSagner ift befinitiD in ben Suftanb beê 9îuï)më tierfeljt. gr motint je^t in jener 
ibealen Oîegion beè ©eiftcë, in ber ^ad) unb S8eet()oDen uiol)nen, fern Don unferem Ceben 
unb unferen ^ampfen. 2lm 9îingen unferer ^eit ïû»n ei-' ïeinen Seil mef)r baben- ®r 
fann une fein 3^uf)rcr fcin, nur uoc^ einer jener ©terne, bie iiber une ftra()Ien inmitten 
ber 9îa(^t, in ber inir meiterfc^reiten. 

^ariè. 9îomain îlotïaub. 



SdmUtaflseiJiôrrtmmc. 



3um 29. ^ebruar 1908 bat eine 9leiOe 
bem ,,23erliner 2ageb(att" fotgcnbe ïletue 

Êin neununbâtoanjigfter S^ebruar 
3ft une bef($ieben ' in biefem ^a'^r, 
gin ©c^alttag luiebcr ift une befcbert', 
5)er natï) bier ^ûi^i-"^" fïft luieberïebrt. 
Sicêmat mag fein er fo toie er mitl, 
3(ï) bin 3ufrteben unb fcfjuieige ftill. 
Soc^ fiir bie 3"t feiner ÏÏBieberfe^r 
Sent' id) îd)ou jeljt, Waé ,]n Uiiinfcbeu unir'. 
Unb bcifee beut fc^on ber SDBiiufcbe brei — 
S)rei 9Bunfcf)e fteljn ja im 3!Jlar(ï)eu frei. 
®r briuge mir erftenê ©onnenfcf}ein 
Uub 3Uieitens aud) nod) ein (5taô oot(3D3cin. 
®aë britte aber, ba^â er mir bringt, 
©ei bieé, bafj fd)ou eine Serdie fingt, 
93ieIIeid)t aud) fd)ou eine 23lume bliibt, 
S)ie aufgeUiedt ift burd^ Serd^enïieb. 
©0 ï)ab' id^ biefe brei 23}iinfd§e je^t 
aSei atlen breieu iiorauêgefet;t — 
©ie bntten ja fouft gar feinen ©inn — 
®afe id) alébanu nod) am Seben bin. 

^obanneê Srojau. 

£) ^eil'ger 93ater, ^apft ©regor ! 
D'Iode fte^t bein ©d)aUfl)ftem in {Jlor, 

1. accordé. 



ber befaunteften f)umortftifd^en ©d)riftfteûer 
©elegenfjettsuerfe 3ur 58erfûgung gefteïït. 

2Bonad^ bie SOlenfd^en t)ortoartêtriebcu ; 
9iur 9tufelanb ift 3uriidtgeblieben. 

(?'j blieb 3uriicE um brei3ebn Sage. 
aSIofî um fo Uienig? Snmme O^rage. 
©eib ob bcr Oîei^nnng uit^t neruninbert, 
S)enn jeber îag ift ein 3afH'ï)iitibert. 

2Bie Ciel aud^ Sage 3d^ït baê ^abr, 
®er DJlenfd) mufi bulben immerbar, 
DQhtfe fieibeu fd^Ieppen biê 3ur Sîabre- : 
3c^ tenue nur gemeine ^ai)Xt ! 

3)er bieô Cameuto jammert, ift 
(Siu ungliicfferger Jpumorift. 
Unb beiier ' mug ber arme 53îann 
3Jlebr 3ftt iiertreiben, aU er ïann. 

Quiiuê 93auer. 

,,S)er fiarm" — baè ift bie grofee ^vage, 

®ie aïtuetlfte ^ein furiuabr! 

!ilîid)t anberô aie bie anbern Sage 

28irb aud^ ber ïe^te [yebruar : 

(îiir uuf're 3îerDen ein ©eiualttag, 
i^ùx unfer SrommelfetI '- ein ^naïïtag, 



2. bière, cercueil. 
4. tympan. 



3. biefcê Sal^t. 



[629] 



DEUTSCHtR TEIL 



109 



i^ïw unier SBo^Ifeiti etn îBerfaUtûg, 
soie jeber 5ltltatî ift etn ©c^atltaiî 
3luc^ btefer ©i^atttacj I 

Sllejanber aJlofàîoiuéîi. 

S)er gute iïRenfd), er fprid^t uiib laâ)t : 
,,®en ©cfiaïttag, ben î)at ©ott genuicfjt, 
®afe aile nier ^ai)u aûetb uub 5Jtann 
Sic^ ctnen 2ag langer freuen tann." 
®cr aSôfe fTut^t : „0 ^îtebertrac^t» ! 
®en ©i^alttag f)at ber 2;eufel gemac^t, 
llnb legte iï)n juft in ben O^ebrnar, 
Sen O^afd^ingêmonat^ ber Sardar, 
®amit man, loenn baê ®e(b Derfiegt, 
6ein @ef)alt einen gan3en S^ag fpâter ïrtcgt!' 



0. infamie. 



6. mois du carnaval. 



3(^ bin ni<S)t boê, ic^ Êin nicf)t gut, 
©piir' nieber i^reube, nocf) gro^e 28ut, 
9Ste bie bon mir gef(ï)ilberten S^ei* 
iïllir ift ber ©d)alttag ganj einerlei : 
3d) ifeiè ja bocf) jn ïeiner ^yrift, 
2Baê fiir ein Sag unb Satiim ift ! 

^art ©ttlinger. 

giJlabame ift brei^ig ^ai]Xi ait V 

Sûgt nun baê SSuc^ ? IHigt bie ©eftaït? 

9iur brcifeig 3af)re ? — So ftet)t'ê jn Ie= 

[fen. — 

Sinb 3et)n baoon ©(^aïtja^re gelvefen? 
Dloba 9îoba. 



Oslerbrauch. 



II 

In vielen Gegenden, z. B. in Ungarn iind Màhren ', siiid die Ostereier, 
die schôn bernait werden, ein Liebeszeichen. Der Bursch ntialt auf das 
lûr sein « Dirndl » - Itestimmte allerhand Liebessymbole, zwei ver- 
schlungene Hânde oder ein brennendes Herz, und das Dirndl revanchiert 
sich durch eins, auf deni zwischen Vergii-imeinnicht der Spruch steht : 
« Auf ewig Dein ! » 

Dort bliiht noch eine echte Yolkskunst ini Ostereier-Malen, der sogar 
die Kinder huldigen \ Da vielfach das Hiihnerei nicht Platz genugfùr Bild 
oder Spruch bietet, sind auch Enten- oder Giinseeier sehr gesucht dazu. 
In Ungarn. wo die Gesangskunst so daheim ist, herrscht noch vielfach 
die Sitte, sich gemeinschaftiich zum Bemalen der Ostereier zusammen zu 
finden und dabei nralte schune Yolkslieder zu singen, Volkslieder, die 
von Lieb' und Treue erzàhlen und bei deren Klangen vielleicht mit 
besonderer Andacht^ das brennende Herz oder die schnâbelnden Tauben 
geinalt werden. 

Auch in Galizien lindet sich die Kunst des Eierbemalens, wàhrend in 
Polen^ die Eier mehr mit bunten Stoffen bezogen werden, die die kunst- 
fertige Hand der Polin mit Flitter « beniiht. 

Auch in Ruftiand, wo das Osterfest das schônste und liebste Fest des 
Jahres ist, gilt das Yerschenken von Ostereiern fur ein Zeichen der 
Aufmerksamkeit und des Wohhvollens. Die Ûbergabe solchen Eis ist stets 
mit einem Kul'^ verbunden, dem Osterkuft, dem sich nieniand entziehen 
darf. Der Osterkufi dort ist ein Friedenskulî : der Arme kïilU den Reichen, 
der Hochgestellte den Geringen ; den Osterkufe zu weigern, giltals Sùnde. 

Mit der Sitte der Ostereier vvaren und sind in vielen Gegenden noch 



1. Moravie, 
paillettes. 



2. Miidchen. — 3. sich widmen. — 4. dévotion. — 5. Pologne. — 6. 



110 DEDTSGHER TEIL [630] 

heute Eierspiele verbundeti, die meist am Usterniontag stattfmden. Man 
kennt iiach der Mundart der verschiedenen Lânder Eierspicken, Eier- 
tippen, Eierklauben, Eierdûpfen, Eierlaufen, Eierlesen, iisw. 

Aus diesen Eierspielen entwickelte sich der «Ûsterball», indem man 
an Stella der zerbrechlichen Eier runde Balle aus Leder, spiiter wohl 
auclî Gummiballe treten liefi. Anscheinend ist der Osterball besonders in 
der Mark Brandeiiburg verbreitet. Ehe Kôpenick eine grofie Stadt war, 
Avie sie sich heute darstellt, war alljàhrlich auf dem dortigen « Kietz » 
grofies Osterballschlagen. Schon vor Sonnenaufgang kam die Jugend dazu 
herbei, weder Regen noch selbstunwillkommenes Schneetreiben hielt sie 
zuriick. 

In der Gegend von Landsberg a. d. Warthe begann dièses Ballschlagen 
am dritten Ostertag mit einem festlichen Umzug ; in der Gegend von 
Salzwedel, Tangermùnde und Arendsoe kennt man den « Brautball w.Das 
gesamle junge Yolk zieht auf den Hof der jungen Ehepaare, die sich seit 
dem letzten Osterfeste verheiratet haben, und bittet, alte Yolksverse 
singend, um den « Brautball » : 

« Hier sind uii- Jungfern aile, 

Wir singn um Brautballe ; 

Will uns de Fru " den Hall nicht gewen % 

So willen ' wir ihr den Mann ob nehmen. 

N. N. mit sine junge Fru, 

Schmit' uns den Brautljall rut '". » 

Die junge Frau gibt den vorsorglich aufbewahrten Bail, der junge 
Manu Geld, worauf ein Dankvers ertônt : 

(< Se hebbe uns eene Elue gewen ", 

De lewe'- Gott laft sie in Frieden Jewen ", 

Dat" Gliick wiihr' Jahr ut und ut^^ 

Dat Inglûck fahr' zum Schornsteiii rut. » 

Mit diesem gewifi menschenfreundlichen Wunsch entfernt sich die 
Jugend, geht zu einem anderen jungen Paar, spiiter ins Wirtshaus oder 
ins Freie, wo die Balle so lange geschlagen werden, bis sie entzwei sind 
und dann getanzt wird. 

Um dièses Tanzes willen wird meist erst der zweite Ostertag fiir dièses 
Fest beslimmt. ^Vïlrde jemand die tauzeude Jugend uach dem Ursprung 
dièses Brautballspiels Iragen, keiner wiirde eine Antwort wissen. 

« Es war schon immer sol » 

Und gewife. Gerade die Branche sind wertvoU, die, durch Generationen 
forterbend, durch dièse Tradition geweiht sind, und dabei ist es ganz 
gleichgiiltig, ob der erste Ursprung dieser, im Laufe der Zeiten doch sich 
ândernden Spiele und Bràuche aus heidnischer oder aus christlicher Zeit 
stammt. 

[Schh'^.) 

[H aus, Hof und Garlen, Mdrz 1907.) 

7. die Frau. — 8. geben. — 9. wollen. — 10. wirf uns... heraus. — U. Sie haben 
uns eine Ehre gegeben. — 12. Der liebe. — 13. leben. — 14. Das. — 15. Jahr aus Jahr ein. 



[631] DEUTSCHER TEIL lU 



j^c(I>cnto2> *. 



VI 

3}or bcm §auM)en beS lîafper ©arolDicj fetiteu bie ^urfd^en it)re Saft ^ur 
Êrbe. „D 3,lUcf)a(, fdjlaf bic^ t)eute auS," riefen einige. — ^IVtorgeu feiern mir 
in ber «Sdjenfe beine .speimfetjr." — „D ja, unb bu uuifît unâ erjd^len." — 
„1)a§ ganje ©orf tt)irb îommeii," erjc^oU eS im Surcïjeinanber. 

S)er Jîriippet f)umpe(te ûlna* bie ©d)lr)elle in bûê §anê feineâ @d)iuagerS. 
S)ran^en erflnngen noi^ Oîufe : „^QOii) ber Spelb !" — „2)er 3Jtic^aI tebe !" — 
„@r ïelie!" — „5me ^eilitjen mogen if)n fc^ii^en!" S)ann \mxh tè tDieber ftill, 

„93ift bu l)ungrig, Wiâ)ai ?" fragte ^atia. ' 

®r fc^i'ittelte baS i^aupt. „92ein, tiebe ©c^trefter, itia^rfiaftig nicï)t.D'lur miibe 
6in id), o, fo fd)redlic^ miibe." 

„(SoEte er nid)t fc§(afeu gef)en ?" fragte ber ^afper beid}_eiben ^ 

2)ie ^atja nidte nur ; fie tmr plb^tid) ungen3of)nIid) tDorttarg- geinorben. 
®ann fiit)rte fie ben Sruber in bie fleine ,^ammer, bie er friiïjer ben)ot)nt ^atte. 
„0, ^ier fd^Iaf bic^ au§/' fogte fie unb ging fc^uell, aU bangte i^r, mit if)in 
allein ^u fein. @S ïam i^r gar ni(^t in ben ©inn, ha% fie i^m beim ®ntf(eiben 
ettt)a be{)ilflid) fein fbnnte. 

2)er §eimgeîe(:)rte bad)te aber gar nid)t baran, fid) ju entfteiben. @o luie er 
ftanb, loarf er fid), ol)ne ben -'goljfu^ ab5unet)men, aufê Cager, Dergrub baâ 
5lntU^ feft in bie t)o()en geberpolfter, bie jur ^yeier biefeâ S^ageSim SSette i)oà) 
aufgetiirmt lagen, unb erflirfte in if)nen baê ©djludijen, ha^ feinen 8eib buri:^= 
unicité. „5Jiania/' ad)5te er, ,,'JJÎania !" 

éo oerftrid) eine lange, fel)r lange 3eit. S)ann ridjtete fic^ ber 9Jîid)at auf, 
lueit er in ber anftofeenben ©tube bie feifenbe ©timme^ feiner ©c^luefter 
t)ernat)m. 

„D, bu bift ein 3)ummfopf, ^afper," t)brte er. „93ei ©otteê Siebe, ^ôrft hu, 
bu bift ber grofjte ©nmmfopf, ben id) tenue. @ine ®ï)re, fagft bu? D, îiiff bie 
§anbe fiir bie Êt)re. Unb foU er unô uieUeic^t auf ben gelbern arbeiten ï)elfen, 
frage id) bid), bu ©fel? ,^ann er baâ uieUei(^t, ber ^riippet ? Unb bie 5Jîania, 
nieinft bu? 0, haï ift ein fc^bneô îL'uber S fo uiat)r ic^ eine gute 6f)riftin bin. 
Unb ber alte Sefc^to, o, baS ift ein î'ump. ©ie t)at mir gerabe gefagt, ba}^ fie 
fo ein ©c^eufal ^ nii^t gefd)en!t f)aben luiU, baoor fott fie bie ©otteêmutter 
beliiaï)ren. Unb er ï)at gefagt, ba^ er fein uunii^e'j ïllaul ftopfen loirb. .&brft 
bu, hn 3)ummfopf? Unb nun nutffen loir ben 9U(^tôtuer, ber noà) ^unbert 
3at)re teben fann, fiittern. 2Cofiir, frage id) bi(^. 9latiirlid) n)erbe id^ il)n nid)t 
oerf)ungern laffen, weil er mein ^Bruber ift unb id) eine gute (s[)riftin bin unb 
©ott liebe. 5tber ba^ baê eine (Sf)re ift, toie bu @fel fagft, toeit er ein §etb ift, 
haè ift ein — o, ein 33(bbfinn^ bb^-ft bu. DJlarfc^ inS 33ett!" 

©teif unb ftarr aufgerid)tet ftanb ber 9}ltc^at unb ^brte ju. 93(eid) loar er, 
ganj bleii^ ; aber mit feiner ^Jlieue judte er, mit feinem ©ïiebe regte er fid). 
©0 ftanb er unb fd)ien auf etloaê ju )oarten. (Sine ootte ©tunbe oerrann, unb er 
riiï)rte fidjuic^t, alâtocire er ju ©tein erftarrt. S)ann ad)5te er plb^tic^. ©anj, 
ganj leife. 



* ©iel^e bie tjier anbern îeiïe. 

1. discrèlement. — 2. laconique. — 3. criarde. — 4. coquine. — 5. monstre. — 6. 
sottise. 



112 UEDTSCHER TEIL [632| 

(Sine Zûu fut)rte ûug feiner i^ammer inè Jreie. I^n 5Jii(i)aI t)umpelte burc^ 
biefe 2^ur ï)inau§, 

5lin nac^ften 9Jiorgen fnnb man ben §elben, beffen Sruft ba§ ïapferfeit§= 
ïueuj jierte, im Xoiitum^eï. 

(©(i^Iufe.) 

f5^rtebri(^ 2Bei*ner Dan ©eftéren. 



Studentenhumor. 



In der bayerischen Universitàtsstadt Erlangen blûht noch die Blume 
des Studentenhiimors. Ein Mitglied der Burschenschaft' «Germania» war 
vom hohen Sénat- mil 2i Stunden Karzer^ bedacht worden. Nach altem 
Studentenbranch gab ihni seine Korporalion das feierliche Geleit. An der 
Spitze des Zuges schritt als « Auge des Gesetzes » ein Polizeidiener mit 
gezogenem Siibel, hinler ihm ein Mann in Gehrock^ und Zylinder mit 
einer groften Tafei, auf der die ominôsen"^ Worte : « 24 Stunden Karzer » 
weithin sichtbar prangten, dann kamen zweiTrommler in Landsknechts- 
trachl% die einen Tranermarscii' wirbelten. Der Sénat war durch zwei 
Pedelle^ vertreten, die statt der Szepter KocblôH'el trngen. Wùrdevoll kam 
dann ein Kapuziner dahergeschrilten, der den « Vernrteilten » auf seinetn 
« letzten Gang » begleitete. Hinter ihm der Verurteilte seibst im Biifter- 
gewand^ Gesenkten Hauptes schritt er dahin. Schwere Kelten hielten ihn 
gefesselt, die zwei Henkersknechte'" in den Hànden hielten. Ihnen folgte 
der Scharfrichter'^ in rotem Gevvande und mit grol'^em, blanken 
Richtschwert'-. Auch zwei Bichter fehlten nicht, von denen der eine ein 
groftes corpus juris, der andere die Wage der Gerechtigkeit trug. Hinter 
diesen ein kleiner Wagen, auf dem ein Wirt edlen Gerstensaft'^ verzapfte. 
Den Zug beschlossen die ùbrigen Burschen und Fiichse'\ etwa dreibigan 
der Zabi, Die Fiiehse trugen Utensilien, die der Biiber im Karzer 
benôtigte, Schiafrock, Hausschuhe, Pfeife, usw., sogar Biicher und 
Kollegienhefte''. So l^ewegte sich der Zug langsam durch die Straben der 
Stadt bis zum Marktplatz, wo vor dem Denkmal des Kurfiirsten 
Aufstellung genommen wurde. Die Bichter brachen dort den Stab liber 
dem Verurteilten, und der Kapuziner hieit eine Ansprache, an deren 
Schlufi er auf das Wohl desKarzerkandidaten trank unddieakademische 
Freiheit hochleben lieb. Nach dieser Zeremonie ging es weiter zum 
Karzer. 



1. a:>sociation d'étndiantx. — 2. conseil de rUniversitiK — 3. cachot u7iiversUaire. 
— 4. redingote. — 5. fatales. — 6. lansquenets. — 1. marche funèbre. — 8. appari- 
teurs. — 9. costume de pénitent. —10. valets de bourreau. — 11. bourreau. — 
12. glaive. — 1:î. bière. — 14. étudiants de première année. — 15. caliiers de cours. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 15. 5 Mai 1908. 8« Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



Sùtfuttft i>C!& ï»cutfd)ctt ^rtifcr^rtrtrcê in ^orfu. 



^orfu, 10. 3tprtl. 

@tn untotrfc^er ' ipimmel ïag ûber ^orfu, nad^bem nad^tâ ,5U0or fcEitoere ©eluitter 
niebergegangen loaren. Sie Seïorationen trodiieten <xbtx fd^on œieber itn ïebf)aften 
©ilbtoinb. 2)te ©tabt xoax frû^ auf ben 2îeinen. S)ie ïe^ten 5-af)nen niurben angenageït, 
an ben ©irlanben, bie fi(§ c\\xtx iiber bie 93ia Sriitmpï)altê 3ogen, tourben 33funtenfi3rbe 
befeftigt. 3li'ii(^£ii t)fn Sciumen ber ©pianata iiiaven breitaufenb Somptonê jur abtnh- 
ïid^en ^ûuminatton aufgerei^t. 

Um neun Ul^r luirb fcefannt, bofe bie tûrîifd^en @iï)iffe nom aI6anifcf)en §afen Santi= 
Quaranta aufgebrocEien finb, um \\^ ben ^aiferfcEiiffen 3U na^ern. ©egen 5e^n U^r 
beginnt man fd^on na($ bem grofeen SlJlaft auf ber ofierften 5pïattform ber O^ortejsa 
3}ecd^iû :^in3ufpa^en, bon bem aiïe anïommcnben Scfiiffe 3uerft gefid^tet toerben. 

llm je'^n llï^r ûormittag fteigt an btefem 5Dhift bie fc^toar3=iueife=vote a-Iûgge empov. 
■3lÏÏe§ eilt Vft^O junt ©tvanbe. Dîod^ bauert eô eine îialèe ©tunbe, e^e bie ,,§o^en= 
3ottern", unb bie begteitenben 8d^iffe in groB^w SJogen um bie ïlippenreid)en 3}ovge= 
6trge einlaufen. S)ann tauc^en fie auf, fid^er unb ïraftig baê ettoaê unru^ige 9)ieer 
burdifc^neibenb. ©d^matf) nur entfteigt ben Sd^Ioten- no(| 9îau(^, aBer grofee SBoIïen 
^nlnerbunft toirbein ûkr D)îeer unb ©tabt, unb non ber tïeftnng unb aEen im |)afen 
Dereinten ^riegêfd^iffen bïi^t ber 3^euerfd}ein ber ©alut ge6enbcn ©efd^ûiie. 

®ie griecf)ifc^e JÎDuigêfamilie t)atte rec^tjeitig ha^ ©tabtfc^ïofe uerlaffen unb begab 
fic^, ttii^renb ein Dîegenfc^auer ben anberen ab{oft^ an 33orb ber ,,§o!^en,50ÏÏern", mit 
i^r ber beutfd^e ©efanbte ©raf 5lrco unb Cberïjofmarfd^atl ®raf Êutenburg fotoie ber 
beutfc^e ^onful ©pengelin. ^aifer aBilïjetm unb .^onig ©eorg begrii^ten fi(§ aufâ 
l^erjïii^fte. 

S)er Jîonig trug beutf(|e 3tbmtrûï§uniform, ber ^ronprinj ^onftantin bie eineê 
î^reufeifc^en ©eneraB. ®er ^aifer eriuartete feine ©iifte am ^Jaûreep, nHiî)renb bie 
SJlannfd^aften aïïer ^riegëf d^iffe in Carabe ftanben unb bie .tapette ber ,,§otIen3otIern" 
bie griec^if(î)e §l)mne fpielte, ©in ©éjeuner auf bem ^atferf(^iff bereintgte bann haè 
feeutfc^e -Saiferpaar unb bie îyamilie beê .^peûenenïonigê. 

'ijla^ bem 3^rii^ftiicf an SBorb murbe eê auf ®edE* unb meïir no(ï) am Ufer leknbig. S'j 
na^te ber StugenblicE, an bem baê ^aiferpaar unb bie grie(^if($en |)errfd^aften an Sanb 
gel^en unb bie g^aljrt burc^ bie ©tabt nac^ bem Stt^itleton antreten mollten. 3ladf) einer 
lângeren SSeite gefpannten §arrenê faf) man fie bie flinïen SSoote befteigen, hit ftc^ 
gleid^ barauf in Seiuegung fe^ten. 9laf(^ uaberten fie fid^ um 2 ll^r ber Sanbung§= 
ftelle. Siefe toar etma breiï)unbert 50teter mel)r nac^ ©iiben auêgeiutl^It aï§ ber all= 
gemeine Saubungëpta^. 

®iefe Sanbungôftede fiir ben ^aifer, bie fonft au($ fiir $8efud^e beâ griec^ifd^eu 



1. unfreundlicher, — 2. cheminées. — 3. remplace. — 4. pont. 

[851 ALLBM. 15 



114 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



[674] 



f)Oîeê benufet toirb, pratigte tou ganj ^otfu im ^-eftlcïimucî t)on fjloggenmaften, 

grtec^if(ï)en unb beut= 
fc^en 5a^nenunba5Iu= 
inengeioinben. 

®er ^ôc^fte 9îei3 be§ 
Crteê ettoai^ft auâ 
ber natiïrlicfjen Umge= 
6ung.9îû(ï)Dftenfliegt 
ber 9SIi(ï ûber ba§^ 
retcÇ)beïeÊte 9Jleer mit 
feineu t)ielbeuninpel= 
ten©(ï|ittenunb@(^if= 
fcf^en hïè 511 ben ^iïf= 
tenget)irgen2llbanien§ 
unb tceiter f)inteit 311 
cixiigen iâ(ï}nee{)bï)en, 
im ©iiben fte^t une 
ein feierïi(| Iro^igev 
giieie, won if)rem 
2eu(^ttnrm beïrbnt, 
bie O^ortesja SSecd^io, 
ûuf fteilem x^-eiè ex- 
ïic^tet, ^ier unb ha 
mit ©ïiin iiberuntcÊiert 
unbmitDîiefenïaïteen^ 
bie fid) in faft at)fo= 
Inter 23eburfnièIofig= 
ïett an haê ©eftein 
antlammern. ^n ben 
bunîlen Son biefcè 
einften 95iïbc§ Iiriu:^ 
gen ein tt)eiB(eucf)ten= 
beG ^ir(f)ïein, unb 
mobeine $8eamtenï)au= 
fer luette unb freunb= 
Ii(ï)e ^arbenflecïen. 
5)irf)t iiber ber San- 
bnngôftede nuf bem 
©enuiucr frlifierer 
g^eftungêUierîe aufge- 
fcout, fteî)t ber ^ala^o 
gieale, breit unb ge= 
uncfitig mit cieten 
gviinen (Çenfterlabcn, 
mit meitldufigen ^ro= 
;n)ïaen, bie einen offenen 2orbogen unirat)men. 

S)iefeê SBiïb f)atten bie ïaiferlirfie ^amitié, if)re grie^ifc^en a^ermanbten unb 
©ûftfreunbe unb bie Segleitung beim Stuêfteigen nor fid^. Saju ïam ber ©rufe ber 
©ey(ii;|e, bas Sauten ber ©locfeu unb bie ftlirmifc^en 3urufe ber aSeuolferung, bie an 
biefer ©teÏÏe JDenigftenê burd) if)re Spi^en Dertreten irar. aSo fid) ûber bem Sanbungë= 
pïa^ 5ur ©eite ber ^afjrftrafee, bie fief) t)om llfer awè in einer ïnappen ^uroe bergan 




[675] DECTSGHER TEIL 115 

totnbet, ein freier 5pia^ mit umfûffenber aîunbficf}! finbet, finb biefe 3(u§erliiâf)ïten, 
SOÎitgïieber ber $8e!}Drben, bit .Jîonfuïn iiub it)re 2lnge:^origen unb feeborgugte grembe 
t)Iaciert, mit tt)nen bie ajertreter ber greffe, bie atlein in einev ,^o))f5al)t bon fec^aig 
^^erfoneu crfdf^ienen finb. 

Sïac^bem bie g^iirftlic^feiten unter ben gefi^ilberten SBegrii^ungêïunbgebungen an 
Sanb geftiegen toaxm, na()m ber ^aifer bie 2Siaïommen§anfpra(ï)e be§ 23iirgermeifterâ 
^otfaè entgegen, ber in griec^ifc^er ©proche eine Dîebe Hotl poetifc^er, fiiblicf) ilberfd^au^ 
ntenber ÏSenbung ï)ielt. 3ï)re .«ôauptfa^e ïauteten : ,,Unfer 3}oIï ift gfl'idEtic^ ii6er bie 
SeSaf)!, burd^ bie (fuer DDlajeftdt, ber §iiter bes aOeîtfriebenê, unfer S^aterlanb geeï)rt 
^aben. ©§ beuget fic^ in ®{)rfurc^t nnb fc^miicft bie 2ôege mit 23Iumen. (S§ umiuinbct 
©urer 93îaje[tdten olgeîalbte ©tirn mit bem fîranj ber Silbertlcitter nnferer OïiDen= 
l)aine. Unfere 9Sorfal)ren, bie einft ben groberer Srojaê aufgenommen ïjaben, finb 
èafiir burd^ bie ®id^tïunft unfterbïicf) gemorben, unb je^t toirb bie ©efd^ic^te jnïilnftiger 
5(ûf)rl^uitberte ben îîomen nnferer glitcïliâien ©tabt uereinen mit jenem beê mac^tDoûen 
O^ôrbererê be§ g^ortfcf)vitteê, beê rul)mreid)en Dîac^fommenô ru^mreicf)er Sîorfal^ren." 
®er begeifterte Dîebner fc^Iofe mit einem .^oiï) auf bie faiferticfjen ©afte, ba^ fic^ 
braufenb fortpflan^te, 

S)er ^ûifer banïte in gried^ifc^er ©proche unb mit l^erjïidien SBorten. ©arauf 
ïiefic^tigte er bie @t)renîompagnie, bie Bon 3'Jgïingen ber l^iefigen DleferDeoffisierôaïabemie 
geftctit toar. Sanacf) luurbcn bie Stuto^ beftiegen unb in nid)t aûju rafc[)er 3^aï)rt ging 
eê bergan ^ur §auptftraBe, ber ,,@pianata". 5ÏRannf(ï)aften nom je^nten 3nfonterie= 
régiment bilbeten ©palier, ©a^inter brdngten fitï) bicf}te 3>olfêmaffen. SaS iîoiferpaar 
banïte fiir bie 3itïufe, mie auc^ flir bie freubige SBegriifenng an§ aûen 3^enftern ber 
palaftartigen |)aufer. ^m fdfinerieren Sempo ging eë bann an ber Suc^t Don ^aIid^io= 
pulo entlang nacf) ©afturi, ino bie O^rauen in prad^tiger 2anbeêtrad)t aufgefteût maren 
unb ber ©emeinbeoorftanb bm iîaifer in ïurjen SBorten begriifete. SSenige 3}linuten 
Ipater ging auf bem Sliïiitleion, an beffen Sor ebenfaltë DJtilitar aufgeftellt Uun-, bie 
©tanbarte in bie §5f)e.- 



Von den Weltsprachen. 



Einc historische RetracliUing der Entwickelung unserer bedeutendsten 
Kultursprachen gibt Dr. Franz Winterstein in seinem soeben erschienenen 
Bûche Die Verhehrsspracheii der Erde (Frankfiirt a. M., Moritz Dieslerweg) 
mit einem gleichzeitigen Uberblick iiber die Aiisbreitung der Weltidiome in 
der Gegenwart. Es haben in dieser Hinsicht im Laufe der Zeit hôchst bemer- 
kenswerte Verschiebungen ' stattgefunden. Die Zabi der Sprachen wirdnach 
Winterstein im Grunde immer geringer, abgesehen von den Neubildungen- 
der Mischsprachen^ wie Neger-Englisch. Trolzdem existiertnoch diestattliche^ 
Anzahl von 335 selbstandigen ■■ Spracben mit mebr aïs tansend Diak^kten auf 
dem Erdenrund. 

Nach der Vorherrschaft des Franzôsiscben im achtzebnten und zu Anfang 
des neunzehnten Jahrhunderts und dem darauffolgenden Siegeslauf der 
engliscben Spracbe ist seit den neunziger Jabren des vorigen Jabrhunderts 
beiden Spracben ein gefabrlicber Nebenbuhler « im Deutscben erwacbsen, und 
zwar in allen Teilen der Erde, auf allen Gebieten menscblicher Tatigkeit. Das 
Einflufigebiet des Hochdeutscben in der ganzen Welt erstreckt sicb auf rund 
hundert Miliionen Menschen, des Niederdeutscben auf dreifiig Miilionen. 



1. déplacements (d'influence) . — 2. nouvelles formations. — 3. langues mixtes. 
A. .imposant. — 3. indépendantes. — 6. rival. 



H6 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



[6761 



Englisch ist iinter etwa zweihundert Millionen verbreitet. Das eigentliche 
englische Sprachgebiet umfafît aber nur etwa 125 Millionen, darunler 50 
Millionen richtige Briten und 20 Millionen deutscher Abkunft, die uns durch 
Auswanderung verloren gegangen sind. 

Unter den Seeleuten der germanischen Welt hat sich eine Mischsprache 
gebildet ans Englisch, Skandinavisch und Plattdeutsch, die dem Englischen 
am nachsten steht. Sie wird auch iin Binnenlande immer mehr bekannt. Es 
ware daher zu wûnschen, dafi bald Genauercs iiber sie verôffentlicht werde, 
zumal sie in gewisser Beziehung vieileicht ein Verstandigungsmittel zwischen 
den verschiedenen Germanenstammen darstellen wird. In Nordamerika 
erhalt sich das eigentliche Plattdeutsch unter den Eingewanderten langer als 
Hochdeutsch ; in manchen Orten wird es dort mehr gesprochen als dièses. 
Sonst steht Amerika in Sprache und Verkehr hauptstichlich unter dem 
wachsenden Einfïufi des Englandertums, vor allem die Hauptmasse des 
Nordens. In ihr besitzt die englische Sprache ihr gewaltigstes Verbreitungs- 
gebiet. 

In der ^Yeltausbreitung l'olgt dem Englischen in grofsem Abstand'' das 
Franzosische, namlich mit 47 Millionen und cinem Einflufsgcbiet von etwa 
50 Millionen. Selbst als Welt-Modesprache tritt es immer mehr zurïick 
zugunsten des Englischen und Deutschen. Spanisch wird von 45 Millionen 
gesprochen und von weiteren 5 Millionen verslanden. Portugiesisch gilt bei 
22 Millionen Menschen als Verkehrssprache, Italienisch hat sich iiber etwa 
38 Millionen ausgebreitet, Griechisch ïiber 4. Grofîrussisch beherrscht im 
ganzen 100 Millionen, wird aber nach der Ansicht Wintersteins ebensowenig 
eine weltumspannende Sprache werden wie Chinesisch trotz seiner 400 und 
Japanisch mit seinen 46 Millionen. Die 100 Millionen Inder, die Hindostanisch 
sprechen, bleiben nur auf das diesen zutnigliche Klima beschrankt. Arabisch 
wird angesichts seiner grofien riiumlichen Ausdehnung von 55 Millionen 
geluaucht, Malaisch von 25 Millionen. Tiirkisch wird immer noch von 23 
Millionen gesprochen. 

Von den slawischen Sprachen, so schreibtder Verfasser des interessanten 
Werkchens weiter, haben wir die russische am wenigsten zu fiirchten ; sie 
wird hôchstens auf den Bereich ihres eigentlich politischen Einflufigebiets 
beschrankt bleiben. Die fast ebenso scliwer zu erlernende deutsche Sprache 
breitet sich auch ohne aufiere Machtmittel aus durch die wachsende kulturelle 
Bedeutung und immer wcitere rilumliche Verbreitung ihrer Triiger. Die 
westslawischen Sprachen dagegen sind der deutschen gerade deshalb 
gefahrlich, weil sie von Menschen gesprochen werden, die an Gesittung 
unter, an Volksvermehrung aber iiber uns stehen. — Das Englische hat den 
Gipfel seiner Grofie ûberschritten. Dièse Sprache ist ja technisch im Vorteil 
gegenïiber der unserigen und daher leichter zu erlernen. Trotzdem hat 
Professor Miinsterberg von der Harvard-Uni versitât nachgewiesen, dafi sie 
zur Weltsprache weniger geeignet soi als das Deutsche, selbst nach V^erein- 
fachung^ ihrer sehr verwickelten Rechtschreibung. 



1. distance. — 8. simplification. 



2)lc frtttftctt 2;<i0c. 



1. 

^à) bin fo f)otb ben fauften S^agen, 
2Bann in ber erften O^niljïingêjeit 



S)ei* .<ôtmme(, fiïaiilirf) auf(]efd)ïagen, 
3ur ®rbe ©ïanj iinb 23}arme firent^ 
5)ie 5liUer nocf) Dom (Sifc grauen, 
5)er ipiigel fdion fid) founii] Ijcbt, 
S)ie 9Jlabil)en fid) tn§ Q^reie traiten, 
Xer <^inber <Spid fid) neu bcïebt. 



[677] 



DELTSCHER TEIL 



^il 



S)ann ftel^' td) auf bem JBerge broben 
Unb jef)' e§ alIeS, ftitt erfreut, 
®ie23ru[tt)onïeifem®i-anggef)oben, 
2)er nod) jum 2Buufd)e nid)t gebeit)t. 
3fC^ bin ein <^inb unb mit bem Spiete 
2)er ï)eiteren Statut Dergnûgt, 
^n if)re rubigen ©efûf)(e 
^ft gauj bie ©eele eingetDiegt. 

^d) bin fo ()olb hen fan|ten S^agen, 
2Kann iï)rer milb befonnten 3^(ur 
®eritt)rte ' ©reife 3(b ]d)teb fagen ; 
S)aun ift bie Çeier ber Dîatur. 



1. émus. 



©ie prangt nid)t mef)r mit 33Iiit' unb 

[ptle, 
5111' ibve regen ^rcifte rut)n, 
©ie fammeit fii^ in fiiBe ©tille, 
5n i^re Sliefen fd)aut fie nun. 



S)te ©eele, jiingft fo ^oc^ getragen, 
®ie fenfet i^ren ftofjen O^Ing, 
©ie iernt ein friebîidieâ Sntfagen -, 
©rinnerung ift i^r genug. 
S)aiftminî)ot)ïimfanftenS(^toeigen, 
S)û§ bie llcatur ber ©eete gob ; 
®ô ift mil- fo, at'j biirft' id) fteigen 
§inunter in mein ftilleê ©rab. 
Submig Ul)(anb. 

2. renoncement. 



Das Kissen der Grâfin Confalonieri*. 



Die Gratin Teresa Casati Confalonieri '. war nach Wien gekommen, iim 
die Gnade ihres Gatten zu erlangen. An dem Tage, wo man den verhang- 
nisvollen Beschlutî gefafit batte, war um Mitternacht ein Bote mit dem 
Todesurteil abgereist. Die gutherzige Kaiserin sandte einen Kammerherrn 
zu der Gratin, damit er dersell»en diirch wùrdevolles Schweigen den 
Schmerz ausdriicke, den die engelsgleiche Fûrstin dariiber empfand, dafi 
ihr die Rettung nicht gelungen war. Trotz der vorgerùckten Stunde fiihr 
Teresa Confalonieri im Wagen eilends nach dem Schlol^ ; die Kaiserin, 
die sich schon in ihre Zimmer zurûckgezogen batte, konnte es nicbt 
abscblagen, sie zu empfangen. Die Unglûcklicbe weinte so sebr und ibre 
Verzweitking war so unwidersteblicb, dal-i die Kaiserin ganz aufgelôst zu 
ibrem Gemabl lief : nacb einiger Zeit 'fiir die Angst derTeresa mocbte es 
ein Jabrbundert sein !) kam sie mit der Gnade zurùck. 

Da galt es, scbnell, scbleunigst, den Boten einzubolen, zu ûberholen, 
trug er doch den Todessprucb ! Teresa warf sicb in eine Kutscbe, hielt 
nirgends an, bezablte den Postillonen vier bis secbsfacben Lobn, nahm 
nicbts zu sicb als einige Getrânke, kam zur rechten Zeit in Mailand an 
und Friedricb stieg nicbt auf das Scbafott. 

Wâbrend der Reise batte sie ibr Haupt auf einem kleinen Kissen 
ausgerubt, das sie mit ibren Trànen benetzt batte, Trànen der Angst, sie 
kàme nicbt zur rechten Zeit an, Trànen der Hoffnung, Trânender Gatten- 
liebe. 

Dieser vertraute Zeuge des wichtigsten und verbângnisvoUsten 
Augenblicks im Leben der beiden Gatten wurde den Richtern Friedrichs, 
die ibn zum Tode verurteilt batten, in die Hànde gelegt; dièse gaben ibn 
ebrerbietig dem geretteten Gemabl. Er nabm ibn mit sicb auf den Spiel- 
berû. Ail seiner Kleider beraubt, gefesselt, auf einem Lager von Strob, 



* Siehe die vier andern Telle. 

1. Der Graf Friedrich Confalonieri wurde von Osterreieh wegen Karbonarismus verurteilt. 



118 DEUTSCHER TEIL [678] 



aile Bequemlichkeiten des Lebens entbehrend, trennte er sich nie von 
dem kleinen Kissen. 

Piero Maroncelli ^. 



2. Mitgefangener des Dichters Silvio Pellico uad des Grafen Confalonieri. 



^Iumcnfd)taf. 



®ie gan^e ^îtanjenluelt ftef)t unter bem ^îegiment ' ber ©onne, ntd)t nui* 
infofern'^ biefeïbe ben âreiSïauf ber ^a^reSjeiten ï)ert)etfuf)rt; aiicï) ber 2Bed)feï 
t)on %aa, unb 9îad)t greift tuunbertiar tief in baS Seben ber ©eîD&c^je ein^ 
SBenn bie erfteii ©trût)Ien ber DDlorgenfonne ûber ben ®rbtrei§ auôftromen, 
bann erlt)ad)en aud) bie 58ïiimen t)om nad)tltd)en (£d)Iuntmer, ©te rid)ten bie 
5um Soben geneigteu ^opfc^en empor ; Ijierauf nel)men fie forglid) iï)re 
©eîDdnber au§ bem griinen .Ënofpeiifd)rein, in tDeïc^em fie biefelben luciljrenb 
ber ?lad)t nerborgcn tjatteu, t)reiteii fie aiic^einanber unb laffen iïire gldn,^enben 
^arben in ber ©onne fpielen^ 

®a5 Sid)t ift e§, meM)eo bie ^>f(Qn^,en eruicrft ; aber, mie bao ja aud) bei ben 
93îenfd)eu ber g^all ift, bie einen finb Sangfd)lafev, bie anbern ftet)en ,^citig ûuf ; 
unb bieô gefd)ieî)t mit fold)er ^tinttlid)teit, baB ber grof^e Dîûturforfc^er Cinné 
e§ nerfnd)te, cine Slumenu{)r jufûmmen 5U ftellen. ©iefelbe geljt jeboc^ nur bei 
ï)ellem, tïarcm ÏBctter rid)tig ; bei bebedtem Rimmel ober bei 9hgemiietter 
bagegen bffnen fid) bie 23Utten oft gar nid^t. 3tuifd)en 3 unb A llt)r be§ 
9JUu-gen§ cntfnïtet ber ÎOicfenbodêbart'^ bie gclben 9?liitenfôpfd)en ; ^Uiifc^en A 
unb 5 U^r ertt)ad)t bie blaue Sid)orie, 5tî)ifd)en :> unb G Uf)r ber gemeine 
8bn)en3at)n '^ folnie aud) ber 9}îo()n', jtrifdien (J unb 7 bie ©cinfebifteP unb bie 
©atatftanbe, 5Unfd)en 7 unb 8 bie 3:eid)rofeMinbber ®aud)beil'", eine ©tunbe 
fpdter bie 9îingelblnmc, unb fo get)t eS fort non ©tunbe ,yi ©tunbe. i'ieïe 23Iumen 
I)aben einen iiblen 9hif, uieil fie fpdt aufftetien : bie 9.1îittagèblnme, tiielri)e mit 
fïeifc^igem 2anh bie ^yelfcn uon (iapri betleibet, bffnet it)re a3liiten erft gcgen 
11 lU)r, unb eine aubère %xi t)at fid) fogar ben ©pottuamen ber ,,nad)mittdg= 
lid)en" jugejogen. iUele SBIilten ^alten ©iefta in ben l^eifeen Slageciftunben, 
inbem fie bie 33Iumentrone mieber in ben Jietd) nerfd)ïiefeen unb bie 23ïiiten= 
ftiele mie jum ':).Hittag§fd)ldfd)en f)erabnidcn ïaffen. @in fylad)§felb" bffnet bie 
Mauen Slngen feiner 93Iumen iibert)aupt nur be§ lUirmittag^j unb ()dlt fie beo 
Stac^mittago gefd)loffen. 

®ie meiften 23ïumen ge^en gegen 5lbenb jur 9îu^e ; aber e§ gibt unter i^nen 
aud) -lîad)tfd)lr)drmcrinnen, bie bei Zaç[ fd)(afen unb erft in ber S)untelftunbe 
fid)tbar uicrben. Unter il)nen finben fid) t)od)intereîfante (Seftaïten, bie fid) nur 
im 5.Honb= unb ©tcrnenlid)t fd)auen laffen, obuiol)! fie nid)t nbtig bdtten, fid) 
t)or bem Xage ju nerbcrgen. 3" ibnen gct)brt bie uiet befungene Sotoâblumc 
be§ 9tilê unb bie tbniglidie 3}it'toria beâ^HmajonenftromS. Siepoetifd)fte unter 
iï)nen ift ,,bie ^ônigin ber 3tad)t", bie erft inber ®dmmerungi()re filbcL-fc^im= 
mernbe Slumentrone nott feineu 2)ufte§ auftut, um î.ltitternai^t im noUften 
©lanje ftral)ït unb am anbern lllorgen Derbïii()t '- ift. 

dlûà) ^. 6of)n. 

1. Waci)l. — 2. en taut que. — 3. greift... cin, h)iïît. — 4. fdÇitmmern. — 5. salsifis 
des prés. — 6. pisseolit. — 1. pavot. — 8. laiterou. — '.). lis d'eau. — 10. mouron. — 
11. champ de chauvre. — 12. fanée. 



[679] DEUTSCHER TEIL 119 



($cfd)i(f|tc 9cè Z<i)iti)cê* 



S)cr ©c^iil) beftanb in bon ctïteften 3e^ten getDÏ^ nur au§ etitem «Stûd 
2;ierf)ûut, bûâ mtttelâ eiiteg, ben bur(^(od]crteu 9îanb .^ufammenjteïienbcu 
OfîiemenS' auf bem ©pann- fe[tgeï)a(ttMt luurbc. ^Iber bie .fêun[t beS ©erdeii'j' muB 
friif) erfitnben inorben fein, iinb fobalb eâ erft gelungen inar, tneic^eo iinb 
gefd)meibtgeâ * Sebev l)cr5u[teUen, cntlincfelten fief) fc^ited aitis ber primitiueii 
3^it^be{(eibiing bie ©anbûïe, ber ©(ï)uf) unb eub(icf) bei* ©ttefel. ®ie ûtten 
2igl)ptei- trugen neden ©c^u^en auè $8aftgef(ec^t '■' foIc£)e auè fd)bnem, t)te(fac| 
rei(^ oerjtertem Seber. 5liif ben ©ot)(en'^ ber Don ben ^>t)ûraonen benu^ten 
<S(^u(]e befanb fid) oft baè eingebrannte ober cingecttite' 33i(b eineS an ^cinben 
unb 5-iiBen gefeifelten DJianneô non entmeber branner ober jc^tuarjer §Qnt= 
farbe, aifo etneê g^einbeâ — benn feine Sanbsleute ftellte ber 5(gl)pterin roter 
O^arbe bar — eine ^f^itftration beâ une anâ ber 93tbel befannten 2Borte§: „^d) 
luitt beine ^einbe unter beine ^yiiBe geben." 

3)ie ffiibel ift e§ and), bie nnâ bie altefte 9îa(^ric^t iiber ben @d)nf} ii5er= 
mitte(t^ unb 5Uiar ini 5tt)eiten S3nc^e 5Jcop, ha it)m eine Stimme auS bem 
brennenben ^Bnfdje^ jurnft : „3ief)e beine Sd)ube auô, benn biei5 ift f)eilige§ 
Canb." S)a5 Slnéâietjen ber ©d)ube galt iiberi)anpt bei ben Drientalen aie ein 
3eid)en ber ®f)rfuri^t, etina inie bei un§ baS 3lbnet)men beâ §nte§, unb ïjat fic^ 
aï§ folc^eâ bei ben Motjammebanern erl)alten. 3lber aiiâ) ber ©tiefet tuar ben 
aïten §ebrdern tool)t betannt. ^erobot erjablt, ha'^ fie ©ticfel trugen, bie 
3^it§e unb Seine bebedten, unb im iibrigen fiit)rt er bei 5lnf5at)(ung ber 
^'riegsoblter bee jïerres bie ^apblagonier, ^^brl)gier unb îf)rafer al§ ftiefe(= 
tragenbe 3}blfer an. 58ei ben ©riec^en imr bie ©anbale bie getobt)nlid)e 
Q^ufebetleibnng filr ben 5lUtag in ©tabt unb Canb, aber ja^ofe ©tatuen nub 
33afenbilber jeigen un§, baB jum 33eifpiel bao ^t)aecafinm, eine 5lrt t)on 
©tiefet, ber biâ ano ^nie reid)te unb uorn gefd)iuirt tourbe, oon {yelbberren 
unb 2Bi'irbentragern"' angetegt tourbe, unb hù\] iibert)aupt eine gro^c 9.1tannig- 
faltigîeit in hm ©anbaïen= unb ©tiefelforinen ber ©ried)en jn finben tuar. $8ei 
i^nen fotoo^l toie bei ben Struâfern unb namentïid) bei ben Sftbmeru tourbe ein 
bebeutenber Curuê in ©d)ut)en getrieben, unb ein ^4-^aar fotd)er ©d)ut)e galt atS 
ein fet)r auneï)inbareô ®efd)enï ober Srbftiid. 2}en eigentlic^en ©tiefel trugen 
bei ben 9îômern bie ©enatoren, ^atrijier unb .firieger. S)er „(Sampaguâ" 
at)nelte betu ^^baecafium ; er toar ein ©tiefel, ber biâ an bie f)aïbe Zî^abù 
reic^te, oorn gefd)uiirt tuurbe unb bie 3e^en freilie^, tt>at)renb bie „6aliga", 
ber eigentlicfje ©olbatenftiefel, ben g^uB ganj bebedte. ^tu 5-llitteIaïter, ba hn 
9îittern unb .^nappeu haè Sifenfleib, bie inetaUene 2^einfct)iene, im ©ebrauc^ 
toar, fam ber ©tiefet aufeer 'IJÎobe, aud) ben ptiantaftifd)en ©c^nabelfd)uben beâ 
1-4. Sfftfjî-iunbertê îonute er feine J^'onturrenj mac^en ; erft im fiinfjebnten ^' 
3faf)rf)unbert tourbe er U)ieber aUgetnein getragen. 5lu5 bem ^at)re 1464 finb 
ein ^aar ©tiefet .ôeinric^ê VI. oon (Sngtanb auf unfere 3eit gefommen, bie an 
ber ©eite oon ber ©ot)Ie bi§ jum -^nie gefnbpft tourben unb in ben ®amafd)en 
ber infanterie beS ac^t^e^nten i^abrbnnbertâ getreulic^e 9îac^abmungen 
gefunben f)aben. (Sinen ungef)euren £ui;uô trieben bie begiiterten ^taffeu im 
fiebjebnten ^a^t-'tjunbert mit jeuen toeiten ©d)Iappftiefe{n, bie nod) mit ©pi^en 
unb ©tidereien oer,^iert toareu unb ben Xrdger getui^ ebenfo fe^r belaftigt 
tjaben toie bie g(bdd)enbefe|ten ©d)imbelfc^u()e beâ oierjefjuten ^a^r^unbertê, 

i . courroie. — 2. cou-de-pied. — 3. taunerie. — 4. souple. — 5. écorce. — 6. semelles. 

— 7. gravée (à l'aide d'un acide). — 8. ttefext. — 9. buisson ardenl. — 10. dignitaires. 

— 11. guêtres. 



120 DEDTSCHER TEIL [680] 

©ext bem nd)tjet)nten 3(Cit)rt)unbert liabeit bie Oîeitftieteï betnal)e jebe aubère 
3ier eingelnifet itnb niir praïtifd)en o^uerfe" gebient. 9htn foU audf) tt)re 3eit 
DorBet fetn, unb bie ©amaf(ï)en, bie jon[t ben eïeganten aïten iperren unb ben 
îïeinen ^inbern uorbeijalten umren, gelangen 311 neuen ïriegerifd)en Sljren. 



îBcrmtfcfttc 9îa(hviàiUn. 



2ïm 13. 2ï^)ril ift in 23erltn bie alte Crarnisonkirche Doïïftanbig niebergebrannt. 
3)er 2urm unb haé ©etoolbe ber ^irc^e finb eingcfturjt. 2}on ben im §auptfcf)iîf 
untergebrac^ten O^aîjnen au§ bem ^^elbjuge 1870/71 fonnte nur eine ein^rige gerettet 
inerben. 



Sie bretBig tvan3ofiîc^en ©tubenten, bie feit bem 21. Sïpril in Serïin toeilten, 
imirben am 22. Don bem Jfteïtor ber SBerliner Unitierfitat, ©el^eimrat Stumpf, in ber 
Slnla 1 empfangen. ^nx^ nac^ 10 Ul^r ï)atten fid^ bie jungen O^vauâofen mit il^ren 
beuticfien -HommiUtonen ^ unb (Saftgc5evn ", ÎOhtgliebern ber beutf(^=fran3bfiîc^en 
©efellî(î|ûft, im Senatorcnjimmcr * ber Uniiierittdt uerfammelt. SSon ïner anè tiegaben 
fid) bie ©dfte in bie 3lula, Uio ber 9îeftor ben fraujDfift^en ©tubenten im 9îamen ber 
Itninerfitât ein ïjerjïicïieê 2GitIïommeu ï)ot. ©e{}cimrût©tumpf gab in feinerS8egrùfeung§= 
anfpracf)e einen ^iftorifc^en Ûberblicf ûber bie gutroicïeïung ber JSerliner UniDerfitût, 
ging bann ouf bie Organifation ber beutfc^en §Dd}id[}ulen ein unb 30g eine interefî 
faute ''^^araiïetc 3nnfcC)en Sentf(^lanb§ f)of)en Sd)uten unb ber Sorbonue. ©r begrûfete 
ben 23efu(ï) ber franjofifc^en Stubenten aU einen Uiid^tigcn 5cf)rttt jur §erbeifiïl^rung 
eineê engeren 3(nfc()Iuffe§ ber bciben ^ulturublfer, bie gegenfeitig noneinanber ïernen 
ïonnen. 3um ©c^tufe feiner 9tebe umnfd^tc ber 9îeïtor ben franâûfifc^en ^ommilitonen 
einen fro^Iirfien 3tufent^alt in S)eutf(^Ianb unb fprad^ bie ^offnung au§, ba§ bie 
freunbfc^aftlic^en 53nnbe, bie jïpift^en beu beutfd^en unb fran3ofifc^en ©tubenten in 
biefen 2agen geïniipft merben, Don 5)auer fein mod^ten. 

S)en Sauf ber ©afte ftattete ^rofeffor Slnbler non ber ©orbonne in einer tursen, in 
beutf^er ©prac^e gel)aUeuen 9lebe ab. @r fteûte fic^ aU e^emaligen ©douter ber aima 
mater Berolinensis t)or, ber feiner Serliner ©tnhien3eit fiir feiue fpatere (gutioidelung 
ben ttcfften S)ant fc^ulbe. ®r priée in berebten îûorten bie f)oï}e ©tufe, ûuf ber beutfc^e 
3[Qiffenf(ï)aft unb beutfcf)e 2et)rinftitute ftdnben, unb fprad) non ber Çioi^ac^tung, bie 
bûê gefamte Sluêlûub nor ber beutfcïieu Hniuerfitdt unb il^ren glan3enben Seî^rern tjabe. 
^H-ofeffor Stnbler ïenn3eid^nete bann ben S'^ved beè Scfucbec; : bie fran3ofifd^en ©dfte 
JDOÏIten bie norbilblicfien ©inric^tungen Seutfdf(tanb§ fennen ïernen, um nac^ if)rem 
ajtufter in ber ,'ôeimat an bie ©ri'inbung df)nli(ï)er Qnftitute gefien 3U fonnen. 3lufeerbem 
fei ber SSunfd^, ben bcutfcî)en ^ommititoucn, non bercn frol)licf}er ©efeUtgïeit unb 
ernftem O^Ieife fie foniel ge^ort, auc^ perfonlicf; ndl)er 3U treten, bie Sriebfeber biefer 
©tubienretfe geuiefen. 



1. salle des fêtes. — 2. ^ameraben. — 3. hôtes. — 4. salle du conseil. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N» 16 



20 Mai 1908. 



g« Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



<Bcfmif(ï)tf 9lat()rirf)tcn. 



^ic 5cutfd)cn ^urftcu tot'un Sia'xycx 5ra"î ^o\t} I. 

2tin ~. DJiai feierte Siaxïtx ^yrana 3ofef I- î^en jec^jigften ©ebenïtag ' fcineê 
gîegierungôantrittê. Sei biefem 3lnIaB fanb in ©d^onénmn eine §uïbigung ^ fdmt= 

iicf)er beuti'tïien Sunbeêîurften ftatt. 
3ltê ber e'^runtrbige §errfc^er in ben 
^reiê ber g^itrften trat, unirbe er mit 
einem einmiitigen S^t'el^'iif begrïtêt. 
ïltit Dor tiefer ®rregung jitternber 
©timme berlaê ^aifer 2BiI^eIm 
folgenbe 3tnipïad^e : 

gtne et'^eïienbe fîiisung ' ber 9ott= 
lichen ©nabe unb aiorfe'^ung '' t[t e§, 
bic un§ am "^eutigen Sage um bte 
erfiafiene ^perjon guerer iîaiferïid^en 
unb ^i3mgli(^=ît^oftoUic^en Dîtajeftat 
liereinigt. Sec^jig "^aijXt, jlnei D]îen= 
ic()enalter '^aten Suere ^aiferlic^e unb 
^oniglic^=5(poi"toUjc^e gjlajeftat in nie 
raftenbem (Sifer unb treuefter, ebeïfter 
'iîfltc^terfiillung bent aSo^I unb bent 
©tiicf S^rer SSolter geltiibmet. 53tit 
berec^tigtem ©tolj unb ^oï)er ®enug= 
tuung mag e§ haS, Çerj (Suerer ÎHajeftat 
erfiillen, ttiie tion alien ©eiten bie 
Untertonen bent in g^rfuvc^t geïieïiten 
Çerrîc^er bie ïanbeêDaterïid^e 2reue 
mit l^ingebenber SieBe unb 2)an!6arïeit 
ju oergelten bemû^t finb. 5l6er nx^ï nur ^3]UUionen eigener Sanbeêfinber jubeïn in frôler 
5e[te§ftimntung if)rem î)eiBgeliet)ten ^aifer unb iîonig, — nein, auà) lueit ^inau§ iièer bie 
©rensen ber ^3]tonarcf)ie Beugt fief) bie 2BeU in «Derefirung unb Setnunberung Cor ber eï)r= 
miirbigen ©eftolt gurer 5)tajeftat. 

guère Majeftat jel)en ^ier brei ©enerationen beutfc^er ^iirften um \\à) oeriammett unb 
ïeinen barunter, bem Êuere 5)îa)eftat nic^t jt^on ein SSorbilb geloefen Waren, bebor er ielbft 
berufen toar, bie ^l!flid)ten jeine§ t)o^en 2tmte§ ju iiben. Un§ aUen '^aBen guère ^]]}ajeftat 
in iec^jigja^riger 3trtieit etn l)errUc^eë Seifpiel aufgefteUt, tnoran fic^ nod^ bie .«iîinber unb 
gntel ber ^iingfi^" unter un§ erbauen tijerben. 

@o finb toir benn, bie treuen greunbe unb SSertiiinbeten (Surer ^aiferïicfjen unb ^bnigîic^= 
mpoftoUjd^en Majeftat unb mit un§ 3^re Majeftat bie ^aiierin unb fionigin, meine 
©ema^Un, '^ier^er geeilt, um 3eugniê atijutegen eon ben l^eralic^en ©efii^ten inniger 




«aifer )^xa\\\ ^ofet 1. 



1. anniversaire. — 2. hommage rendu par. — 3. permission. — 4. Providence, 
rgn allbm. 16 



122 DEUTSCHER TEIL [722] 

greunb^c^aft unb Stntianglic^feit, bie un§ fur Sucre yJîaieftat tefeeïeu. 3Iu§ fieinegtent ^erjen 
ï)ringert ton uui'ere ^ulbigung bar bem eblen ^errîdjer, bem treuen SBunbeëgenoffen, bem 
mdt^tigcn §ort be§ griebenë, auf beffen §aupt ttiir ben reti^ften Segen @otte§ ï|era'6fle'^en_ 

Sfit beloegten Sôorten banîte barauf ber ïaiferliiïie ^ubilar: 

guère ïatferïtd^e unb îoniglic^e 5)tajeftdt "^aïien im a5erem mit Setner ïonigïtd^en Ço'^eit 
bem -Çrinjregenten Don a3at)ern, S^ren ^Kajeftaten ben .^îonigen bon Sac^fen unb 2Burttem= 
ï)erg, ben ï)ter anlucienbcn S)ur(^ïauc§ttgften ' unb Suri^ïaucfitigen beutfc^en 23unbeêfurften 
unb bem SSertreter ber ^^reien §anfeftabte ^ ben tieBenêhJurbtgen Sntfi^luiî gefaf]t, mir au§ 
?(n(afe ber grreicfjung meine§ 60. 3îegieïung§jo^re§ ferfonli(^ ^fire ©lûtïtDÛnft^e bar3U= 
tirtngen. 

®iefer SSeweiê ^^rer mir \o ûberauê teueren J^-'sunbid^aft, ber ju ben ïofttiarften 6rinnc= 
tungen meine§ £eï)en§ ge^orcn iuirb, ï|ût mein fierj auf ba§ freubtgfte Beriiïjrt, unb idj bitte 
Sie, {)ierfUr raeinen innigften, tief empfunbenen ®anî entgegenjune'^men. 

^â) barf in biefem mtd^ in î)o'^em 5)îaf3e begtiiiïenben ?ltte ^erjïic^er 3uneigung toof)! eine 
feierlid)e ^unbgeOung ' be§ monarc()Tf(^en îpïinjipâ erïiïicîen, bem S)eutj(^Ianb feine Madjt 
unb ©rô^e tierbantt. %uâ) Cfterreidj4lngarn§ ,$îraft liegt in biefem 5pringt^3, unb in ber 
treuen unb umnanbelbaren fiieBe meiner 3.>olfer l)abe i(^ ftet§ neue 3"^ erfid^t gefi^b^ft, um 
ben mir oblicgenben fc^tneren 5pflic^ten gerecf)t 3U n)erben. S)te 2atfac§e, ha'^ e§ mir fjeute 
oergbnnt ift, eine fo gro^e Stnjaïjl beutfc^er Jiirften um miiï) Cerfammelt ju fe^en, ift auc^ 
bie ûuêbrudêtioUfte Seftiitigung beê 3rtiifcf)en un§ feit îicina'^e brcifjig ^aïjren befte^enbcn engen 
unb unerfc^iitterïicf^en 5Bunbe§tierï)dUniffc§. 

®iefer îag beftarft mii^ in ber frof)en Srluartung, baf] biefel nur frieblii^e 3'^'^'^ ber= 
folgenbe 33iinbni§ bem gïcid^en Seftreben ber anbcren 93îac{)te toirffam jur ©eite ftet)en, feine 
2(ufga6e ïii§ in bie fernfte 3ufunft OoU erfiilleu rticrbc. 

^c^ bitte bie gi3ttlicf)e i^orfe^u^g, fie moge (Sure '■JJlajeftaten unb aile bcutfd^en Sunbe§= 
fiirften fovie aud) ^iï)re ^Jîajcftat bie .riaifcrin unb .Ûonigin, beren ?lnh)cfenï)cit mid) tief 
riiï)rt unb ju ludrmftcm San! ucr^flid)tet, fiir aile 3citcn in itjren gnabigen (Sd)u^ nefjmcn. 



Sd)i((eië 2otciimaQfe ift Oov ïurjem ans bem ïJ3efilj ber î^îac^ïomnteii* beô îôeimarer 
Sûrgermeifterô ©djinak tu ben beô ©c^itIer=DJhifeumê in DJiarbad) iiîierget3angen, ©le 
ift bie erfte 3lliformuni] auê ber an ber Seirfie fetèft Don ^(auer ijefdjaffenen {yorm ; 
ein jmeiter, an ber Dlafe Derunftalteter ©ipêabguB'' kfiubet fid) in ber 2Ûetutavcr 
SSibliotfieï. Ste ba unb bort fid) ftnbenben îtbgiiffe finb unoottfommene 3îad)bilbungeu 
ber ®d)liia6efd)eu 2oteumaête unb geben i'iberbieé nur bas ©efid}t, irdbfenb nnr i\[ex 
bie g^orm be^ gan.^en .rîopfcê i)abn\, ber bamalé nollftanbtg aôgegoffen imtrbe. Sa bie 
SJtaêïe auë Ieid)t gebranntem 2on ï)ergefte(lt nnirbc, fo finb tf}re DJÎafje infolgc ber 
6rt}drtung um ein geringe'5 fteiner, aU ber ,ftopf ©d^itlerê fetbft mar. ©ie gidt aile 
3^ormen unb ben gaujen (ïl)araïter ber .spautoberf(dd)e mit aEen ïleinen 3^dltd)en'" aufè 
getrcuefte iuieber. 

* * 

3lm G. SOlai fanb in Ciffabon bie feierïi(^e ©tbeèïeiftung unb bie '^proïtamation .'fîontg 
SQlannelê II. im ©i^ungsfaate ber Seputtertenfammer in ©cgeniuart ber 'i]3aivo, ber 
9lbgeorbncten, ber i}oi)en Seamten unb beô gefamten biplomatifc^en ^orpê ftatt. ®er 
^bnig traf îur,5 waà) 2 llbv nad)mittag§ im '•Jparlament ein. ©obalb er ^ta^ genommen 
^atte, bot tt)m ber 5prdfibent ©oangelium unb ^ru,5ifir bar. §ierauf (eiftete ber .«ilouig, 
ber haé ©jepter in ber tinten ^^anb trug, unter 93erlefung beê entfpred)enben 9(rtitelê 
ber a^erfaffung ben @ib. îllèbanu proïlamierte ber Oberbannertrdger ©raf be ©. Sous 
rençD, oon ^erolben begleitet, ben ^onig nom 93a(fon berab. ®ie ÎDlenge Dor bem 
^alaiê brad) in begeifterte 3u^"iif6 ûu§. Strtitleriefalocn anê ber lyeftung unb non ben 
©d^iffen Oerfiinbeten bie ^roflamation beè ^i3nig§. 



5. éiiiiaenlissimes. — 6. villes hanséatiques. — 1. manifestation. — 8. descendants. — 
9. moulage. — 10. petites rides. 



[723J DEDTSCHKR TEIL 123 



5)ie bie§jat)rigen rï)einiicf)en Jeftipieïe in ©ûffetborf unter Seitung Don ^Rax ©ru6e 
beginnen am 28. Qimi unb bauern Inô ,511111 12. 3uït. ®ô gelangen gur 3Uiffût)ntng 
,,9tomeo unb ^iiUa", ,,SorQuatD ïaffo", ba§ ,,Semetrius={}ragment", ,,:^dtcE)en non 
^eildronn", ,4ÏÏ)ilDtaê" unb ,,S:er 9lu6in" bon §ebkL ©né (el^tgenannte StûcE ge^t 
in einer neuen Siil)ncueinri(^tnng lion DJtaj- ©rube in @3enc. 



2»tcns©ctlin. 



Ut>ct btc 3«"C"v>rf)t""9 ' l'f»' ^ttuîct ttt 5!»icu unb JBctliu. 

3ft fcfpn baâ 5lufeeve beê SBiener 2BDf)nf)au|e§ tjon bem ^Berlinerfo grunbnerid^ieben, 
ha^ man fc^on non nodftânbiger g^rembartigfeit fprec^en ïann, une feîjr trifft bieê erft 
bei ber 3(nlage ber 2Boï)nungen felbft ju» ®ie SBerïiner 2Bo^nung blivfte in bejug auf 
,^omfort unb 3li-iecîmaBigîeit ico^ï in ïeinem Sanbe iibertroffen toerben ; auâ) ni(ï)t Hou 
ber englifcfien 28oï)nung. §ier f)at fief) toieber îietoaî)rï)eitet -, ba& fic^ baê ?8ebiirfniâ 
feiue Crgane fc^afft. Saë Sebiirfniô beô Sertinerô uatf) SSetjaglidjfeit unb ^^wed- 
îHciBigfeit luirb in feinen 2Ûof)nungen auf boê glan^enbfte erfiitit. Saê 33erliner 
îpublifum ift in be^ug auf 233oï)nuugêanIûgen oenuofjut^ luorbcn toie fein anbereê irgenb 
einer ©tabt. S)ie ,,mit aïïem ^omfort ber îîeuaeit auêgeftatteten*" SGol^nungen, loomit 
bie 33erliner §au§eigentiimer bie ^arteien aulocïen, gibt e§ in SSien nur in inenigen 
unb bementfprecEienb' teuren ©remplaren. 3m aûgemeinen ift bie 2Bieuer 5JBoï)nung beê 
9JtitteIftanbeê*^ gerabegu primitiD 3U nenuen ; fie ge^t felten iiber baô 5JtaB beâ 
Dîotuienbigen, oft îaum ïiber ba§ beê Stiïernotiuenbigften Ijinauê. ®ie ®r!er unb 
23aIton§, bie 9Jîdb(ï)en= unb ©peifeÏQmmern, bie gemaïten Seden, bie Stutfatnr, bie 
3;apeten, bie ïleinen ©i^erje, toie SBarmtoafferleitung, eingemauerte ©eïbfpinbe', 
Selcp^on nadE) ber 2Safcf)îû(ï)e ufiu., bie man in 23erlin boc^ fo ficiufig antrifft, fie 
mogen in ïôien in (Sefanbtenpaldfîen ober auc^ in einigen ber 5Dliïïiondr§liioï)nungeu 
tiortommen, in ben S)ur(ï)fcf)nittêit)of)nungen, non beneu ic^ i)m fprecfie, finb fie uicÇit 
3U finben ; ift boc^ in 2Bien fogar bie Sapete fc^on ein Sujuê unb bie meifteu 
1ÏOoî)nungcn blo§ iibertiincfit unb mit einer Matrone iibermatt, fo ba'Q man innerf)alb 
ber nadften SBdnbe n)ol)nt. 2)ie ®eden finb ba meift mit gefd^madflofen patronierten 
Drnamenten ner3iert, bie Ofen finb unanfe'^nïic^e ^at^elfonftrnftionen, bie bem ^intittei' 
nic^t ben ©cOmuct unb nidji bie anbauernbe 233drme lierleif)en mie bie 23erliner 9Jtonu= 
mentatofen. 3^t^tralf)ei3nng fott in ben 3!)îilIiondrêmot)nungen bortommen, ein geloo^n= 
licier @terblict)er nermag fitf) fold^er raffinierter (ïinri(ï)tungen in 5ïûien nic^t 3U 
erfreuen. ^ur3, bie SBiener aOSot)nung fte'^t meiïenmeit ^inter ben Serïiner 2Boî)nungen 
3uriicî. — 2rotîbem mo'^nt man in 2Bien nic^t bitlig. 531an 3aï)It t)ier ungefal^r baè in 
©ulben, maê man in ÎBerlin in ^Ravî 6e3af)(t ober, mit anberen ïïûorten, man muf3 fief) 
in 2Bien mit ber §affte ber 9îdume begnûgen. Seêt)aï6 gibt eô aud^ in 2Bien mel^r 
ïteinere 2G5o:^nungen aU in SSerlin. 3ft e^ bort fc^on fermer, in befferen §dufern eine 
nad) ber ©tra^e gelegene S)rei3immermoï)nuug 3U finben, fo gibt e§ in SBien ûud^ fe^r 
niele 3toei3immeruio^nungen, bie i^rer 3lnlage unb if)rem ^h-eife nac^ fïir beffere SJlieter 
beftimmt finb. 3m atfgemeinen fd^rdnït man fi(^ in biefer Se3ie:^ung in 3Bien fel)r ein. 
3n ^Berlin ift bie aSo^nung ber Hîafeftab beê gefamten iibrigen Sebenê. ®o mie man 
lDoî)nt, fo îleibet man fid^ ; im a3erf)dltnig 3um 9Jhetpreife ftefien bie gefetlfcfiaftfic^en 
SSerpffic^tungen, bie SSergniigungen, bie 23abereife nfm. ^n SBien ïann man biefen 
iïRafeftab nid^t anïegen. 30lan fpart in erfter Sinie an ber SBo^nnug. 
5lu§ bem Sui^ non Stffreb §. gfrieb : „2Bien=33erïin". 

1. disposition intérieure. — 2. vérifié. — 3. gâlé. — 4. pourvus. — 5. conséquemmeat. 
— 6. classe moyenne. — 7. ©|)inbe = Sti^ranî. 



124 DEUTSCHER TEIL [724] 



Hamburger Momentbilder. 



I. — Das arbeitsame Hamburg. 

Mit dem Begriff Hamburg ist fur den Binnenlander ' unzertrennlich der 
des iiberseeischen Handels und der Schiffahrt, des Rcichtums und der 
Freiheit. Was die «Freibeit» anbctrifft, so weifî zwar jeder Orienlierte'^, da6 
auch in Hamburg nur mil Wasser gelvocht wird ^ dafi es aucb hier so etwas 
wie Bureaukratie und Polizeigeist gibt — wenn auch vielleicht nicht in so 
reiner Kultur wie in PreuÊen. Aber mit dem andern bat der Binnenliinder 
den Nagel auf den Kopf getroffen^ 

Obne die Schiflfahrt und den ûberseeischen Handel wâre Hamburg eine 
Grofîstadt wie so viele andere. Das weiÊ hier jeder. Hamburgs Hafenverkehr 
ist der Lebensnerv der Stadt, die Quelle ihres Reichtums. Darum wird aHes 
getan, ihn zu heben. Mit einem Kostenaufwand^ von Hunderten von Millionen 
wurden im Laufe der Jahre die groften Hafenanhigen geschatfen, die der Elbe 
das Aussehen eines Meeresarmes verleihen. Und schon tragt man sich mit 
dem Gedanken, nach Finkenwiirder zu neiie Hafen anzulegen. Aus der 
Kramerstadt^ an der Alster entstand die Handelsmetropole, an der die grôÊten 
Ozeandanipfer anlegen. 

Ein Tag, am Hafen verlebt, und eine Hafenrundfahrt auf einem der 
schnellen Fiihrdampfer zu dem lacherlich billigen Preise von zehn Pfennigen 
geben einen Begriff davon, was intensive Arbeit heifit. Pfeilschnell schieÊen 
Barkassen undMotorboote''durch die lehmfarbige^ Flut, die vor dem scharfen 
KieP weifjgischtend '<> emporspritzt. Dicke Rauchwolken ausstofsend, ziehen 
langsam mit mifstonendem Pfeifen kleine Schleppdampfer " dahin, schwer 
beladene Schuten'^ im Tau hinter sich herziehend. An den kilometerlangen 
Kaianlagen der verschiedenen Hâfen — Segelschitfhafen, Petroleumhafen, 
Brandenburger Hafen, und wie sie aile heifsen — eine fieberhafte Ttitigkeit. 
VomkleinstenEwer'^ der die Elbe herabkam, biszum Windhund'^ des Ozeans, 
der eben von einer Amerikareise zuriickkehrte, liegen die Fahrzeuge neben 
einander. Aber nicht in untiitiger Ruhe. Hunderte, Tausende von fleifiigen 
Hiinden entlôschen '^ von ihnen oder verslauen "^ auf ihnen Waren, deren Wert 
in die Millionen geht. 

Winden''' klirren, Krane '** knarren, kurze ranlie Kommandorufe ertonen. 
Ailes geht wie am Schniirchen '^. Die verschiedensten Sprachen schwirren 
durcheinander, aus den Werften und Werkstiitten drôhnt Hammern, Feilcn 
undHobeln^o. Ein Vibrieren der Lufl von Gerausch und Schweifî, bis sich bei 
Feierabend ein Heer berufster^i, sehniger^^ Miinnerin die Stadt ergiefît, um 
sich vom Tagewerk zu erholen. 

Und doch tritt absolute Ruhe auch nachts nicht ein. Sitzt man an lauen-^ 
Friihlings- oder warmon Sommcrabenden auf der Terrasse des Fahrhaus- 
Restaurants, so sieht man das Wasser seltsam bewegt von weiÊen, grunen 
und roten Lichtern, die dariiber hingleiten. Schitfe kommen an und gehen 
ah, zwischen ihnen sausen die Barkassen der Hafenpolizei und der 
Zollbeamten-^ hindurch. Und auf zur Abfahrt riistenden Ozeandampfern wird 
die ganze Nacht hindurch gearbeitet, so àak ihr elektrisches Licht bis zum 
grauenden Morgen iiber den Hafen leuchtet. 

Ein Bild nimmerrastender Arbeit, das noch verstarkt wird, wenn man den 



1. terrien. — 2. inilié. — 3. dali die Freiheit nicht allzu groli ist. — 4. das Richtige 
getrofTen. — S. dépense. — 6. ville d'épiciers, de petits marchands. — 7. canots au- 
tomobiles. — 8. Lehm ^ argile. — 9. proue. — JO. Gischt, écume. — H. remor- 
queurs. — 12. chalands. — 13. Schifflein. — 14. lévrier. — 15. déchargent. — 16. 
chargent. — 17. crics. — 18. grues. — 19. à la baguette. — 20. des bruits de mar- 
teaux, de limes, de rabots. — 21. couverts de suie. — 22. vigoureux. — 23. tièdes. 
— 24. douaniers. 



[725] 



DEDTSCHER TEIL 



12c 



Hafeii auf Kuhwarder — vom Altonaer Fischmarkt ans mit dem Ftihrdampfer 
leicht zu erreichen — besichtigt. Dort ankern die ganz grofien Seescliiffe, 
iinter ihnen das grufste mit Dampfmaschine ausgeriistete Segelschiff der 
Welt, der FLïnfmaster « R. C. Rickmers », das eine Lange von 134, lo Mtr., eine 
Breite von 16,35 Mtr., eine Tiefe von 9,-28 Mtr. und eine Wasserverdrângung 
von iiber 11000 Tons hat — und, um die Schnelligkeit der Segelfahrt zu 
erhohen, eine Maschinenstârke von 1 160 HP. 

Auf der Elbinsel Kuhwarder hat auch die Hamburg- Amerika-Linie, die 
miteinem Kapilal von 120 Miilionen Mk. arbeitet, ihre gewaitigen Anlagen. 
Schuppen -•■ erheben sich dort, iiber 1 300 Schritte lang, wo sowohl die Schifïe 
anlegen als auch die Eisenbahnwaggons herantahren. Giiterannahme fiir 
Ostasien, fiir Westindien und Mexiko usw. liest man — und die Worte lassen 
einen ebenso kalt wie die Aufschrift iiber den gewôhnlichen Postbriefkiisten 
« Einwurf fiir Briefe, fiir Drucksachen und Warenproben usw. » Als hiitte es 
dem menschlichen Geist und der Talkraft vergangener Geschlechter nicht 
riesenhafte Anstrengungen gekostet, die Enlfernung zwischen Weltteilen zu 
einer Bagatelle zu machen, die der elektrische Funke fast ins Reich der Fabel 
weist. 

{Forlsetzung folgt.) 

Rudolf BRAUNE-RofjLA. 



25. hangars. 



(S()|tt)(tlbcnUcï>. 



i. 

5luâ fernem Sanb, 

i^om ')3îeerc§[tranb, 

?luf t)ol)en, tufticjen SSegen 

[yliegft, ScfiUialde, bu 

Cl}ne 9îaft itiib Oîiit)' 

®er lieben -s^eimat entgegen. 

2. 

P fprid), H)of)ei- 
iiber Sanb unb ïltcer 
.§aft bu bie ,iîunbe ' uevnommeu, 
3)afe im ^cimathiub 
5)er 3Sintei- fdjwanb 
Uub ber JrittjUng, ber [yriitiling 
[gefommeu ? 

1. nouvelle. 



3. 

Sein 8ieb(ï)eu fprtrfit : 

„2Sei^ felber nic^t, 

2Bof)er mtr gefommeu bie 5}la^nuug ; 

^oàj fort unb fort 

isou Drt 5U Ort 

Socft mict) bie 5rû^tiug'3at)uung'-» 



Bo of)ne iftaft, 

;ju freubiger .S^aft 

3tuf t)ol)eu, luftigen 333egen 

Jlieg' iâ) uuoerloanbt 

3)em .*ôeimatlaub, 

Xem (eu,^gefd)nuicîteu, entgegen". 

^uliuê (gturm. 



2. îl^nung =^ pressentiment. 



Goethe*. 



I 

Was Gœthe in den Augen franzôsischer iind englischer Léser besonders 
auszeichnet, ist eine Eigenschaft, die er mit seinem Voik gemein hat : 
eine gewohnheitsmafiige Achtung vor innerer Wahrheit. In England und 



Siehe die vier andern Telle. 



126 DEUTSCHER TEIL 1726 



Amerika hat man Achtung vor Talent; und wenn dièses sich im Dienst 
eines anerkannten oder leicht erkeniibaren Interesses oder einer Partei 
-oder auch in regelrechtem Kampf dagegen betàtigt, so ist das Publikum 
zufrieden. In Frankreich ist die Freude, die man an glânzenden intellek- 
tuellen Gaben um ihrer selbst willen hat, sogar noch grôfeer. Und in 
allen diesen Lândern schreiben talentvolle Leute eben, um dièse Gabe 
auszunutzen. Es genûgt, wenn der Yerstand dadurch beschiiftigt, der 
Geschmack zufrieden gestelltwird — wenn so und so viele Seiten,so und 
so viele Stunden auf unterhaltende und anstândige Weise ausgefiillt 
werden, Dem deutschen Geist fehlt die franzôsische Lebhaftigkeit, das 
schône praktische Yerstàndnis des Englânders, der amerikanische Aben- 
teurersinn ; aber ihm ist einegewisse Elirlichkeit eigen, die sich niemals 
mit oberflâchiichem Scheinwesen begniigt, sondern stets fragt : « Wozu?» 
Ein deutsches Publikum verlangt eine priïfende Wahrhaftigkeit. Hier 
haben wir rege Gedanken — aber was besagen sie? W'as meint der Mann 
damit ? Woher, woher aile dièse Gedanken ? 

Talent allein kann keinen Schriftsteller machen. Es mufî ein Mann 
hinter dem Biich stehen : eine Persôniichkeit, die durch Geburt und 
Charakter auf die darin aufgestellten Lehren eingeschworen ist, die nur 
dazu da ist, die Dinge so und nicht anders zu sehen und darzustellen. 
Und wenn etwas ist, so mufi es dabei bleiben. Kann er sich heute nicht 
richtig ausdriicken, nun so bleiben ja die Dinge da und werden ihm 
morgen verstandlich werden. Er hat die Last auf seiner Seele — die Last 
der Wahrheit, die er zu erklàren hat, und deren Yerstàndnis ihm melir 
oder weniger bereits aufgegangen ist ; es ist sein Geschâft und sein Beruf 
auf dieser Welt mit diesen Tatsachen fertig zu werden und sie bekannt 
zu machen. Was kommt's daranf an, dafe er stolpert und stottert ; dafi 
seine Stimme rauh und heiser ist; dafi seine Darstellungsweise oder 
seine Ausdrucksmittel unzulànglich sind '? 

Die Botschaft wird selber Stil und Gleichnis, Ausdruck und Mélodie 
fmden. Und wàre er stumm, sie wiïrde doch sprechen. Wenn nicht — wenn 
in dem Mann kein solches Gotteswort lebt — was fragen wir danach, ob 
^r ein geschickter, gewandter, glànzender Schriftsteller ist? 

[Fortsetzung folgt.) Emerson. 



Wodan oder Odin*. 



I 

Hell glànzen und schimmern von Gold und Silber in Asgard, dem 
himmlischen Reiche, die hochragenden Burgen und Hallen der Gôtter ; 
doch aile anderen hoch ïiberragend strahlt in lichtem Goldglanze weit- 
hin iiber aile Welt NYalhalls weite Halle. Ein goldener Hochsitz steht in 
derselben ; auf ihm thront ein hehrer' Greis,mit grauem Haar,und langem 
weiftem Bart. Blitze zucken aus seinem einzigen Auge : nach Sûden ist 
sein Antlitz gewandt. An seinen goldenen Stuhl gelehnt steht sein Speer; 



* Siehe Nuinmern \, 2 und d2. 
1. erhabener. 



[727 j DEUTSCHtR TEIL 127 

zwei Raben Hugin (Gedanke) und J/wx/n (Erinnerungj^ sitzen aufseinen 
Achseln, mit den Flûgeln schlagend und ihm ins Ohr tlûsternd. Die 
sendet Allvater Wodan, wie ihn die Deutschen, Odin, wie ihn die Skan- 
dinavier nennen alltaglich ans iiber die ganze Erde, ihm Kunde zu 
bringen vom Stande der \Yelt; was sie erkundet haben, raiinen- sie ihm 
ins Ohr. Auf goldenem Schemel ruhen seine Fûlie. Zii seinen Fûl^en 
niedergekauert' liegen zwei Wôlfe; ihnen wirft er von der Speisevor, die 
man ihm vorsetzt ; denn er bedarf nur des Trankes, 

« Da nur von Wein der waffenhehre 
Odin ewig lebt. » 

Das ganze Weltall iïberschaut Allvater Wodan von diesein goldenen 
Hochsitz ans, nichts entgeht seinem Blick; von hier ans lenkt er der 
Yulker Geschicke wie das Schicksal der einzelnen Menschen. 

Der Name des Gebieters der Gôtter und Menschen Wodan (Wuotan), 
altnordisch Odin, hângt sowohl mit dem Zeitwort « waten », als mit dem 
verwandten Hauptwort « Wut » zusammen und bezeichnet den Gott 
einerseits als einen durchschreitenden, durchdringenden, andrerseits als 
einen Gott geistiger Erregung, und so ist Wodan in der Tat der Gott des 
ailes durchdringenden Luf'thauches und des Geisteshauches, jeder geistigen 
Bewegung. Wie Luft und Geist ailes umschliefien und durchdringen, so 
auch Wodan in seinem Walten : er ist der allwaltende Gott, dessen 
Wirken sich auf die verschiedensten Gebiete des Lebens der x\atur und 
der Menschen erstreckt. Die Yielseitigkeit^ seines Wesens bezeichnet 
die Edda, indem sie ihm eine Menge von Namen, deren jeder eine andere 
Seite seines Wirkens hervorhebt, beilegt. 

Wodan waltet im lindesten Sauseln der lauen Sommerluft wie im 
furchtbar brausenden, ailes vernichtenden Stnrm. Wodan ist als Wind- 
beherrscher zugleich Wassergott. als welcherer den Namen Hnihai-, der 
Nix, fiihrt. Zu ihm tlehen die Schiffer um « Wunschwind », umgiinstigen 
Fahrwind. Er wandelt iiber das tosende Meer, stillt der Wellen Wiiten 
und gebietet dem Sturme Schweigen. Zuweilen làfit er in menschlicher 
Gestalt sich in ein Schiff aufnehmen, um seine Schiilzlinge glûcklich 
durch Wind und Wellen zu geleiten. Als Beschûtzer der Schiffsfrachten 
ist er zugleich ein Gott der Kautleute. 

Wie Wodan, der Gott des Lufthauches, in jeder Regung der Luft waltet, 
so wirkt er als Gott des Geisteshauches auch in jeder Bewegung des 
Geistes, in den sanften Regungen der Liebe wie im wilden Kampfeszorn. 
Der Gott des tosenden Sturmes ist es zugleich, der die Helden zu 
stiirmischer Kampfeslust begeislert, der seine Lust hat an todes- 
verachtender Tapferkeit: Speerkrachen und Schwerterklirren, das wilde 
Toben der Feldschlacht erfreut sein Ohr. Von Wodans Geist beseelt 
stiirmen die deutschen Helden der Urzeit von Kampf zu Kampf ; Krieg ist 
ihre hôchste Lust, Sieg ihr hôchstes Gut. der Tod auf dem Schlachtfelde 
in ihren Augen der einzige, der eines wackeren Mannes wiïrdig ist. Nur 
wer auf der WalstattMàllt oder an den im Kampfe erhaltenen Wunden 
stirbt, wird von Wodan, dem Schlachtengotte, dem Heervater, in seine 
hohe, himmlische Halle aufgenommen. Darum heifit sie Walhall; denn 
'^ Wal » bedeutet die in der Schlacht Gefallenen. Walhall ist also die 



flostern. — 3. accroHpis. — 4. complexité. — 5. champ de bataille. 



128 DEDTSGHER TEIL [728] 

Halle, welche die in der Schlacht Gefallenen aufnimmt. In der Edda 
heilît es : 

« Golden schimmert 

VValhalls weite Halle. 

Da kiest * sich Odin aile Tage 

Vom Schwert erschlagene Manner. 

Leicht erkennen konnen, die zu Odin kommeii, 

Den Saal, wenn sie ihn seheii : 

Ans Schiiften ist das Dach gefiigt und mit Schilden bedeckt, 

Mit Brùnnen (Panzern) die Biinke bestreut. 

Leicht erkennen konnen, die zu Odin kommen, 

Den Saal, wenn sie ihn sehen : 

Ein Wolf hiingt \'or dem westlichen Tor, 

i'ber ihm schwebt ein Aar. » 

Wïirdig geziert ist also des Schlachtenlenkers Halle: Speerschâfte und 
Schilde bilden das Dach, glânzende Panzer schmiicken das Innere ; Wolf 
und Aar, die Tiere der Walstatt, welche die Leichen auf dem Schlachtfelde 
fressen, zieren das Tor. Hoch wôlbt sich ïiber W'alhall mit weitverzweigtem 
Geast der Wipfel der ^YeUesche ; an ihm weidet eine Ziege, aus deren 
Euter der Met fliefet, den die Einherier, « die Schreckenskàmpfer », die 
Helden in Heervaters Saale, trinken. Ungeheuer grofi ist die Halle : 

« Fûnfhundert Tiiren und viermal zehn 
WeiÊich in Walhall. 

Achtluuîdert Einherier gehn aus je einer. 
Wenn es den Wolf zu wehren gilt. » 

{Forlsetzung folgl.) 

Nach Lange. 



C. choisit. 



Eine passende Gesellschafterin'. 



Eine wohl verdiente Lektion erhielt eine Dame, die folgende Annonce 
hatte inserieren lassen : « Eine Dame von zarler Gesundheit sucht eine 
passende Gesellschai'terin. Die mufi hàuslich, musikalisch, liebens- 
wiirdig, in der Ptlege erfahren, von gutem Aussehen sein und friih 
aufstehen. Temperenzlerinnen- bevorzugt \ Gemiitliches Heim, kein 
Gehalt\ » Einige Tage spàter erhielt die Dame einen Korb, Als er geôlfnet 
wurde, priisentierte sich eine — Katze als inhalt, die am Halse einen mit 
hùbschen Bàndchen befestigten Brief folgenden Inhalts trug : « Gnàdige 
Frau ! Es freut niich, Hinen auf Hir Ausschreiben eine durchaus passende 
Gesellschafterin senden zu konnen, die allen Ihren Anforderungen'^ 
entspricht. Sie ist hàuslich, im Besitz guter Stimmmittel, steht friih auf, 
besitzt einen liebensvviirdigen Charakter und gilt allgemein fiir hiibsch, 
Sie hat als Ptlegerin grofte Erfahrung, da sie schon eine grofie Famille 
aufgezogen hat. Ich branche kaum zu bemerken, dafi sie voUstandig 
Temperenzlerin ist. Gehalt beansprucht^ sie nicht und sie wird Ihnen fur 
ein gemiitliches Heim durch treue Dienste danken. » 

1. dame de coinpafjnie. — 2. membres d'une société de tempérance. — 3. préférées. 
— 4. traitement, gaijes. — 5. exigences. — 6. réclame. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 17. 5 Juin 19C8. 8" Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



^ic (^inmciOuttg ' i>cr Spoi}toxno^9bxiv^. 



%\\\ 13. 93îai unirbe bie dei Scf)tettftabt im ^{]o.\i (jeïegene ^oljïonigéduvg nacf) ifjrer 
?Rejtauviening tu feierlidjev ïijeiie eingeuieiljt. 

S)ûô 5'eft tuav eine Sfiieberevuiedung be§ Scf^aufpieïê, bas fic^ im 3af)ve io3o bei 
ber ilbevgabe ber .'polifonigoburg an bie ©oljne beo berii()mten (îranj Don Sidfiiigen, 
§an§ iinb Çï'itM abgejpielt butte, fiaifer ÎJtaïimiliûn, ber biinfiiî «n ©elbnbten litt, 
batte bie Surg werpfanbet 2. 

2)er ©icfingergug % ber ficb non Sdjïettftabt jur 23nrg begab iinb am ^aifer uoritber 
inê ^nnere ber §ol)tDnigèburg getangte beftanb au-o eff (Sruppcn (§erotben^, Dîeiiigen-', 
ïrommlern, ^^^feifern, .*pet(ebarbentrdgern, Sanbôfnecf^ten, ujtxi.). 

®er .Raifer, bie .^aiferin unb bie ^ringen tuaien um li % llbr non ^arlêrube 
ïommenb in St ^pilt eingetroffen, ^^atten bort bie bereitfle{)enben 5(utomobi(e beftiegen 
nnb itiaren 3ur ^oïifbnigdbnrg btnaufgefabren. 

9îa(ï)bem ber 3i'9 ooriiber loar, begab fid) ber .j^aifer in ben erftcn 58urgbof unb bieit 
in Seantioortung ber 5tnfpradje beô Staatêfeïretars lion Setbmann^.'poUuieg folgenbe 
Dtebe: 

2ll§ id^ tnt ^abve 1899 jum erften 5Jîaïe bie IRuine ber §obfbnig§burg mit t'^ren gehjaïttgen 
Saureften benjunbevte unb tiou bet laubfcbûftlid^ Irie liiftortîcb io ïeijuollen Statte a\x% 
metnen SBlicf iiber bie 3{ï)t'ineï)eue unb bie JBcvge be§ Sdjluarjttialbey biê biu ju ber in ber 
gerne fd^immernbeu 5ilpenfette jc^nieifen lieg, Inar e§ mir eine ûngcuebme Ûberraîd)uug unb 
bobe îJreube, ha^ bie ©tabt ©rblettftûbt mir biefeâ b^ï^ticbe ©tiicfcben ©Ijûifer Sanb 3um 
éigentum barbradjte. 'DJteinen Saut gUiubte ^cb nicbt beffer betiitigen ju ïounen, aie burd) 
ben (yntfrf)ïu§, bie atte SBogeienfefte luieber in einftiger gdionbeit erftebcn gu ïafien unb bamit 
etuem in ineiten J^reifeu be§ 3ieic^êtanbeê gebegten SSunii^e jur SrfiiUung gu oerbetfeu- 

^eine teinte îlufgabe ift eè getoeien, ba§ gefteiïte 3ifl 3^ erreidjeu. So ntaud)e Scbtoierig: 
ïeit gaït eê ju iiberiuinben "^ unb e§ beburfte beê tieïftûnbniêcoûen 3ujûmmenU)irfeu5 unb ber 
treuen 53titarbeit bieler ,!(îrafte. ^n boc^berjiger SBeife baben bie gefe^gebenben Jyattoren bel 
9ieid)e§ unb be§ 9îeid)§Ianbe§ fiir bie 3?creitfteUung ber nii^t unbetracbtïicben S3au!often 
©orge getragen unb baburcb bie Suri^fiibrung beê '■^.Uaneâ in jeiner gro^artigen ©eftaltung 
ermogltd)t. 'OJceiuen rtarmften Saut bafiir an biejer ©telle au§3uipred)en, ift mir f)erjenê= 
bebiirfutê. ^c^ gebente bantbar, ^nx ^Jtinifter, '^i^xt^ ïsorgiingeri, njelc^er mid) burd^ 
Seituug ■ ber ic^rtierigen ^auaufiibrung tatîrSftig - unterftiiljt bat, unb banfe ^b"^"' i'ûé 
©ie ba§ 2Bert fortgefe^t baben. ^c^ bonté ferner bem geniaïen ?lrd)itetten ", ber nad) 
reiflid)em ©tubium be§ Ouellcu= uub llrîunbenmaterialg bû§ ÏBerî Dorbereitet unb in 
ftrenger îtnïebuung an bie ÎBorbilber atter 3eit Uollenbet bat, joluie ben iibrigeu .Riinftleru, 
5Jteiftern unb .Sja"'^*"'^''-"^^'-"" t"i-' 'b^'e treue ^Jcitarbeit. "^6) banîe enblid) ben beteiligten 
Sebi3rben unb 'Jlri^iiitierrtaXtungen, bem |)i3bîouig§burg=3>erein, bem SÀereiu fiir lotbringtf(^e 
6ef(^td)te unb îtltcrtumytunbe '", ber SBereinigung gur ©rbaïtuug bcutfcber Surgeu, ber 
Sirettion be§ ^Berner 'DJtufeumë, toie jebem Sinjelnen, inëbefonbere |)errn D. @et)miitler, ber 
fein ^ntereffe au bem SBerte burd) ôerbeifdjaffen Don 23aufteinen betiitigt obcr ju bem 
©elingen be§ bf^utigcn fcbonen gefteê beigetragen bot. 



1. iiiaui;uration. — 2. iloané en gage. — 3. ^ua, = corlège. — 4. hérauts. — 5. cava- 
liers. — 6. vaiucre. — 7. en dirigeaut. — 8. activemeut. — 9. §erï SSobo ©bbarbt. — 
10. archéologie. 

[97] ALLBK. 17 



130 DEUTSCHER TEIL '770] 



SSetecfjtigtcr Stotj unb freubige ©cnugtuung erfûllt un§ aile angeficfitê be§ noUenbeten 
S3aiie§. 3luf ben îtiimmern unb §unbamenteu uergangenet- 3aï)ïf)unberte eïïi(^tet, Bietet bie 
§oï|fônig§(iurg in iîirer ietjigen ©eftalt — iolueit mcnfc^lirf}e§ .Sonnen e§ oetmocfjt — ein 
getreueê Siïb bcr SBergangcntiett, raie fie um boâ ^aijx l.idO fiier ÏBirftic^îeit getocien fein 
toiïb. 3)ie neugeîcfjaffenen SfSume bilben eine raiirbige ®tatte fiit eine ©ammïung bon 
fulturf)iftorii(^en elîdffifc^en gïinnerungen aller 'îlrt unb fiir ein îtr^ic tion Iltfunben unb 
©djriftftiicïen ûu§ ber éergangenlieit ber ^urg unb beë 9îeic()ëïonbeë. S;ie îiifinen 3lnïagen 
ber aSau= unb Sîerteibigungêfunft, raie fie un§ "^ier raieber Dor Slugen gefûl^rt raerben, 
crregen unfere Colle Seraunbetung unb in bicfer Unigebung tônnen rait un» in ©ebanten 
ïeii^t in bie 3eiten mittelalterlid)et- 9îitteï'^evrlic^îeit juïiidEDerfe^en. ÏBir gïauben {eue 
tru^igen ©eftaïten ber 9{itter in fcf)raerer ©ifenriiftung unb il^rer fomvferprot'ten 5)îannen 
unb aîeifige ju fe^en, raie fie mit 5lrmï)ruft, l'ange unb ,s;ielleï)arbe, mit gêner unb (S(i)raert 
um ben 23efit3 ber SBurg gefiim^jft unb geftritten ï)aben. ^Jlanc^' ebteê Slut ift ï)ier gefloffen, 
manc^' ïctjter ©eufjer im finftern SSurgtierliefe " t)erf)aïït, aber auc^ manc^' ï)eifeer S:anf 
gegoût bon igebrangten '-' unb 3.NerfoIgten fiir ritterlid^ gerao'^rtcn Sdju^. 

3m SBec^fel ber 3eiten unb be§ ^riegigïiicfê i}at ber SSefitî ber a?urg mannigfad^e SBanb^ 
ïungen burd)gemaiï)t. 2;ie ©efc^id^te nennt un§ eine gange SRei^e bon 9îamen au§ g-rlaud^ten " 
giirftentiaufern unb eblen ©efdfitedjtern aie Êigentiimer, •îjsfanbbefi^er ober l'etjenètrager '■ : 
juBorberft bie ^aifer au§ bem Çiaufe .|)o^enftaufen unb bem S^an\e .s^iabâburg, bann bie 
.foerjoge non gof^ringen unb Unterelfaç, bie î'anbgrafcn Don 2Berb, bie \ierren Don 
SfJattifam'^auien, non Cttingen unb non SBercf:^eim, bie ©rafen non îfjierftein, beven grofear= 
tiger SBau nun raieber erftanben ift, bie ïTiittcr non ©icfingen, beren ©injug in bie 58urg 
une l)eute fo trefflicl) norgcfiil)rt ift, unb bie fvrciljerrcn n. iSollraeiler unb guggcr. 'Jîun ift 
bie 33urg raieber gigcntum be§ beutfc^en ,fiaifer§ gemorben unb rairb e§ — raill'§ ®ott — 
oui^ immer bicibcn. 2)6-3 3um 3ei(ï)en foU neben bem iUappen Siax\§ V. mciu îaiferlidjci 
SBoppen l^ier am .fiaupttorc virangen. 

I3;ie ■Spiillc fcillt.) 

5Jlbge bie §of)tbnig§burg '^ier im SSeften beë 9îeicf)c§ Inie bie 'iJlarienburg im Cften aie ein 
2&al}r3eid)en beutfrfjer .ftultur unb 'Mad)t bi§ in bie fernften 3eiten erf)alten bleibcn unb 
allen ben Xaufenben unb ^Ibertaufenben, bie nac^ une gu biefem ^aiferfilj l)crauf}jilgern ' ■ 
in pietatnoUem ï)Uicfblic{ auf bie 9)ergangcnt)eit jur greube unb S3eïef)rung bienen ! ÎRoge 
bcr 'Jtbler auf bem ftoljen iBergfricb feine Sd)raingcn ftetê ûber ein frieblicf)e§ Sanb unb ein 
gliicElidjeê SSolt breitcn ! 

TOit foldjem ©egen§raunfcf)e crgreife id) fcicvlid) S^efilî non bcr raiebcrerftonbencn '^urg 
unb forbere ben bon mir ernannten gcl)lofel)auptmann auf, feineê ^Imtcë ju raalten unb mit 
biefem ©(f)liiffel ba^ îor ju bffncn. 

®arauf ûberrcic^te ber ^aifcr ben ©cf)liiffel 3ur .'g)of)fDnu3ê6urg bem Staatsfcîvetdr 
iîrei()evrn 3oi-'" b. SuIacE), ber burc^ ein forlicvgcgangeneë 3:elegramm 5um ®rf)Io6= 
^auptmann ber SSurg unb foniglicfien ^annnerl)errit crnannt tnar. ijreiïjerr 3oï» ^^ 
SSuIûcfi offuete baè îor, liiovauf ber feicviidje (Sin^ng cvfolgte. 

11. oubliettes. — 12. opprimés. — 13. éiiiinentes. — 14. vassaux. — 15. vienneut on 
pèlerinage. 



Hamburger Momentbilder. 



II. — Die Hamburger Stadtmusikanten. 

Die Brenier StaïUniiisikanlen sind miinniglich' ans deni schonen Milrchen 
bekannt. Mit ihren Hamburger Kollegen ist das weniger der Fall. Und doch 
hat sie schon der eine oder der andere Reisende staunend gesehen, schau- 
dernd^ gehôrt und hat den Kopf geschiitlelt iiber das Unikiim, das so gar nicht 
in das SlraÊenbild einer Weltstadt — iind das ist Hamburg, weniger durch 
seine EInwohnerzahl, als vielmehr dui-ch seinen Handel und don Tou- 
ristenstrom, der es beriihrt — ^passen will. 



1. vielfach. — 2. arec un frisson. 



[771^ DEUTSCHER TEIL 131 



Mitten im Weltsltidtgetriebe, das so betaubend iind doch aiich so angenehm 
nervenkiizelnd berùhrt, beim Surren der Strafienbahn, beim Tofftôft" der 
Kraftwayen ■', wenn die Réflexe der eb^ktrischen Lampen sich auf deiri 
Stral^enpflaster spiegeln, wenn die ele^anten Damen mit seideraschelnden 
Jupons sich vor den verfiibrerisclien Schaufenstern drangen, dann klingen 
aus irgend einer relativ stillen Seitenstrafie Tône einer Blechmnsik, die Stein' 
ervveichen, iMenscben rasend niachen kanii. Drei, vier Miinner sind es, die 
ihre Instrumente traktieren, und an einer anderen Stelle der reichen und, 
ach, so leiehtsinnigen Stadt noch so ein Hâuflein — der Rest einer einst 
bliilienden Zunft*: der Stralienmusikanten, die noch vor 10,15 Jabren zum 
alltiiglichen Strafienbikl Haniburgs gehôrten. 

Am Tage meikt man nichts von ihnen, da gelien sie noch einer anderen 
Beschaftigung nach — oder huldigen sie deni dolce farniente? — Doch 
so wie die erste elektrische Flamme aiifblitzt und der Straf^enlarm etwas 
abebbt =, sind sie da znr Freude der Kinder, die sich im Reigen drehen, und 
auf die Kontirmation ^ lossteuernder Schuljungen. Einer der Musikanten 
aber sammelt bei den Ladenbesitzern und Bewolinern der Erdgescbosse. 

Der Sénat erteilt keine neuen Konzessionen zum StraÊenmusizieren, die 
alten Konzessionare sterben nach und nach, so daft jetzt nur noch aclit bis 
zehn vorlianden sind, und bald wird auch dem letzten die Trompeté aus der 
starren Hand gleiten. Und Hamburg wird dann um ein, im 20. Jahrhundert 
ja archaistisch wirkendes, aber trotzdem reizvoUes und originelles Stiick 
Strafienlebens armer sein. 
(Fortsctzung folyt.) 

Rudolf Braune-RoI^la. 

3. automobiles. — 4. corporation. — 5. diminue. — 6. proriiére communion, 
confirmation. 



^oxn @rimmfcl)ctt 2!8dvtcvbucl). 



@ê finb ie|t 55 ^aïire l)er, ha^ bte erfte Cieferung' beê ©rimmic^en SBortettuK^eê 
an§ Sic^t trot, ©iuein ciuBeren StnIaB- ^aben loir ha^j monumentale ïôerï ,]ur)erbanfeu. 
2tlê bie Sviiber ©rtmm il)rer 5lmter-^ in ©bttingen entfe^t luurben, irieil [ie fief) manu= 
^ûft lueigerten '*, ben icf)mdf)liiï)en ,i>erfaifung5bnicf; ■' Svnft Shtguftê Don §annouer 
gutjufieiBen, fragte eine grofee SerIag5Cnt(ï)f)anblung bei i()nen an, ob fie fid^ ntt^t 
entfc^IieBen ïonnten, ifire unfreiiinûige 931uBe aiië^ufûden'' unb ein neue§, gvofeeâ 
SBorterbucb ber beutf(^en 8prac^e ab^ufaifen. Dîacf) ïur3em Sd^toanïen fagten fie ju. 

S)te 33rûber oevteiïten bie ^Irbett in ber SSeife unter ]x6), bafe jeber Don ifjnen 
beftimmte 23ucl)ftaben iibernabm; 2Bi(f)elm ïonnte nocf) ba^j D ooUenben, .^aïob arbeitete 
A, B, C, E auô unb forberte baê F noi^ biê ju bem ÏÛorte ,,(yru(^t". Dîad; feinem 
:3;obe (18G3) fe^ten 9îubolf ^iïbebranb unb ^arl Sûeiganb, bie fc^on oor^er {)ilfreid)e 
Sienfte geïeiftet {)atten, ha^j SGerï fort, unb namentït(^ f)ilbebranb, bem K unb G 
gugefaden luaren, lieferte in langfamer, bocf) ftetiger unb bingebungéHoller' 9trbeit 
5trtifel non erftaunlicbem 9îei(^tum unb uniibertrefflidjer ©enauigfeit : bie SarfteKung 
beâ SJSorteê ,,©eift" ,5um Seifpiel, bie iiber :^unbert enggebrucîte ©palten^ fitllt, ift ha^ 
SJhtfter einer ÏÔortmonograpbie. Slber mitten in ber 3lrbeit am G, ha^ burd) bie 
unenblitï) jo^Ireid^en 3^1 '■^"^'"^"î^ ^ungen ^ mit ber ^^artiïel ge= einer ber fd^loierigften 
Sud^ftaben ift, entrang ber S^ob ibm bie ^yeber. 

Ste 93olIenbung bes G t)at ber ^iefige "^ 2?ibïiotf)efar .s>rmann 933unberli($ iiber- 

1. livraison. — 2. cause. — 3. fonntions. — 4. refusèrent. — 5. violation de la consti- 
tution. — 6. occuper leurs loisirs. — 7. dévoué. — S. colonnes. — 9. mots composés. — 
10. bon t)icv (58erltnh 



132 DEDTSCHER TEIL ['^'^2] 



nommcn, ber fief) biircf) feine UiertuoUen 93ûcf)er û6er bie ,,2:eutf(f}c llmgangëipractje''" 
unb ben ,,®eittjcf)en Sa^bau" einen angeiefjenen Dîomen geiuac^t £)at. 'Jîeïien .«pttbebranb 
itiar ber bor fiirjem nerftorbene (Sottimjer !}Jrofeffor DJÎori^ §el)ne titcr,iig 3af)re Uing 
ber eifricjfte DJlitardeiter ant ©riminfc^en 2Sorter6u($. ^i)m unb einer ïleinen B<S)ax 
gef exulter ôilfêtrdfte '- f)aben inir eô tm toefentlicfieu 311 lierbanfen, ba^ haï 9Berf 
nunme^r 6i§ 311 ben mit St beginnenben SBortern gebie^en ift. 3'i^ô^f ftûtfe SSanbe 
liegen jetit tior, aber ee b(ei6t nod^ ein guteê ©tiicî Slrbeit 3U letften. 2aê îenuio, in 
bem bie ein3etnen Sieferungen erfc^ienen, ift Don ^af^r 3U Sa()r gemiic^tidier geiuorben. 
©oU fief) ber 3tbfc^IuJ5 beô ÏÏJerfeâ nic^t noc^ 3af)r3ef)nte f)tnbiircf) ner3ogern, fo muB 
ûuf eine neue Crganifation gebrungen Uierben'^, bie burcf) energifcfie'j 3"3''-"fiî^" ^i^i^ 
rafi^ere ^Qoiïenbnng geffiQf)rîciftet'% ®a3U ift Dor atlem ©elb notig. 

3)aè ©rimmfcEie SSorterbuc^ ift ein nationateê 2Berî erften Otangeê. ga tuitlnii^t, une 
bûâ fran3bfifc^e ,, Dictionnaire de l'Académie", bie ©^vod^e ein: fïir attemal 
beftimmen unb feftlcgen'". ®ê n^itlben bentfrf)en 20ortf($a| ber leljten iner 3afirf)unberte 
in feine ©c^euern bergen unb bamit nic^t nur (Selef)rten, fonbern ,,allen Seuten" bienen 
unb ,,im ebeiften ©inné praftifc^" fein. S)er ©efamtf)eit hd 3}oIïeê rief ^ûïob 
©rimm am ©tfiluffe feiner îjerrlic^en 23orrebe'^ 3um erften SBanbe beê 2B5rterbu(ï)eê alâ 
einbringtid^e SJla^nung bie ÏÛorte 3U : ,,S)cutf(^e geliebte Sanbêteute, icelcfieê SReid^eê, 
nielc^eS ©laubené if)r feib, tretet ein in bie eu^ atlen Qufgetane Çatle eurer angeftamm= 
ten, uralten ©pracî)e, (eruet unb ^eiliget fie unb ^altet an i^r, eure '-i)olfëtraft unb 
Sauer t)angt in if)r ! " 

[Berliner Tatjeblatt.) §. !)Jl. 

11. langue courante. — 12. auxiliaires éruHits. — 13. il faut insister en vue. — 14. ga- 
rantisse. — 15. S)a§ ^at bie franjôfifc^e "Jttabemic nie ieanfprud^cn f onnen ! — 16. préface. 



^l^crmifditc 92adiri(f)tcit. 



^ïara {Çreifrau u. @icf)enborff, ©c^iinegertodjter beë Sid^terê, ift, 82 ^a^xt att, in 
53onn Derftorben. '^^x ©atte, ber preufeifctie ©e^eime iRegierungêrat* §ermann n. 
®id^enborff, beê Siii)teré dtterer ©o^n, ging i()r acf)t 3af)re im îobe noranf. 25on 
ii^ren -Rinbern finb 3Uici ©o()nc Cffi3iere, eine ïoi^ter .KouDentualin- ber 33enebiftineî 

rinnenabtei ^ Çrûiienuiortï). 

« 
• * 

iKoojcuclto îod)tct a(é ^ofomotiufiilircrhi. 

2;ie 9îeifenbcn ber ©ifenbabniinie 3ltlanta=©eorgia, bie auf ben ^erron^ ber SBat^iu 
f)ofe iljren 3iig eruiarteten, n)urben flir3li(ï) nidjt icenig ûberrafrf)t, aie fie mit grofecr 
©dfinettigïeit einen ©^trajug an fid^ Oorbeifaufen faï)en, beffen Soïomotitte ton einem 
jungen 9JldbdE)en gcfiifirt untrbe. ®te feltfame DJlafc^iniftin luar 5)life ©t^el 9toofeiieIt, 
beê '•^Jrdfibenten 3Uieite 2ocf)ter, bie mit i()rer DJtutter nacf) bem ©iiben ber iîereinigten 
©taaten reifte. lUig ©tt)cl mar auf einer ©tation auê ifjrem 3Sagen gefcf)(iipft unb batte 
ben ÎJÎafc^iniften gebeten, fie einmat ben ^ug fii^ren 3U laffen. Ser ^ofomotiufiibrer 
batte fidf) ibren Sitten gefiigt, unb siuei ©tunben tang tieg nun bie rei3enbe ^rafiben^ 
tentocbter ben 3ug mit einer ©ef(ï)Unnbigîeit oon 80 iîilometer in ber Stunbe 
babinfliegen, toobei fie fid^ fo gefcbictt benabmS aie luenn fie feit langem fc[)on auf einer 
SoîomotiDe ^eimift^-' icdre, unb befonberé bie ^feifenfignate rccf)t oft unb aucgiebig® 
ertoneu tief^. 2ie -Ruruen" naf)m fie mit einer folc^en ©d[)netligfeit, baB fid^ bie 
^affagiere freucn fonnen, mit bem Ceben baiion gefommen 3U fein. 

1. conseiller intime de gouvernement. — 2. conventuelle. — 3. abbaye des Bénédictines. 
— 4. comporta. — 5. ju §aufe. — 6. généreusement. — 7. courbes. 



[773] DEDTSCHER TEIL 1.3;) 



2l'^rt(^(ic^♦ 



1. 3lrm in 3lrm unb ,^ron' an -Sfone fie^t ber @ic^enlua(b uerfdjtuiujen 
."peut f)nt eu bel cjiiter Saune mir fein alteô 8teb gefnngen. 

:2. gei-'n am 9îanbe fing ein junge^j 93aumc()eu an ]irf) fadjt ju luicigcn, 
Unb banu tging eâ immer inciter an ein Saufen, an ein ^tegen ; 

;i. .Uam eâ fier in mdc^t'gcm ;^uge, ]rf)UioIl eâ an ^yi Bveiten ïi}ogcn, 
^od) fief) bnrcf) bie ÏOipfel ludf^enb tam bie Sturmeêflut gcjogen. 

-4. Unb nun fang unb pfiff ey grau(id) iii beu .Ûronen, in ben !s2iiften, 
Unb ba,')tinfrf)eu fnarrt' unb brot)nt' eâ unten in ben SBur^elgriitteu. 

o. 3Jland)mal fd)U3ang bie t)bd)fte (f td)e geilenb itn'tMi Sdjaft ' alieiue ; 
Xonnernber erfc^od nur imnier brauf ber (slior nom gan.^en -ôainc ! 

6. (s-iner tuilben llteereobranbung t)at baâ fd)i3ne Spiel geglidieu ; 
2ï(Ieô Saub uiar mei^lid) fd)immernb nad) '^torboften t)inge[trid)en. 

7. 2lIfo ftreid]t bie a(te ©eige ^an', ber ?llte, (aut unb leife, 
Unterrici)tenb feine 2Bdlber in ber atten ÏGe(tenu)ei)e. 

8. ^n ben fieben Slonen fd)lDeift er nnerfd)bpflicf) auf uub uieber, 
^n ben fieben alten ïbnen, bie nmfaffen aile Sicber. 

9. Unb eê ïaufd)en ftiti bie jungcn Xic^ter unb bie jungen [yinfeu, 
^aucrnb in ben bnnfeln 23iifd)LMi fie bie l1îe(obieen trinfen. 

©ottfrieb ^cUer. 

1. fût. — 2. le dieu Pan. 



Goethe*. 



II 

Es machtfiir die Kraft eines Aiisspriichs gai* vicl ans, ob eiii Mann 
dalîinter steht oder nicht. In der gelelirten Zeitschrift, in der eintlnl^rei- 
chen Tageszeitung nehme ich keiiie bestimnite Form wahr, sondern nur 
eine Art von unverantwortlicheni Schalten, l)auliger noch eine Geldkoi'- 
poration oder irgend einen Zieratfen, der hinter der Maske und in deni 
Mantel seines Zeitnngsartikels fiir einen Jemand gehalten zu werden 
holï't. Aber in einem rechten Buch, da blicken wir ans jedem Satz,aiis 
jedem Abscbnitt die Angen eines ganz bestimniten Mannes entgegen : 
seine Kraft und sein Sclirecken iiberstrômen jedes Wort, Kommata und 
Gedankenstriche sind lebendig, so daft sein Bucb athletisch und beweg- 
licb ist, weit wandern und lange leben kann. 

In England und Amerika kann jemand ein tûcbtiger Kenner der Scbrif- 
ten eines griecbischen oder lateiniscben Dichters sein, obneselber poeti- 
schen Geschmack oder dicbteriscbes Feuer zu besitzen. Daft jemand 
sich jahrelang mit Plato oder Proclos beschiiftigt, beweist noch keines- 
wegs, daft er sich mit heroischen Gesinnungen Lragt oder die Tagesmode 

* Siehe die vier andern Telle. 



134 DEUTSCHER TEIL 1774' 



seiner Stadt i-erini^schàtzt. Aber die DeiUschen gehen mit oineni hochst 
komischen Ernst an dièse Sachen heran : der Student brûtet auch 
auf^erhalb des Lelirsaals noch ùber dem gehorten Yortrag ; und der 
Professer vermagsich nicht von der Yorstelliing frei zu machen, dal'^ die 
AVahrheiten der Philosophie irgend eine Beziehung zu Berlin und Mûn- 
chen haben. Dieser Ernst gibt ihnen einen weitern Blick als Lente 
von viel grôAerem Talent ihn haben. Daher sind fast aile wertvollen, 
bei uns in ernsthaftern Gespriichen gebràuchlichen Delinitionen ans 
Deutschland zu uns gekommen. 

Emerson. 
{Forlselzioig folgl.) 



Wodan oder Odin*. 



Lautes, frohliches Treibeii' herrscht in Wodans Saal : da sitzen mit den 
Gôttern vereiut an langen Tafehi in heiterem Gespràche die Einherier. 
Weifiarmige Jnngfranen, die Walkiiren, kredenzen - ihnen in goldeuen 
Schalen und groAen Hôrnern feurigen Met^ und schiiumendes Bier. Ein 
gesottener'* Eber wird tagtagiich ziu' Speise aufgetragen : doch mag auch 
noch so viel von seinem Fleische abgeschnitten werden, aliabendlich ist 
er wieder heil und unversehrt". So feiern die Helden Tag fur Tag 
frohliches Gelage'"'. Jeden Morgen wecktsie Hahnenschrei; dann wappnen^ 
sie sich, eilen in den Hof und streiten mit einander in heldenhaftem 
Speer- und Schwertkampf : das ist ihre Kurz\veil^ \venn sie nicht zechen. 
Der Helden liebstes Spiel ist aiso eine Ibrtwàhrende Kampfûbung; denn 
einst wird Odin ihrer Hilfe bedûrfen, wenn den Gôttern der letzteKampf 
herannaht gegen Hiesen und Untiere^ Dann wird Odin selbst in gold- 
glànzender Brûnne'", mitgoldenem Helmegeschmiickt,auf seineui grauen 
Hengste", der acht Fi'ibe hat und aile Rosse im Himmel und auf Erden an 
Grôfie und Schnelligkeit weit iibertritlt. an der Spitze der Asen und 
Einherier zum Kampfe ausreiten, seineu gewaltigen Speer schwingend, 
welcheralle Feinde dem Tode weiht'-, iiber die er hintliegt. Darnm ist es 
Odins Wille, daft Kampfgetôse und Schlachtruf nie verstummen " auf 
Erden, damit aile die tapfersten Kâmpen'S auf der Walstatt gefiillt, die 
Schar seiner « Schrcckenskàmpfer )- verslarken. Darum sendet er tàglich 
die Walkiiren ans, die dem Tode geweihten Helden vom Schlaclitfelde 
hinauf nach Walhall zu fiihren. Am Tore empfiingt der Schlachtenlenker 
selbst die gefalleneu Helden, làfit ihnen von strahlend schôner Walkùre 
den Willkommtrunk reichen und nimmt sie auf in die Schar seiner 
Getreuen. 

Die Hofinuug auf Walhalls Freuden lieft die deutschen Miinuer den 
Tod verachten; kampfesfroh stûrzten sie nnaufhaltsam'Mn die dichtesten 
Scharen der Feinde, heiteren Mutes, wie zu festlichem Spiel ; jeder 
Ausgang war dem Tapferen willkommen ; verlieh Wodan ihm Sieg, so 



* Siehe Numraeru 1, 2, 12 uod 16. 

1. (uiimalion. — 2. bieleQ...an. — 3. hydromel. — 4. bouilli, — 'à. intocl. — 
(i. banquet. — 1. s'arment. - 8. divertissement . — 9. monstres. — 10. Harmsch. — 
11. étalon. — 12. voue. — 13. se taisent. — 14. cliampions. — lo. irrésiatiblemenl. 



775J DECTSCHER TEIL 135 



kehite er, reicli an Ehren imd }3eute, lieim ; iiel er, so sali ei- breclienden 
Auges Walkùren auf ihren liclilen Kossen hoch ans den Liïlten hernie- 
derschweben, um ihn zu Walhalls Wonnen zu geleiten. .la, der deutsche 
Held sehnt sich nach keinem andern Todealsdem auf dein Schlachtfelde. 
Der (( Slrohtod », derTod auf deui Krankenlagei-, scheint ihm venichtlich, 
scheint ilim fast eine Strafe der Gotter ; demi wer den Strohtod stirbt, 
dessen Seele wandert hiiiab ins Nebelreich zur finsteren ïodesgôttin Hel. 
Darum ritzen sich die Kànipen, denen des Schicksals Ungunstden eliren- 
vollen Tod auf dem Schlachtfelde versagt'" hat, noch in der Sterbestunde 
selbst Wundeu mit dem Speer; so hoffen sie nicht als solche angesehen 
zu werden, die den Strohtod gestorben sind, sondern als durch die 
Speerritzung Wodan Geweihte in Walhall aufgenommen zu werden. 

DaA des Schlachtengottes stete Genossen die Raben sind, die auf seinen 
Schultern sich niederlassen, und die Wôlfe, die er fûttert, erkliirt sich 
von selbst : es sind dieselben Tiere, die beutegierig das Schlachtfeld 
heimsuchen und die Leichen der Gefallenen fressen. 

Als Gott des Geistes aber ist Wodan kein Beschûtzer roher Tapferkeit, 
sondern selbst der Erfmder der Kriegskunst. Seiue Lieblinge unter den 
Helden lehrt er die von ihm selbst erfundene keilfôrmige '^ Schlacht- 
ordnung, die ihnen den Sieg iiber die rohe Tapferkeit des Feindes 
sichert. So z. B. seinen Schûtziing Harald Hildetand (Kriegszahn), den 
Diinenkôuig. Dieser weihte ihm, wie er zu tun pflegte, vor dem Kriege 
gegen den Schvvedeiikônig Ingo die Seelen derer, die im Kampfe fallen 
wiirden. Da trat kurz vor der Schiacht eiii Greis, hochragenden Wuchses, 
einiiugig, zu ihm, lehrte ihn die Kriegskunst und zeigte ihm, wie er seine 
Scharen keilfôrmig ordnen sollte. Mit Hilfe dieser Lehren besiegte Harald 
den Ingo. 

Sieg in der Schiacht ist liberhaupt stets ein Geschenk Wodans. Aul 
eigentiimliche Weise gelangten die Winiler einer alten Sage nach zum 
Siège ùber die Vandalen und zu ihrem spàteren Namen Langobarden. 
Als eine Schiacht zvvischen beiden Vulkern bevorstand, riefen die 
Vandalen den Wodan um Sieg an, die Winiler wandten sich an Frigga, 
seine Gemahlin.Als Frigga bei Wodan fiirdie Winiler Fiirbitte einlegte*% 
erklarte er dem Heere den Sieg verleihen zu wollen, das er am niichsten 
Morgen beim Erwachen zuerst erblicken werde. Listig setzte er voraus, 
daft dies die Vandalen sein wûrden, da das Kopfende seines Bettes ihnen 
zugekehrt war, Doch Frigga riet den Winilern, sie sollten sich vor Son- 
nenaufgang in Schiachtordnung aufstellen, die Weiber voran : dièse 
sollten ihre langen Haare wie einen Bartum dasKinn schlingen. Ehenun 
Wodan erwachte, drehte Frigga unvermerkt sein Bett um, so dafi er beim 
Erwachen zum entgegengesetzten Himmelsfenster hinausblickte, gerade 
auf die Winiler und ihre Weiber. Erstaunt fragte er: « Was sind das fur 
Langbarte ? » Schnell versetzte Frigga: «Die Winiler sind es; du hast 
ihnen einen neuen Namen gegeben, so gib ihnen auch als JNamens- 
geschenk den Sieg. » (Nach altgermanischer Sitte des Patengeschenkes.) 
Da ladite Wodan iiber seines Weibes List und verlieh den Winilern den 
Sieg. Von da an aber hiefien sie Langobarden. 
{Forlsctzuntj folgi.) 

Nach Langk. 

16. rej'usé. — 17. en forme de coin. — IS. intercéda. 



136 DEDTSCHER TEIL [776] 



Se^U 26ortc (jcriiljmtcr 'i^v^te, 



(S§ gibt, Une mait Uiet|3, cine çian.^e, bcinal^e îlaffifcE) geinorbene Sammlung 
t)on „let!ten 2Borten", bie beruï)mte lltdmier tiirj nor il)rcm ^^obe tjefprorfien 
ï)aben ober t]cfpri.ui)en baben jolleu. ^eber bat einmal geïefcn, ba|3 5îiujuftuâ 
in ber ©terbeftnnbc t)oU -^Uitljoci nucnjcrufen bobe : „®ie i\ombbie ift jn Snbe 
— bnbe icï) meine 9îoIIe gut gefpieït ?" 3Md)t ineniger interefjant ift einc nom 
„53ritiit) 9Jiebica( .^tonmal" jiifammengefteUte ©amminng non Jet^ten 3Bortcn" 
Betiibmter -ytrjte, nlfu foti^er 3.1{annei-, bie mit bem 21obe fo^nfagcn anf bn nnb 
bu ' [tanben. §a(Ier [tarb mit ben ïi^orten : „®ie 3lrterie fd^Itigt... bie 5lrterie 
|d)ldgt nod)... bie ^Irterie fd)lagt nid)t met)r." 9iotf)nûgeI noticrte in fcinen 
ïe^ten 5ïngenblicfen bie (Sl)mptome feiner ^i-nnî()eit : „®efd)rieben in ber 
9îad)t 5um (i. ^l'ti "flt^ einem fel)r beftigen 5lnfatt Don „angina pectoris"... 
id)U)erbe an 5lrtericnt)erfûUiing fterben." (Sooper, ^rigl)t nnb ^robie ftarben 
mit ©egenênninfi^cn nnf ben ^^ippen. S)aninn fûb bem ^obe tilbn in§ ?lnge 
nnb [agte im ©terben : „^5d) babe miillid) îeine {yiirdjt nor bem "Sobc." Xer 
^Itiûtom §nnter ftarb beiter ldd)elnb nnb fagte : „2Bieniel fd)bne 9hibcn Unirbe 
id) nod) fdjreiben, menn ic^ nnr bie {yeber batten ïonntel" S^er Gbii'nrg 
©olboni (^itterte ikiu bem Xobe ; al§ ber îlrjt, ber bei i^m tnar, ifin fragte, ob 
er rnbig fci, ertviberte er : „Ql) nein, im ©egentciï !" Snuier erfannte nod) im 
5lobe bie 2]erbicn[te feiner ^xollegen an. 3Uê er fab, luie bie ^i^flcr feiner 
§anbe fic^ gegen feincn SBilten auf ber 3?ettbede trampfbaft friimmten, fagte 
er : „93e(l biit red)t ; bie SBillenêneroen finb gcldbnit I" îsîocolj ftarb mit einem 
W\U anf hen Sippen ; er fagte ju ben ^tr^ten, bie ibn bebanbelten : „?luf 
2Bieberfeben, meine i^erren, bei meiner 3lntopfie !" 



1 . à lu et à toi. 



^aê îv»'f»»ï'>*^*'«*t w»tï> ï>»c ZAntU. 



®ie „-Uatbolifdje Si^nl^eitung" fiir 3torbbentfd)lanb er^tibït eine bi'bfdje 
@efd)id)te bauon, Uiao flir Unbeil' bie ^yi^'enibiubuter anric^ten- tbnnen. :ju eiuer 
tjbberen ©c^nïe umrbcn uor turjem bie Sc^iiïer bnrd) 9(ngenar,^te nnterfnc^t. 
®arauf gab ber Xireîtor einem Schiller foïgenbeu 23rief an feinen 23ater mit : 
„2Bcrtcr ."perr! Sie btnte angcftcllte llntcr)iid)ung bat ergeben, ba^ :^\\)x ^•liU 
ftart 5nr 9Jîi)opie neigt^ 5ie muffen etunio in ber 3ad)e tun." — 5lm ndd)ften 
ïDîorgen brad)te gril^ bem Sireîtor folgenbcn 5(ntmortbrief beS '-Initero : 
„2ôerter §err S)ireîtor ! i^eften Sant fiir ^[)ïc 'Jîad)rid)t. ^âj i)aiu meincm 
'ooï)ne cine geljbrige 2^rad)t ^riigel* jnteit luerben ïaffen, nnb id) boffe, er unrb 
e§ nid)t tî)ieber tun. Sotlte er bennod) firb uncber etma§ ,^ufd)nlben fommen 
laffeu, fo bitte id) nm giitige lltitteiluug." Xer Xircttor mirb t)o|feutlid)'' nie 
mebr „lHl)opie" ftatt Jhirjfiditigfeit" fd)reiben. 

1. mal. — 2. causer. — 3. a uue fotte teudauce à. — 4. volée de coups. — 5. e<i)érous-le. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 18. 20 Juin 1908. 8° Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



%^rafîï>cttt g^rtUièrcê in eitôUtiiï». 



Ser ^rafibent ber franâoiifcïien 9lepu6Iiï JaEièreé in 53egleitung beê 9JUnifter& 
^id^on ift am 25. 9Jlat nac^mittag gegcn 1 )^ Uf)r an 93orb beë ^^an3erfreu3erâ ,,Séon 
(Sambetta" unter bem ©alut bev britifd^en ,Krieg5fd^tffe im §afen non Sîoner einge^ 
tvoffen. 9lQiï)bem \\^ bie Stbmirdie unb .^apitdne ber {iritiicfjen .Kana(=5(otte 6ei i{)m 
gemelbet :^atten', begab er ']\6) an 8anb, mo er nom ^rin3eu 3(rtl)ur uon 6onnaugl}t, 
bem franjoiifc^en Sotfc^aftev- unb ben ûbrigen DDUtgliebern ber Sotfc^aft OegriiBt 
iDurbe. Êine ,^or|3oration tjon ®ober mit bem 5!Jlai)or an ber (Spi^e iiberreic^te i^m 
f)ier eine 3tbreffe, in ber ber 2Qunf(| nad) einer bauernben O^reunbfc^aft Beiber Scinber 
auêgebriicft inirb. (Seïeitet Oon einer ^aimiïerieeêforte unb begteitet Dom '^Prinjen Don 
(vonnaug£)t, ôegab fitf) ber '^U-cifibent mit ©efolge, bem jid^ Cberftleutnant Comtfjer unb 
.^ommanbant .'r)eaton=(ïIiaê 3um perfonlic^en Sienfle angefcfjloffen î^atten, ju 28agen 
nad^ ber ®ot)er4^riorç=Station, um nac^ fionbon tt)eiter3ureifen. ®ie 3tnïunft in 
Sonbon erfotgte nac^mittag um 4 y^ U^r. 2tuf bem 93a^n^ofe ttiaren 3u feinem 
gmpfange erf(f)ienen ^onig ©buarb, ber îprin3 Don 2Baïe§, ^rin3 (vt)riftian Don 
©d^Ieênng=.'pDlftein, bie .^perjoge Don 3(rgi)tt unb O^ife fotine eine 5tn3aI)I Don 9JlitgIie= 
bern beê .fiabinettâ. 

3)ie SegriiBung ber beiben Staatêoberbaupter icar febr i)txi\\sii, îîacf) gegenfeitiger 
JBorftetïung ber Segleituug geleitete ber garl of ©ranarb ben ^rafibenten noc^ einer 
©taatêïaroffe, in ber aud^ ber ^onig, ber ^rin3 Don 203aleê unb ber 5prin3 Don ®on= 
naugl)t ^la^ naf)men. Sann erfolgte bie Stbïafirt tiber ben ©roêDenorpta^, ^^iccabiHij 
unb St. 3ameë=®traèe nacf) bem ©t. Same^^alaft. Sie Sêforte ^aiit bie Seibgarbe 
geftettt. 

Spiiter begaben fii^ ^rcifibent O^allières unb ïïUnifter ^U(^on Don ®t. 3awteë=îPûIaft 
nac^ bem S3ucfing'^am=^alaft, um bem^onig unb ber ^onigin einen 93efuc^ ab3uftatten. 

58ei ber 3lnïunft im SBucïingbam^^aïaft tourbe ^h-âfibent (^atlirreë 3um ^onige 
geteitet, ber if)n toarm begriifete unb ber ^onigin unb ber 'ij}rin3eii"in i^iïtoria Dorftedte. 
9îac^ bem îee begab fief) ber î^rdiibent nac^ bem 3[)tarIboroug^=!PaIaft jum 2îefud) beê 
■iprinsen unb ber ^rin3ejfin Don 2ôaleê, bie i^m i^re .iîinber DorfteKten. Surc^ biefe 
Stufmerffamfeit loar ber ^Çrafibent fel^r geriil^rt. 

yiaé) feinem SSefutf) im ïllariborougf) f)oufe begab fi(ï) ber ^rdfibent ioieber nac^ 
ber Diefiben3 beG ,$îonig§, bem a3ucïiugbam=^alait. 

Sort fanb ibm 3U ©bren ein tyeftmaf)! ftatt, bei bem auc^ ber 'l.^rin3 unb bie î|}rin= 
3effin 3U SBaleê 3ugegen3 uiaren. Ser ^^rnfibent f)atte feinen îptalj 3Unf(ï|en bem ^bnig 
unb ber ^5nigin. 

25ei bem DJta^Ie murben Dom ^ônig gbuarb unb bem 'ïprafibeuten Srinffpriic^e auê= 
gebracfit ; in beiben tourbe mit grofeer 2Barme unb ftarfer SSetonung ber Sefuc^ aU eine 
SSeïunbung* ber Entente cordiale geïenn3ei(^net, in beiben bie .f^offnung anf ibre 



1. se furent présenléâ à lui. — 2. ambassadeur. — 3. jirésents. — 4. manifestaticn. 
[103] ALLIM. 18 



138 DEUTSCHER TEIL [818] 

fiiuftige Sauer uub bev .s^iituieis auf il)ve S^ebeittunQ fiir ben O^vicbeu uiib baê ©lilcE 
hn ganjen 2BeU iitd^t Dergeffen. -iîbuig Sbuarb, ber feinen îrtnïfprut^ in fran^ofifi^eï 
©pradje auëbrac^te, fagte : 

,,!geien Sic luiUîomnicn, ^txx $vdîibent. ®ie .ffonigiit unb ic^, lutï ftnb entjûcft, bag toit 
baî SBerguugen {)a'6en, ®ie tei une ju em^jfangen, unb ba eê ba§ erfte ^Jlalift, ba^ ©te nac^ 
©ngtanb fommen, ï)offen hjtr ïebt)oft, ba§ Ste non 3ï)ïem, meim auà) nur tur^en 2lufent= 
î)alte, eine angenefime Sïinnenmg ntttne'^men tterben. ^Jiorgeu loerben rttr, "^offe i($, 
gemeiniam bie fran3ofii(i^=engUîd)e îluêfteliung fiefuc^en. S)te ©jiftena ber 5luèl'teUung toirb 
niel)ï aïê jemaïê bie Entente cordiale bartun, biè jtotft^en unieren beiben Sonbein befte'^t. 
S5on gonjem §er3en inïmic^c id^, bafe bie Entente cordiale auàj eine ,, Entente permanente" 
ïein moge, jum &M unb 2Boï)teïge'ften ber beiben 'Otationen unb jur îlufrediteriiottung^ beê 
griebenê, ber Ms, ©liiiî ber ganjen ÏBelt au§mad^t. ^à) erljebe mein ®laè auf bie ©efunbtjeit 
be§ |)errn *4>rafibenten ber SJe^jublif fotoie auf ba§ ^Boïjlergefien unb bas ©liicf jjranfreid^ê, 
beî Sanbeè, ba§ ic^ feit fo langer 3eit tenue unb bertuubere." 

3n feiner griinberung fpvad^ ^rdftbent O^aïïtèreâ 3unad^ft feinen Sanï aus fïir ben 
©lauj unb bie [yveunblid)feit beè ©mpfangeê. 

©r fagte bann, Cyranïreid^ betratfjte feinen, bee '•|>riifibenteu, a^efucE» in ©nglanb unb 
beè ^linigè i^aufige 33eîud)e in ^^vanfreiiïi aie eine SJcftcitigung beê ,,f)ev3licOen QiMex' 
ne()menê", bas, wk er iibevjeugt fei, bie 3uïititft immer inniger geftatten luerbe jum 
gemeinfamen 2Bo{)(e (Srofebritaunienê nnb 3^ranïreicf)§ unb 3ur 5tufrec§terViItung be§ 
t^viebeu'j in ber Sfâeït. 3"'" ©(^Uife tvauî ber 'Sprafibent an^ bie ©efunbf^eit beê ,^onig§ 
nnb ber fijuigliifjen [yamitie jouiie auf bie ©nttoidfelung ber bie kiben 3}oïfer Oer= 
Innbenben Jrcunbfc^afi. 

9tm 26. t)efud)te ^onig gbuarb mit bem '^rdfibenten bie fran3bfifc^=ï}ritifd)e 5luê= 
fteUung. 5tbenb§ gab ba^ ^rinjenpaav Don SDûaïeê ein Siner 3U @^ren beê ^rcifibenten. 

3tm 27. uormittag empfing 'iprdfibent O^aïïièreê int ©t. jûmeê^'ïpalaft ha^ bipIotna= 
tifcf^e fîorpê unb naf)m bann eine Sluja^I Don Slbrcffen entgegen, bie oou uerfrfjiebenen 
-Korporationen ii6errei(|t luurben. 

5lm 9Jlittag fanb in bev ©uilb=§ati gu 6()ren beê '^.h'cifibenten ein ^rii^ftiicE ftatt, an 
bem and^ bev 'Î)}vin3 nnb bie ^vin3effin non SBaleê, ^ïin3 6f)riftian Don 'Bd)Uètoï%= 
Çoïftein unb ''i<vin3 3tvt^nv non (fonnaug'^t teilna'^men. 23ei feinev 3tntunft in bev 
®uilb=^a(I nntrbe bev '^jtrdfibent nom 8oïb=9Jtai)ov nnb bev Sovb=5Jîai)oveB empfangen 
unb in bie 23ibliot()ef geteitet, 100 eine 3tbveffe bev ©tabt Sonbou an ben ^U'iifibenten 
3UV 93evïefung getangte. 3ie nimmt i8e3ug anf ben im ^aljxe 1U03 evfoïgten 5Befuc^ beê 
••^^vafibenten Coubet in ®uiIb=ÇaE unb betont, bag bie ©efii'^Ie tfev^li^tx O^veunbfd^aft 
3Unf(ï)en ^îvanïveid) unb gnglanb fi($ immev meï)v gefeftigt ticitten unb eine fovt= 
bauevnbe S8iivgfif)af t fitr ben ?7oïtf(^vitt bev âioilifcition unb ben SBeltfrieben bilbeten. 
®ie 3lbvefie fcÇiIiefet mit ben beften 2Biinfi^en fiiv baê 2Bof)Ievgeben beê "^^vdfibenten unb 
fitv bie 3[ûol)Ifa()vt (îrantreiif)ê. '•)lad.) il]veï 5Bevïefung evluibevte bev ''^h-iifibent mit 
2Bovtcn beê ©anîeê unb gab feinen Sôiinfc^en fiiv bie ®tabt bonbon 2ïnêbvucï. 

aBd()venb beê g^viibftiicïê lued^felten ber Covb::93iajov unb ber "lircifibent 2rintfpviid^e. 

Siad) einem ïoaft anf ben ^iinig unb bie iîbnigin bracÇite bev Sorb=3Dlai)or einen 
3iueiten Svinïfpvud) auf ben '•^Jrafibenten g^aïlièreê auê, ben er atê ,<paupt ber gvofeen 
unb befveunbeten illation, bie ber nad}fte 3iad)bav unb SBevbitnbetc ©ngtanbê fei, feievte, 
@v 'i)ci1:it ©ngtanb aïê ©aft beê ,$îonigê mit feinem ffiefud) beetjvt, mit befonbevev 
9îïicEfid)t nnf bie engïifd}=fvan3bfifc^e SluQfteÏÏung, bie boffentUd) juv Jovbevung bev 
§anbelêbe3ier}ungen 3toifd)en ben beiben Sanbern bcitragen Uievbe. 

Tiaà) biefen 3luêfiif)ïnngen evîjob fi($ ^vafibent g^aïlièveê unb evtoibevte, ev fitl)le fid^ 
gtitcflid), in Sonbou 3U meilen, im DJUttelpuntt etucê tlugen unb praïtifd^en o-letfjeê, 
im Srennpunft « ebler unb freibeitlicbcr 3been, Uictdie bie ©rnnblagen jeben iyortfd}vittê 
unb jcber 3il^ifiÛition feieu. @r fei angeueïjm beriit)vt, ba{3 bie ©rinnerung in i()m 



5. maintien. — 6. fojcr. 



819] DECTSCHER TEIL 139 

toac^genifen icorben fci, mie in betnfelbcn ©aûle fein 33organger Souèet bie ©ittente 
mit feierli(ï)en ÏÏBorten befiegeit " i^ade, bie fur bie ^ntereffcn ber beiben Jlationen fo 
fegenéDoU fei, unb beren $8anbe iiâ) fcitbem nocf) nid^t gelocfert f)dtten. Sie ©emeinfam= 
feit biefer 3ntf^'n"fen ï)abe numnel)r if)ren 3iuêbnicf in ciner glanjenben ShiëftcIIung 
gefnnben, beren fic^ercr ©rfolg fceibe îîationen ermutigen merbc, na^ ben namlic^en 
Sbeaïen : Strbeit, ©intrac^t unb o^rieben 3U ftreben. S)er 'i|.h-afibent (eerte îum Scfilng 
jein ©ïaë anf haè 2Q3of)I beê Corb=93ÎQi)orô unb ber Stabt Sonbon. 

%m %btnb gû6 ber Staatêfefretdr Sir gbiuarb ®rei) im Stuêiudrtigen 9tmt ein îiuer 
3U ®f)ren beè ^rdfibenten ^odièreê, èei ttelc^em luiebernm ber ^rin.j oon 2SaIeè 
3ugegen Uiar. lîm 9 *2 llf)r fanb fief) ber '^h'afibent 3U ber ©alaoper in Gonnentgarben; 
Sï)eater ein. Saê §au§ bot ein gtcinjenbeê a3iib. 33er .fîonig unb bie fibnigin, ber 
^rinj unb bie ÎÇrinjeffin Don 2Bateê unb Diele aubère 5DhîgIieber ber foniglic^en 
tjamilie tno^nten ber 9(uffii^rung bei. Sruppenabteilungen eriuiefen am St. 3ameë= 
'^^nïûft unb Dor bem Cpernf)aufe bei ber 3(n= unb 3tbfa!^rt bie miïitiirifc^en Êf)ren. 

3lm 28. gab 'l.îrdfibent Cyatlièreè ein S)iner, an bem ber ,fionig unb ber '^'rin^ uon 
2Bûle§ tei(naf)men. 2;ie îîûcfreife bee "^.Ucifibcnten nac^ '^-^ariê erfoigte am 29. 5[Rai. 



Sic îoaftc Uoii iHcurtt. 



93ei ber ©alatafel, bie am 9, ^uni an 93orb ber ruffif(^cn ^aiferja(|t ,,Stanbart" 
ben 3ûren unb feine O^amilie mit ben englifd^en ©ciften cereinigte, unirben Pou 9]iîo- 
lauê II. unb ,^onig gbuarb îoafte auégcbrac^t. 

S;er Srinîfprucfi beè iîaifers SUtotaué (autcte : 

,,Wit ben ©efiifjlen tieffter^efriebigung unb Jreube ïieifie \^ Sure 'DJÎajeftat unb 3iire 
5Jlaieftat bie .Ronigin in ben ruffifct^en (iîettjaffern totUtommen. ^cf) tierttaue, ba^ bicfe 
Segegnung, inbem fie bie mannigfad)cn unb ftarîen 58ûnbe, rtelc^e unfere Çaufer Derbinbeii, 
t)on neuem befeftigt, ben gtiicf [tci}en (svfolg fjaben ttirb, unfere Sdnber enger jufammeujufii^rcn, 
unb boB fie bie Slufrediterïiattung be§ ^rteben» in ber SBelt forbern tnirb. ^m i'ûufe ber 
(e^ten ^ofire finb oerfc^iebene (yragen oon gteid^er Scbeutung fiir 9{uBtûnb unb Snglanb 
burcf) unfere 3{egierungen in befriebigenber SiJetfe georbnet rtorben. ^i} bin fi($et, bû^ Sure 
ÏRaieftiit ben SSert biefer 3>ercinbarungen ebenfo i)oii) fcbol^en Inie ic^. 2:enn tro^ itircr 
begtenjteu S\^U îonnen fie nur baju beitragen, jrtiifc^en unferen beiben Sdnbern bie 
©efinnung gegenfcitigen guten ÎBiUenâ unb ï>ertrauen§ ju Derbreitcn. ^d) trinïe auf bie 
®efunbf)eit Surev 93taieftdt, Jibrcr TOajeftdt ber ^onigin unb auf bie 2Bof)lfa^rt ber toni= 
glidben ("Çamilte unb be§ britifcben SBolteë." 

îX'aranf antuiortetc jRbnig (îbuarb mie fofgt : 

,,(Surer 53tûieftdt bante icb berjïidEift im 'liamen ber .^lônigin unb in meinem eigenen fiir bie 
berjticfje SSeife, in ber Sie uns tu ben ©emdffcrn ber Oftfec inillfomnten gebei^en unb fiir bie 
giitigen 2Borte, mit benen 2ie unfere ©cfunbbeit auêgebrac^t baben. ^d) bûbe bie gliicf ticbftcn 
grinnevungen an ben ÏBitltomm, ben icb bei (Selegenbeit meiner friiberenSefucbe in 3îuBlûnb 
uon feiten 3b^"e§ erbabenen ©roçtiaterê, ^i}xe§ geïiebten ÎPaterê unb (surer 5Jlaieftdt fclbft 
gefunben ijaie, unb eê ift eine Cuelle aufridjtigfter 2:an{baïteit fiir micb, i>a% icb biefe 
©etegenbeit i}ai>e, mit Suren 93Joieftdten luiebcv jufammen ju fein. ^dj unterf(^reibe Don 
ganjem ."perjen febeê ai>ort, ba§ (Sure illajeftdt im AjinblicE ouf bie tiirjlicb stoifcben unferen 
beiben ^Kegierungen geftfjtoffene Ûbereintunft gefproc^en baben. ^cb glaube, boB fie baju bicncn 
toirb, bie IBanbe, toelcbe bie ïsotfer unferer beiben Sdnber bereinigen, noc^ enger ju fnii»tcn, 
unb icb bin ficher, ha^ fie in ber 3"îunft ju einer befviebigenben unb freunbfd^aftlidjcn 
;)fegelung einiger ttjicbtiger Jragen beitragen mirb. ^cb bin iibcrjeugt, baB fie nicbt nur bn;)U 
bienen mixb, unfere beiben Sdnber ndber jufammen^ubringen, fonbern baB fie auc^ febv 
rcefentlicb bie 2(ufrecbterbaUung beâ aUgemeinen SSeltfriebenè fbrbern mirb. ^c^ b^ffe, ba| 



liO 



DEDTSCHER TEIL 



[820] 



biefer Segegnunçj in ïuvjem eine onbere ©ekgeiiïieit foïgen totïb, mit gurer DJkjeftat 
3ufaminen,^utreften. ^^ tvinte auf bie ©ejunb^eit Surer ''3}lajeftaten, auf bie bet Âîatferm 
^J}îaria Jeobovoltma unb ber 'îJtitgïiebcï ber îoiferlicf)en Jamilie unb tior oUem auf bie 9So'^l= 
fal^rt unb ba» ©ebeil^en 3ï)reê gtoBen 9{eid)e§." 



Der Besuch des Schwedenkdnigs in Berlin. 



Kônig Gustav V. und die Kônigin von Schweden sind am 31. Mai nach- 
mittag 5 Uiir 22 Minuten auf dem Lehrter Bahnhof in Berlin eingetroffen. 
Der Bahnhof war mit einer Ehrenpforte ' in schwedischen und deutschen 

Fahnen deko- 
riert. Zum Emp- 
fang hatten sich 
eingefiinden der 
Kaiser in der 
Uniform des 2. 
Garderogiments 
zu Fuli mit dem 
Feldmarschall- 
stab, die Kaise- 
rin, die Kron- 
prinzessin, aile 
in Berlin und in 
Potsdam weilen- 
den Prinzen und 
Prinzessinnen, 
der Flirst von 
Hohenzollern, 
der Staatssekre- 
tar des Auswiir- 
tigen Amts v. 
Schoen.die Her- 
ren und Damen 
der schwedi- 
schen Gesaiidt- 
schaft, zaJilrei- 
che Mitglieder 
der schwedi- 
schen Kolonic 




Gustav V., Kônig von Schweden. 



und eine Gruppe von Kindern mit hlaugelben Fahnchen. 

Der Kônig, der die Uniform seines Grenadierregiments zu Pferde (Freiherr 
v. Derfflinger) trug, und die Kônigin wurden vom Kaiser und der Kaiserin 
auf das herzlichste begriifit. Der Kaiser und der Kônig schritten die Front 
der Ehrenwache ah und nahmen einen Vorbeimarsch ^ der Kompagnie ent- 
gegen. Auf dem Wege zum Brandenburger Tor bildeten Innungen^ und 
Kriegervereine Spalier. Auf dem Pariser Platz fand seitens der stadtischen 
Behôrden^ die Begriifsung statt. 

Die Ansprache des Oherburgermeisters lautete : 

« Ew. Majestiiten bringen wir namens der stiidtischen Behorden und der Bûr- 
gerschiift der Hauptstadt des Deutschen Reiches und von Preul^en die ehrerbietigsten 
WiUkommengriiiie dar. Die Biirgerschaft Berlins ist eingedenk der engen ver- 



1. arc (Je triomphe, 
vient de. 



2. défile. — 3. corporations. — 4. autorités. 



5. se sou- 



[821] DEDTSCHER TEIL lil 



wandtschaftlichen Bande, die Ew. Majestiit eiiauchte Gemahlin und Ew. Majestiit 
selbst mit dem Fùrstenhause Hohenzollern verbinden. Sie erinnert sich der \ielen 
weltgeschichtlichen Beziehungen, die im Laufe der vergangenen Jahrhunderte 
zwischen dem schwedischen Volke und dem ihm stammverwandten deutschen Volke 
bestanden haben. 

Sie gedenkt der zahlreichen gemeinsamen wirtschaftlichen, geistigen und politischen 
Interessen. welche die beiden befreundeten Nationen in der Gegenwart verbinden. Sie 
kniipft an den Besucli Ew. Majestiiten in unserem deutschen Vaterlande mit freudiger 
Genugtuung die weitere Hoffnung, dal-i das unablassige, unermùdliche Streben Seiner 
Majestiit des Deutschen Kaisers der Menschheit die Segnungen des Friedens zu erhalten 
auch inZukunft von Erfolg gekront sein wird, und sie wûnscht dabei aufrichtig und 
innig, dai^ die Stunden, die Ew. Majestiiten als Giiste unseres erhabenen Herrscher- 
paares in unserer Stadt verleben werden, gUickliche und reich gesegnete seien. Das 
walte Gott. » 

Der Kônig von Schweden antwortete in deutschcr Spraclie leise : 

« Ich freue mich, wieder in Berlin zu sein und danke Ihnen herzlich iûr die freund- 
lichen Worte und fiir die vvarmen Begrùiiungen durch die Bevôlkerung Berlins. Der 
Empfang kam von Herzen und geht auch zu Herzen. Ich werde micii stets des Tages 
erinnern. » 

Der Einzug in das Schlofi erfolgtc unter Glockengelaut. Am Abend um 8 
Uhr fand in der Bildergalerie des Schlosses Galatafel statt. Bei der ïafel safi 
der Kaiser links neben dem Kônig von Schweden, rechts von dieseni die Kai- 
serin, links vom Kaiser die Kônigin von Schweden. 



Hamburger Momentbilder. 



III. — Die Alster-Mdwen . 

Selbst Skeptiker, denen in und an Hamburg nicht ailes gefalit — w^as ihnen 
der Hamburger Lokalpatriot nicht verzeiiien kann — gestehen, dah die Alster 
einzig in ihrer Art ist. Mitten in der Geschaftsstadt gelegen, bietet sie einen 
eigenartig schônen Anblick und Gelegenheil znm Segel- und Rudersport. An 
schônen Sommernachmittagen, nach Bureauschluh, ist sie bedeckt von 
schlanken Ruderbooten und schnellen Segelbooten, deren weifie Leinewand 
im Sonnenlichte blitzt. Dazwischen kreuzen die Alsterdampfer, die den 
Verkehr von der City nach Win terhudc, Eppendorf, Uhlenhorst und Barmbeck 
vermitteln. 

Im Winter zwar, wenn der Frost die Wellen biindigt und in die Fcsseln 
des Eises schlagt, schwindet das bewegte Bild. Aber ein neuer Reiz steilt sich 
ein. Von der Meereskïiste und den Schleswigschen und Lauenburgischen 
Seen her kommen graziôse, schnellbeschwingte Gaste: Scharen von Môwen. 
Sie gehoren zur Famille der Lachmôwen. Schrille Schreie ausstohend, 
schwirren sie ùber den Jungfernstieg hinweg, nach den Fleeten' und wieder 
zurïick nach der Alster. Die zierlichen, tanbenàhnlichen Vôgel paddeln - in 
den offenen Wasserstellen, sitzen dann auf den Pontons und warmen sich 
in der kargen^ Wintersonne, die mitiinter die bleifarbenen Wolken zerteilt. 

Der Hunger liât die Môwen aus ihrer Heimat, wo ihre Brutstiitten sind, 
hierhergetrieben. In der GroÉstadt bieten ihnen die Abtalle aus Menschen- 
hand mehr als dranfsen die wintererstarrte Natur. Und sie schiifen in Ham- 
burg einen neuen Erwerbszweig. Auf dem .Jungfernstieg stehen Frauen und 
halten kleine Fischchen, sogenannte Breitlinge* feil. Die Tiite^ voll kostet 10 
Pfennige. Und so entstand ein neuer schôner Sport : die Môwen zu fûttern. 
Den giitigen Geber umflatternd und gierig schreiend, fangen sie die in die 



1. canaux. — 2. palaugeiH. — 3. schwachen. — 4. melettes. — 3. cornet. 



14;2 DEUTSCHER TEIL ^8221 



Hôhe geworfenen Fischchen auf, wohl gar nach der Hand pickend und 
einander mit Flïigelschlagen trelTend. Eine weifjgraue \N'olke von Fliigeln 
und zieiiiclien Vogelleibern. 

Bis zum Anfang Mtirz bleiben die Môwen in Hamburg. Dann verschwinden 
sic eben so plôtzlich, Avie sie gekommen sind — iiber Nacbt, bis zum niichstert 
Winter, wo sie sich wieder einstellt, die frefigierige, schnoUtliigelige Schar, 
ie in der Grofistadt, mitten im Hauscrmi-ere so eigen bcriibrt. 



Das Tierparadies. 

Zvvei zoologiscbe Garten weist Hamburg auf. Der altère, mitten in der 
Stadt belegene, unterscbeidet sich, abgeseben von der Reichlialtigkeit seines 
Tierbestandes, deni von Weltreisen zurïickkelirende Kapitiine und Steuerleute 
durch Gescbenke immer neue Exemplare zufiihren, durch nichls von denen 
anderer Sladte. Der jiingero, von Karl Hagenbeck nacli jaiirelangen Vorar- 
beiten im Friihjahr im Vorort Stellingen erofTnet, ist bislier einzig in seiner 
Art. Hagenbeck wandle im ausgedehnten MaPse das System ofTener Gehege 
an, so dafi die Tiere in relativer Freiheit leben. In der Raublierschlucht z. B., 
die nur durch einen breiten Wassergraben abgesperrt ist, bat er Lowen und 
Tiger voreinigt und so schône Bastardierungen erzielt. Auch wissenschaftlich 
intéressante >'ova('' gibt es in diesem Tierparadies. So wurde festgestellt, da& 
Riesenschlangen auch tote Tiere verschlingen ; und afrikanische Straufîc 
tummelten sich bei zelm Grad Kâlte im Schnee. So ist Hagenbecks Tierpark 
dazu angelan, nicht nur durch populiire Belchrung, sondern auch in 
wissenschaftliciier Bczielmng Dienste zu leisten. 

iSchlufi.) 

lludolf Braune-RoIôla. 

6. nouveautés. 



Goethe' 



IH 

Aber wiilirend in England und Frankreich dtirch Yerstand und Gelehr- 
samkeit ausgezeichnete Mànner ihr Studium und ihre Partei mit einer 
gewissen Leichtfertigkeit sich wàhlen, ohne daftsiedeshalb mit Leib und 
Seelc dabei zu sein brauchen — was auch gar nicht von ihnen verlangt 
Avird — spricht Gœthe, das Haupt und die Verkôrperung des deutschen 
Yolkes, nicht deshalb, weil er ein talentvoller Mann ist, sondern ans 
seinen Worten bricht leuchtend die Waiirheit hervor : er ist ûberaus 
vveise, obwohl sein Talent oft seine Weisheit verschleiert. Mag sein 
Ausspruch auch noch so ausgezeichnet sein, er hat imnier noch einen 
hôheren und schôneren Sinn dabei im Auge. Das erweckt meine 
Neugierde. Er besitzt die fûrchterliche Unabhiingigkeit, die der Verkehr 
mit der Wahrheit verleiht : hôre auf ihn oder unterlaft es — die von ihm 



Siehe die vier audern Telle. 



[823] DEUTSCHER TEIL 143 



festgestellte Tatsache bleibt bestehen ; dcin Intéresse ain Ycdasser 
l)eschrankt sich iiicht aiif seine Geschichte : du verabschiedest ihn uicht 
ans deinem Gedàchtnis, sobald er seine Sache zm- Zufriedenheit gemacht 
liât, wie den Bàckei% wenn er seinen Laib Brot dagelassen bat ; sondern 
sein Werk ist der geringste Teil an ihm. Der alte Ewige Geist, der die 
Welt erbaut, bat sicb diesem Mann mehr anvertraut als irgend eineni 
andern . . . Sein Ziei ist nichts geringeres als die Eroberung der ganzen 
Natur, der ganzen Wahrheit — sie will er als sein Gut erobern : er ist ein 
Mann, der sich nicht bestechen, nicht betrûgen, nicht einschùchtern 
lâbt, ein Mann von stoischer Selbstbeherrschung und Selbstverleugnung, 
der iûr aile Menschen nur den einen Prûfstein hat : « Was kann ich von 
dir lernen?» Yon diesem Standpunkt ans bewertet er aile Besitztùmer : 
(( Rang, Vorrechte, Gesiindheit, Zeit und das Dasein selbst. » 
{Schluf^.) 

R. W. Emerson. 



Wodan oder Odin *. 



III 

U m Wodan s Beistand' zu erlangen, weiheu ôfter Helden dem Gotte 
nicht nur aile im Kampfe Gefallenen, sondern sie schlieben eine Art 
Bûndnis- mit ihm, indem sie ihm ihr eigenes Leben als Opfer verheiben', 
wenn er ihnen eine bestimmte Reihe von Jahren hindurch Sieg ûber aile 
Feinde. Ruhm und reiche Beute^ verleihe. Ist die Frist-^ abgelaufen, so 
ratft den Helden ein rascher Tod, meist mitten im Kampfgetïimmcl% fort ; 
denn der Gott versiiumt ' nicht das ihm verfallene^ Leben einzufordein^. 
Auch weiht zuweilen ein Heer vor der Schlacht das feindliche Heer dem 
Wodan ; ihm werden dann die Gefangenen und die Pi'erde geschlachtet. 
So weihten die Cimbern vor der Schlacht bei Arausio (lOo v. Chr.) ihm 
das rômische Heer: auf Wodans Beistand vertrauend warlen sie die 
romischen Legionen nieder. 

Oft nimmt Wodan selbst teil an den Schlachten der Vôlker. Dann tritt 
er wohl hinter die Reihen der Kiimpfenden, zieht eine Armbrust'" hervor, 
legt zehn Pfeile zugleich anf die Sehne" und erlegt mit einem Schub zehn 
Feinde. (Ider er erscheint als einiiugiger Greis, einen breitrandigen 
Schlapphut'- tief in die Stirn gedrûckt, in blauem,{Ieckigem Mantel und 
tritt selbst dem Helden in den Weg, dem die Todesstunde bestimmt ist. 

Zuweilen verleiht Wodan seinen Lieblingen einzelne seiner Waffen, 
Schwert, Brûnne oder Speer. Sie sichern ihrem Besitzer steten Sieg. Aile 
Feinde ïiber welche Wodans Speer hinsaust, sind dem Tode verfallen. 

Wodan ist recht eigentlich der Gott der Kônige und Helden. Die 
deutschen Fûrstengeschlechter nennen ihn ihren Stammvater, grobe 



* Siehe Nummern 1, 2, 12, 16 und 17. 

1. assistance. — 2. pacte. — 3. promettent. — 4. proie. — 5. délai. — 6. mêlée du 
combat. — 7. tarde. — H. échue, rouée. — 9. réclamer. —10. arbalète. — 11. corde. 
— 12. chapeau mou ci larges bords. 



144 DEUTSCHER TEIL [824] 

Kriegshelden heifien seine Sôhne. Aber Wodan weckt aiich in der Seele 
des Sangers die schlummernden Geister der Dichtiing : Wodans Gabe ist 
das begeisterte Lied, das dem Siinger ans voiler Brust hervorstrômt und 
aile, die es héiren, in weihevolle Stinimung versetzt. Auf ^Yunde^bare 
Weise erwarb er iiach der nordischen Sage dièse Gabe der Dichtkunst. 
Ein Riese Suttung verwahrte in drei gewaltigen Gefafien den Met, der so 
zauberkràftig war, dafijeder, der davon trank, ein Dichter wurde. Zur 
Hiiterin batte er seine schône Toebter Gunnlôd bestellt. Durch scblaue 
List gelangte Odin zu ihr in verwandelter Gestalt und wuftte ihre Liebe 
zu erringen. Dem geliebten Manne gestattete Gunnlôd drei Ziige von deni 
kostbaren Met zu tun. Da trank Odin in drei machtigen Ziigen die drei 
Gefàfie leer. AIsbald verwandelte er sicb in einen Adler und schvvangsich 
hoch in die Lïifte auf, vergeblich von dem Riesen verfolgt. So singt Odin 
in der Edda von sich : 

« Gunnlôd sclienkte mir auf goldenem Sessel 
Einen Trunk des teuern Mets. 
t'bel vergolten ' ' hab' ich gleichwohl 
Ihrem heiligen Herzen, 
Ihrer gliihendeu Gunst, « 
und vveiter : 

« Den Suttung beraubt" ich mit Riinken des Mets 
Und liefi Gunnlôd sich gnimen ". » 

Seinen Gûnstlingen, den Siingern, teilt der Gott von dieser Gabe mit ; 
so macht er sie zu gottbegeisterten Dichtern, die entziickt durch des 
Gottes Gabe, ihre Gesànge erschallen lassen. 

Deshalb heibt Bragi, der Gott der Skalden (Sànger), Odins Sohn, demi 
in dem Sohne eines Gottes ist stets nur eine Seite des Wesens seines 
gottlichen Vaters ausgepriigt. 
(Fortsetzung folgt.) 

Nach Lange. 



13. récompensé. — 1'*. se lamenter. 



^ie @u(e ' un^ Hv ^(i)aiinvài>cv. 



^cner <Scï)atigrdï)cr luar ein fet)r unfeilliger - DJlann. @c luagte fid) in Me 
9îitinen eincê alten Oîûnbfrfiloffeâ unb Uiûvb ba geiMf)r-, baf^ bie (£ute eine 
luagere 3}iau§ crcjriff unb ner^efjrte. „<Bà)\dt fid) baâ*/' fprarf) er, „fur ben pï)i= 
IofLipt]ifd)cn 2iebltnt3 lUincrDenô ?" 

„ÏGarum ni(^t?" nerfel^tc bie fêule. „2Beiï id) ftide S3cot)a(ï)tungen ^ liebc, 
îann ic^ bcStrcgen t)ou ber 2nft leben';^ '^â) mi^ gloar tt)oï)ï, ba^ iî)r 9)lenf(^en 
es non enrcn ©etef)rtcn bertangt." 

Ceffing. 

1. hibou. — 2. inigcïec^teï. — 3. fa^ cr. — 4. est-ce convenable? — 5. réflexions. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 19. 5 Juillet 1S08. 8* Année. 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



Der Wein als Kulturpflanze. 



I 

Was die Alten in lieiligen Mysterien als dunkles Geheimnis feierten, das 
ist heute jederniann gelaufige ' Wahrheit, verherrlicht durch Schiilers 
gedankenreiches Gedicht, daÊ der Mensch gleicli dem Tier der Wùste unstat 
iind elend uinherirrte, solange er nur auf Jagd and liaub angewiesen war, 
dafî erst die Gaben der Ceres, die Getreidearteii, ihm ein friedliches, gesi- 
chertes Dasein, die Môglichkeit fester Niederlassungen % geseliiger und 
staatlicher Vereinigung geschafft haben. Dariim bezeichnen wir die angebau- 
ten Gewiicbse als Kulturpflaiizen, nicht allein weil sie selbst der Kultiir 
bediirfen, sondern aiich weil sie fiir die Menschheit Trager der Kultur 
gewesen sind, wie ja noch heutzutage der Ackerbau das Fiindament jedes 
geordneten Kulturlebens geblieben ist. Wenn es nun im allgenieinen von 
bobeni Intéresse ist, den natur-iind kulturgeschichllichen Tatsacben nachzii- 
forscben, auf denen jene bedeutungsvolle Wechselwirkung ^ zwiscben den 
alten Kultiirpflanzen und der Menschheit beniht, so ist es doppell intéressant, 
dièse Beziehnngen am Weinstock zii verfolgen, den Mutter Natur mit beson- 
derer Vorliebe ausgestattet, den ein besonderer Adel umschwebt und der 
niichst den Getreidearten die wichtigste Koile in der Kulturgeschichte dci' 
Menschheit gespielt bat. 

Der erste Ant'ang der Weinkultur fallt gleich dem Anbau der Getreidearten 
und der Zahmung der meisten Haustiere vor den Anfang aller Geschichte in 
die Kindheitdes Menschengeschlechtes, aus der keine lîrinnerung zuriickge- 
blieben ist. Ohne Zvveifel war es eines der Urvôlker aus dem kaukasisehen 
Stamtn, welches zuerst die ungebnndene Freiheit des wilden Jagdlebens 
aufgab ^, indem es vorzog, Rind und Schaf in Herden sorgsam aufzuziehen, 
statt sie mlihselig in Gebirg und Steppe zu jagen, und einzelne kôrnerreiche 
Gràser und Fruchtbaume in bearbeitetes Erdreich auszupflanzen, statt sich 
auf die ungewissen Ertrage^ der wilden Flora zu verlassen ; von diesen 
ersten Ackerbauern haben dann die iibrigen Vôlker erst nach und nach die 
Gaben der Ceres und des Bacchus kennen gelernt. 

Aile Anzeichen weisen auf Vorderasien als die gemeinsame Heimat der 
mittellandischen Volkerund ihrer wichtigsten Haustiere und Kulturptlanzen 
bin ; der jungfrauliche Boden muli aber mit der Zeit die Fâhigkeit verloren 
haben, dièse Gewâchse freiwillig und ohne Zutun '^ der Menschen hervorzu- 
bringen oder dièse selbst haben sich infolge einer tausendjiihrigen Kultur 
so verandert, daÊ sie ihren Stammformen '' nicht mehr gleichen, die in der 
Heimat zuriickgeblieben sind. Dièse selbst ist vielleicht zur WUste geworden, 
wie es ja der grôfite ïeil der Lànder Asiens geworden ist, die in der Urzeit 
der Sitz einer hohen Kultur waren. Da wir kein Land kennen, wo unsere 



1. courante. — 2. établissement. — 3. action et réaction. - 4. renonra à. 
5. productions . — 6. intervention. — 7. types primitifs. 

[109] ALIÏM. 19 



146 DEUTSGHER TEIL [866] 



Getreidearten wirklich wild wachsen, und da dieselben auch nirgend 
verwildern, so sind sie in der Tat hcimatlos geworden, und wenn der 
Mensch heiitc aufhorte, Gerste und Weizen, Hafer und Korn, Reis und Mais 
zii bauen, wiirden dieselben in vvenigen Jahrcn vôUig von der Erde vcr- 
schwinden. Zu den wenigen Pflanzen, die sicli iiberall leicht einbiirgern, die 
sich von selbst aussiien, die in natiirlichem Freiheitstriebe nach WaJdern und 
einsanien Gegenden entfliehen, die verwildern nnd sich naluralisieren, 
gehort neben unseren Obstbaumen der Weinstock. Ûberall, wo er seinen 
Samen reift, bat er die Neigung, sich der menschlichen Knechtscbaft zn 
enlziehen und zn verwildern. Es lalU sich heute nicht raehr entscheiden, 
welcher Teil Vorderasiens die Urheimat des Weinstockes war und wohin er 
in spalerer Zeit durch den Menschen verpflanzt nnd dann erst, nachtraglich * 
verwildert ist. Die edlen Spielarten des Weinstockes haben sich ohne Zweifel 
erst iinter der Pflege des Menschen durch Anpassung^ an die verschiedensten 
Kulturbedingnngen entwickelt ; sie werden anch einzig und allein durch den 
Menschen erbalten und verbreitet, da sie nicht durch Samen, sondern 
ausschlieBlich durch Ableger und Stecklinge *" vermehrt werden. 

[Fortsetzung fohjt.) 

Hauf, Ilof und Oarten. 

S. spliler. — 9. adaptation. — 10. provins et houiurei^. 



20 mimoncn fitr cin mcitf. 



aSelcfie ungc'^euren ÏÔerte in ïoftfcaren ^leibevn niebergelcgt finb, baè benu-ifen bic 
3tuffteïïnngen ' eincr cttglifcEien 3c'tfcf)rift, bie bie teiterftcu ^(ciber ber 2CeIt fier^af)!!. 
3în bet ©pii^e ftef)t bie ,<îiinigin non ©iant mit i^vcm ©taatî^mantel^, ben fie nur cinmal 
im ^ai}rt anlegt. ®icjeô jcibene JîïcibnngSftitcî ift ûkr unb ù6er'' mit S)tamanten, 
Smai'ûgbeu, 3hi5inen unb Sa^j^iren Êefel^t, fo bicï}t mie bic 3JtiI(f)ftra|}e '► mit Sternen, 
unb ber ÏÔert bicfer l^errïicï^en gbeiftetue ïd^t fief; nur ungefii^v fc^at^eu, iibeïfteigt 
aî)cr fidjcr bie Snmme non 20 SJcillionen SDÎavï. ©inc ber bciben Sctimeftern bcë Sûi-'f"» 
bie ©iittin beê ©vofîfiiriteu Sllcranbcr 9Jiid)acIomityrf}, ftcf)t ber liameiifrfjen §crïj(ï)erin 
ni(î)t l>iel narf», benn [ie befi^t ciu ^'teib in ber ruffi[d)en i){ationaItrad)t, baé ebenfallê 
gan3 mit (fbeifteiuen befe^t ift. S)ûè 5Jlieber-' unb bie bveifpiljartige ïïlii^e beftet)en 
eigentlicf) uur am ^uioelen unb finb bûï)er fo fc^iroer, bcife fie nur fclten angeïcgt 
iDerben ïônnen. 2)ie amcriîanifcC^en 5Dttntonariunen IfaUn \nâ)t gan3 fo ïoftbare 
meiber. @in mcib ber DQlrë. 3)larîie jum 23eifpiel foftct 200 000 gjlarï, benn bie 
S)ame, bcren ©atte burcf) cineu auêgebef)nten ©c()Uieinel)anbeI un9cf)euere gtieictjtiimcr 
gefammelt t)at, gcfjt nirfjt anberê aie in h(n fcï)bnften 23riiffeler 5pi^en unb in cfÇ)ter 
ÎÇerlenftidferei. 3mei a5riiffeter ©d^alê, bie fie aie 5icï)U auf einem Alleibe nerarbeitet 
ï)at, finb nltciu 100 000 5Jlnrf rtiert ober me{)r nlâ ,5irieil)unbertmat i()r ©cmid)t in ©olb. 
@ine ruffifcf)e ïlhlliondrin befi|t etnen longen Siïtantel aui ©iIberfu(^âS beffen SCBert 
nic^t ob^ufdjrtlîen ift, unb ber jebenfallS ui(ï)t be,]al)ft merbeu fbnute, menu mnn if)n 
audi gnu,5 mit ©olbftiicfen belegte. Ser Çonlsfrageu atlein I)nt 12 000 3!)larf getoftet. 
©inen ein.îigQrtigen ^{ciditum an ^el3en bcfi^t aui^ bie 3Bitme beë d)inefifd)en ©taat§= 
mauneê Si §uug 6f)ong, in bcren ©arberobe SOO ^peljrDÏien ber atterïoftbarften 3trt 
fid) beftnben. ®eu Slïtittiouarinnen fuc^en bie ©taré' ber 23iiï)ne nn auêgemdfjltcn 
Soilcttcn nidit nai^jufteîjcu. S)ie Sd^aufpicïcrin îlJlré. Saugtri) triigt 3:oi(etten, bie anè 
©beifteineu, ©pi^en unb ©eibe fo oerfdjUieuberifc^ ïomponicrt finb, ba^ fie uic^t felteu 



1. ajerjeidjniâ. — 2. nuuilcau de cour. — !?. ganj. — 4, la voie lactée. — 5. le corsage. 
- 6. renard argeatô. — 7. ©tetnc. 



[867] 



DEDTSCHER TEIL 



147 



ben SBert uon 200 000 93larï ûbevfteigen, unb fie brinçît e§ fertig, i^re .Sleibitng on 
eitiem 9(6cub fe(^§maï 3U icec^feln. Slud^ bie ©ângerin ïïlelda triigt ^utoelen an 
if)ven ^(eibern, beren 3®ert fic^ fogar biê ouf etne 93îittton betauft. 



2)ct? <^ommcrrt(^cn^. 



1, O fiet), mie ift bie ©onne miib', 
©ic^, iDte fie ftitl na^ -Çaufe jieîit ! 

D fieï),toie ©traî)( iim ©traï)! uergtimmt' , 
aajie fie if)V 2ii(ï)e(d}en ba nimmt, 
gin ïôolïcf^en, blau mit 9tot bermifd^t, 
Unb fic^ bamit bie ©tirne linf(ï)t ! 

2. 2Ûaf)r ift eê, fie f)at fc^timme 3eit, 
^m ©ommer gar ! ®er 2Beg ift uieit, 
Unb Slrbeit finb't fie iièeraû : 

3n içawê unb 3^etb, in ïïerg unb %al 
Sïangt otleô fid) naâ) il)rem ©cf^ein 
Unb uiiK non ïi)x gefegnct fein. 

:i. 5Jlaniï) 23UimIcin f)at fie auôftnf ficvt, 
9)lit O^arbcn prdcfjtig auSgesiert. 
S)em 23iencfjen gibt fie feinen Srunï 
Unb fagt' 3U i{)m : ,,§aft auc^ geuung-V" 
Bam norf) ein ^ctfertfien" in ©il', 
©eUiif] fieïam e§ auc^ fein 3:eit. 

4. SJtonc^ ©amen^itïêc^en fprengt fie 

[ûUf 

Unb î)oIt ben ©amen brau§ fierauê. 
2Sie bettelten'" bie 93Dge(d^en, 
2Sie Uie^ten fie bie ©(ï)natiel(|en ! 
Unb feinë ge!)t ï)ungrig bocf) 3n 58ett, 
Saè nid^t fein %nl im ^rbpfi^en'' t)dtt'. 

5. Ser cKirfd^e, bie am 23Qume Iac[)t, 
§at rote 23acîen fie gemacf)t. 

Unb mo im g^elb bie Sl^re fifiliianït, 
Unb ïuo am ^^fat)I bie 9ie6e ranït, 
©leitï) ïiimmevt fief) bie ©onne brum, 
§dngt if)nen Saub unb Sliiten um. 



1. s'éteint. — 2. genug. 
scarabée, — 4. mendièreat. 



3. petit 
5. jabot. 



6. Unb auf ber Sîïeid^e, fe^t boi^ an ! 
Wuiiji fie fii^ 5trt)eit, U10 fie tonn ; 
S)a§ ^at bem 95Ieid)er^ f(ï)on Be^agt, 
®o(^ ^at er ni(^t „©ott§ 8of)n !" gefagt. 
3ft irgenb SBafd^e rtto im Crt, 

©ie trocïnet f)ier, fie trodfnet bort. 

7. Unb unvfti(^ Uiaf)r : altiibevan, 
2Û0 irgenb iiur bie ©enf im %aî 
'3)nxâ) ©va§ unb buxii) bie §atme ging, 
®a mad^t fie §eu. 2Cie get)t baê flinï : 
@ê toitt tDaâ fagen, meiner 2reu', 

5lm 3[Jlorgen (5ra§, am 3lï)eiib .s>eu, 

8. ®rum ift fie jeljt fo fc^recïïid) miib' 
Unb braudjt jum ©d^Iaf fein Slbenblieb. 
,Çîntt SSunber ift e§, loenti fie fcf}ini^t ! 
©ief), luie fie auf bem ffierg ba fi|t ; 
,,©(ï)Iaft aile ïuot)!!" fo ruft fie je^t 
Unb U\d)eU noc^ 3U guterleljf. 

9. S)a ift fie Uicg ! 23cf)iit' bief) (Sott ! 
®er §aï)n am ^ird^tuvm, fefjt, une rot ! 
©r gudt iï)r nad) inê .s^iauê ^inein, 

S)u Dtafetoeiê, f (afe eê fein ! 
S)a l)at er eê ! 3n gutcr 9iul)' 
3ie^t fie ben roten ^Borl^ang gu. 

10. ^âj bent', Uiir geî)en aurf) iné 9îeft. 
ÏÔen fein ©emiffen'* ruf)ig tafet, 
©c^Idft fid)er ein auc^ ol^ne Sieb, 

3)ie Strbeit mad)t Don felber miib' ; 

©0 manc^e§ ift bocf) f)eut' Dotibracïit. 

©ott geb' un§ etne gute 9tact)t ! 

3ol)aun '].^eter .•ôebel. 

(StUemannifc^e @ebtd)te, in§ .Spoc^beutfdje 
iibeïtïagen Don Stobert 3îeintcf, x;eip= 
jig, 1851.) 



6. blanchisseur 
8. conscience. 



— 7. am ®nbe. — 



148 DEUTSCHER TKIL [868j 

35ie ©irifctt am 2Scgc *. 

.«îônifl Cîfttt non 3d)tt>cbcn '. 



I 

3ln ctnem ïjerbftïii^cu 5Jîorgcn, aU bie ©onne foeBen i^re gïûf)cnbe ^ugel 
iibcr bcn -S^orijont er{)ot)en, jebod) bie ©tcaïjïen nocf) nid^t bic faite 8uft 
cruiarmt f)ûtten, fat) id) am 2Bege einige 93irîen mit bereitS geïbcm Caube 
ftef)en. ^i}U 3eit na!)erte fi(^ bem Snbe ; il)r 58fiitcn(eben, obgleid) fnrj, tnar 
ein fd)i3neë Scben geiuefcii, ein ^3cben, bcrfloifeii in ber ï)errlid)en uorbif(^cn 
5îatur. 2U§ bie ©trablcn ber '^enjeSfonnc ©c^nee iinb ©iê fd)moÏ3en, aie 
eiitfejjelte 93acî)e fo angenebm ranfd)ten itnb bie Serd)e i^re Slriller in ber 
ï)0(^blauen Suft fd)ïug, ba entfprofjen jarte ^nofpen an§ ben ïafjlen ^ït^eisen; 
biefe ^nofpen lunrben ,^1 Sïdttcrn, fie gebieï)cn in ben Uiarmen Sen^eëtninben. 
S)er 93irîen(iain îlribete ftd) in bie griine O^arbe ber §offnnng. «Solange ber 
©ommcr, ber Iid)tgelodte ®ott, im Siorben l]err|d)tc, folange genoffen fie i^re 
bliil)enbe ©d)bnl)cit. Unfd)nIbt)oïl nnb einfad) liebtoften fie einanber unb 
fdjenîten erqiiidenben @d)atten bem SBanberer, ber non bem 23ranb ber (Sonne 
ermiibct foar. .lînn, ba ber im 'Jiorben incï ,yi ïnr,^e ©ommer entf(oî)cn ift, fieï) 
nnn, une fie mit S)emut il]r ©d]idfal tragen nnb ben Bà)a^ if)rcr -Ûronen ,^ur 
Êrbe fatlen (affen. ^n ber ,3cit it)rer (vrnirbrignng nnb beê llngliirfë fteben fie 
nod) gleid)fam biefe ftilie DJtorgcnftnnbe betimnbcrnb ba. 3U§ ub fie jnm 
SCanberer, ber an if)nen uorbeieilt, nm feiner tdgtid)en 5ïrbeit nad) ber 
(Sonntagêrnbe nadjjugeben, fprdd)en, inerften fie if)n ,yir 23cUinnbcrnng nnb ,vi 
©ebanfen, bie lueniger an bie (?rbe gefeffeit finb. 

®er 93tenfd) t)at and) feinen Scn,v feinen Sommer nnb feincn i^:)erbft ! Xn 
^2în^ ift feine 3ïngcnb,]eit, ber Sommer fein lltanneoatter, ber §erbft fcin aliter, 
îtber e§ ift n)aï)r, ba^ mitten in ber fien,^,^eit ber 9)tenfd) §erbft fein fann, luie 
in ber 3eit Î5c§ C?erbfte§ fid) ein 3^ritf)tingeigranen ,^eigen mag. S)ie Sorge fann 
ben niorgen jnm ?lbenb, l^enj ,yim §erbft oerîuanbeln. Sem fiebenybanm, in 
ben ber 23Iit; eingefd)Iagen bat, inirb e§ fd)toer, fid) ivieber embor,yu-id)ten, nnb 
jebenfallS bebarf er ber ^eit ba^n. (Se fann ibm fogar nnmi)gïid) fein, toenn eS 
nid)t uuit)(uioncnbc Hcenfc^en gibt, Uield)e ben nmnfenben 93anm ftittsen unb 
aufre(^t erf)alten I 3)ie einfame StBûftcupalme unrb fo lange Oom Siroffo 
t)er,^el)rt, biê fie faïlt, fie mag nod) fo ftarf nnb fd)Ianf geU)efen fein. 
(?yortfeintug folgt.) 



* @tc^e bie «icr anbcrn îcite. 

1. aSiï entnef)men bicfe§ îleine ©timmungêbiïb au§ bev gebet be§ ©(^njcbcnïontçî? ben 
,,^;pïo?atîit)en ©d)ïifteu", bie in einer treffli(|en iiberfetjung t)on ©mil ^onaë in Çamlnirg, 
ikïïaçi§anftalt '}[. &., evicfjienen finb. S)er .^îiinig luav adjtjcï^n ^a1)i:e ait, aU cv bicîr ;^eilen 



^cmoiifh'rtttoitcii im îOcrttcr. 



3ïnd) ^eute fommt e§ noà) ,yiU)ei(en oor, baf? ba'3 '^subïiînm bnrd) Speï= 
tafcifjenen' fein Hci^fallen iiber gcmiffe ^lUirgdnge im Xbeater dnf3ert. (^ruber 
U)ar man aber in biefcr Se5iel)uug nod) niel ïebbaftcr. 



1. scènes tunuilluei'ses. 



[869J DEUTSCHER TEIL 149 

^m acï)t(^ef)nten ^a^r^unbert lebtc in ^|^aL•i§ ein Oîitteu be la BDIorlirrc, ber 
ftd) t)on .^onîurrenten gcttiiffei- ©ramatifer filr baâ 3if(ï)en t)ei erften 
5Inffufiritngen'- bejaîiïen lief]. SincS Songea aBeu uerbot i()m bie ^>o(i,^ei ba§ 
3iîcf)cii, iinb er get)ord)te ; jcbod) 6ei cincr erften ?lufiiU)niin3, beuengiaSfo er 
„îontraftmaBiG" f)crbei3iifu()ren t)atte, fpecrte er im cjecignetcn ^lugenbltcf hen 
93hnib ,511 eineni cgel-oalttgcn itiib aii^erorbcnt(id) geraufd)i)oUen' ©dljiien^ aitf : 
ba§ '^>ubïifum tat, ha (Satpteit Oefanutlid) anftcdenb'' luirft, baSfelbe, iinb ha^ 
©tiid erlebte ben îdjoitften 5)urd)îatl, bon luan ftd) benfen faim. ÎJÎarmontel 
pafficrte e§, bû^ er bel bcr erften 5Utfful)riing feiner Slragobie „-5îïeopatra" feI6ft 
ber nnfreimtUtgc llrt)eber be§ ûKgemeinen ^ifc^cn^J tDnrbe. Sa^j '^Jubliïitm 
tanglueilte fid) enife^Iid), aber eô fdjluieg, ba man Dor bem beriiljinten llcûnien 
beâ S)id)terâ einigen Oîefpeît ()atte. {yi'ir ben fûnften 3ltt tt3ar nnd) SJtarmontcIâ 
5lngabcn6 non einem berûf)mten 5Jled)antfer eine mec^anifd)e 2>iper tonftrniert 
Uiorben ; biefe 2]iper fodte iîleopatra bei^en nnb burd) ben 93iB itiren îob 
l)erbeifiU)ren. ®er 93îed)anifer unb ^Jtutomûtenfabrifant liatte btvS 9îcptit fo 
dl)n(id) gemad)t, ba^ eê fogar baâ oifc^ei^ i^er 'Sd)Iangen nad)mad)te. .^leopatra 
legte ftd) bie 9îatter an hen 23nfen, nnb haè tunftlid)e Sier begann, tM[)renb eê 
branfloSbtf^, nnangenet)m jn ^tfc^en. 5luf ber ©telle ïteB fid) im '^arfett eine 
©timme t)erne()men, bie aifo in ben <Baal l)ineinrtef : „®ie i^iper ^at rec^t ; 
and) là) bin ber 5lnftd)t, baf^ man l)icr ,^ifd)en mn^..." 

2}or nod) nidit aÙju langer 3cit — im ^^bre 1892 — fal) man bei einer 
©emonftration gegen bie ©c^anfpielcrin ^abtng -Ritben, .rîobtfbpfe nnb ,5u(e^t 
fogar jtuei ïebenbige lïanind)en auf bie 93itbne fliegen I 3e|3t aber ift bie 
(n\')abtte (stagne ha, nm bem ^eifattbeS 'ï|}nbtifnm§ bie 9îtd)tnng ,^n geben nnb 
etuiaigc (Sntriiftnngêîunbgebnngen' jn nnterbriiden. 'X'er ^often bcâ (vf)efâ ber 
(stagne an ber '"^utrifer Cper tbnnte hcn 'Dteib fetbft cine'â 'llUnifterê crregen'^ ; 
al^j fid) ber bamatige „6^t)ef" oon ben ©efct)aften jnriidjog, fanftc itim jemanb 
bie 3lac^fotge fiir 80(X)0 g?ranc§ ab. 



?. représentatioDS. — 3. bruyant. — 4. bâillement. — 5. d'une manièie contagieuse. — 
C>. indications. — 1. marques d'indignation. — 8. exciter l'envie. 



Wodan oder Odin*. 



lY 

Als Gott des Geisteshauches ' ist Wodan der Erfinder aller Weisheit. 
Rastlos- strebt er den Urorund" aller Dinge und das Endschicksal^ der Welt 
und der Gôtter zii erforschen. Demi allwissend im voUen Sinne des 
Wortes ist er ebensoweiiio- wie irgend ein anderer der germanischen 
(lôtter; er ist nur der Weiseste von Gôttern wie Menschen. Wegen 
seines unablassigen^^ Sinnens und Siichens nach tief verborgener Weisheit 
iiennt ihn die Edda '• den griibeinden Asen ". Ja, so weit geht er in 
seinem Forschen nach verborgener Weisheit, dab er dem Riesen Mimir, 



• Siehe Nummern 1, 2, 12, 16. \1 und 18. 

1. f^oufflc de l'esprit. — 2. iufatifiablement. — 3. cause première. — i. ileslinée finale. 
— 5. continuel. 



150 DEUTSCHER TEIL [870J 

in dessen Brunnen die tiefste Weisheit verborgen liegt. eins seiner Augen 
fur einen Trunk ans diesem Weisheitsqnell dahingegeben hat.- 

Dei' Weiseste der Gôtter ist auch Erlinder der Runen, dergermanischen 
Zanl)erschrilt'''. Rnnen ritzt er in Zauberstâbe^; kein Wesen auf der Welt 
vermag Wodans Runcnzaul)er zn widerstelien. Durcli diesen Rnnenzan- 
her ist Wodan allmaclitig. Die Kunst, Runen zu ritzen, lehrt Wodan die 
(îôtter und seine Lieblinge unter den Menschen. 

Sein unablâssiges Forschen nach verborgener Weisheit treibt Wodan 
zn mannigfachen Wandernngen. In verhiillter Gestalt, ailes Glanzes 
seiner gôttlichen Erscheinung bar% als Greis von hohem Wuchse, mit 
dichtem Haupthaar und lang herabwallendem, greiseni Rart, seine Ein- 
Jingigkeit verdeckenddnrch den tief insGesichtgedriickten, breitrandigen 
Schiapphut, iinnvalltvon weitem, blauein, ileckigem Mantel, so hâter, 
ein unermùdlicher Wanderer, alleneun Welten durchwandert, der Riesen 
Heimat, die Menschenerde, die dunkeln ïiefen der Berge, wo weise 
Zwerge slillgeschaftig ^virken, ja, bis znm Saale der schicksalskundigen 
Nornen^ tief unter der Wnrzel derWeltesche, seibst biszu der schaurigen, 
feuchtkalten Nebelwelt, wo Hel, die ïodesgottin, hanst, ist der nie niùde 
Schritt des unerschrockenen Wanderers vorgedrungen ; iiberall forsclit 
er nach Kunde von verborgener Weisheit. nach genaueren Aufschbissen"' 
iiher das Geschick, welches am Ende der Zeiten den G<')ttern bestimnit 
ist : denn dièses kennt auch er nur teilweise. - 

Doch nicht nur der nnslillbare Wissensdrang des a grùbelnden Asen » 
ist es, der den (iott zu diesen Wandernngen bewegt, sondern auch seine 
rege Fiirsorge fur seine Schiitzlinge, die Menschen. iMeist zvvar thront 
Allvater Wodan auf seineni goldenen IIochsitz,der hochragendenWarte", 
die ihm weiten Blick iiber aile Welten gestattet, und lenkt von da aus in 
iùrsorglicher Weisheit der Vôlker Geschicke; nur Frigga, seine 
Gemahlin, teilt diesen Sitz mit ihm; keine andere Gottheit darf ihn 
besleigen. Gar oft aber verlabt er seinen himmlischen Thron, um 
imerkannt, in nnscheinbarer Verhiillung, die Menschen heimzusuchen, 
der einzelnen Sinn und Herz zu prùfen. Als miider, hungriger und 
diirstender W'anderer nimmt er znweilen das Gastrecht in Anspruch, 
straftden Ungastlichen, belohnt den Gastlichen. 

Auch ani Himmel wandert Wodan, der Luft- und Himmelsgott. Die 
Milchstrafte'- ist Wodans Strafie, das Sternbild'^ des Wagens (oder des 
grofien Ràren) heibt Wodans Wagen. Die Milchstrafte zieht er ein lier mit 
dem wiitenden Heere wie mit der wilden Jagd. 

Der Geist des dentschen Yolkes, der dentsche Nationalgeist solbst ist 
es, der in Wodan, dem Gotte der Ilelden und der Dichter, dem 
« griibelnden Asen », dem gôttlichen Wanderer, sich verkôrpert, feste, 
gottliche Gestalt angenommen hat. 

AVie Wodan den Sieg, das hochste Gut in den Augen des germanischen 
Helden, verleiht"\ wie er dem Schiffer, der ihn anruft, den « Wnnsch- 
wind B spendet, so ist er iiberhaupt der « Wunschgott », der den 



6. r>ic nuncnschrift ist hergeleitet aus dem lateinisrhen Alphabet, das die Germanen 
durfh die Kelten kecneu lernien. Jede Rime bedeiilele ein Wort, das mil dem belretfonden 
Buchs'ahon begaun ; mau ritzle die Zeichen in Sliihchen von Buchenrinde (daher: Buclisiabeo). 
— 7. haynetles magiqves — 8. dépouille de. — 9. déesses de lu Dei^linèe. — 10. ren- 
seigneiiienlii. — 11. poule d'observation. — 12. voie lactée. — i;î. eonMellnlion du 
Chariot. — 14. accorde. 



[871' DEOTSCHEP. TEÎL lol 



Menschen aile anderen erwûnschten Gaben verleiht. So segnet er aïs 
Luit- und Himmelsgott auch den Landbau mit fruchtbarer Witterniig. 
Als Schiachtengott ist er dem Baiier, desseii Saaten die Hul'e der Rosse 
zerslampfen, dessen Haus iiiid Hof der Krieg in Flammen aulgehen lafit, 
dessen Yieh ràuberische Feinde wegtreiben, furchtbar; zu Allvater 
Wodan, dem Spender ailes Segens, auch des Erntesegens, aber blickt 
auch der tleifiige Landmami voll Vcrtrauen empor. 

Riimische Schriftsteller setzen den Wodan ihrera Gotte Merkurius, dem 
griechischen Hermès, gleich, l'reilich mit Unrecht ; denn mag auch 
Merkurius (Hermès) als Wunschgolt, als Gott der Kaufleute, als der Golt, 
der die Seelen in die Unterwelt geleitet, an Wodan, den Wunschgott, 
den Gott der Schiffahrt und des Handels, den Gott, der die Helden in 
Walhall aufnimmt, erinnern, so reicht doch jener rômisch-griechische 
Gott in keiner Weise an die erhabene Hoheit des allwaltenden deutsch- 
nordischen Gôtterkônigs heran. 

(Schlu/j.'j Nach J.angk. 



Kûnstleranekdoten . 



In einer Gesellschaft, in welcher sich auch Fraii Munkacsy, die Witwe 
des berùhmten ungarischen Malers Michael v, Munkacsy, befand, gab 
Massenet, der Komponist der Opern «Werther», «Manon», «Ariane» 
und anderer, dieser Tage ans seinem reichen Anekdotenschatz eine 
Anzahl amiïsanter Kiinstlergeschichten zum besten.Man sprach von Liszt, 
und Massenet erzahlte, daft der grofie Virtuose vor Einladungen' eine 
wahre Scheu - hatte, weil er immer fiirchtete, dal"^ man ihn autfordern 
wùrde, sich ans Klavier zu setzen und etwas vorzuspielen : « Sie werfen 
cincm ein Kotelett hin, » schimpfte er, « und sagen dann : Nun mnlU du 
aber spielen ! — nein, das mâche ich nicht mit. » Auch Chopin haftte 
das Spielen in Gesellschaften ; zu einer Dame, die ihn nach dem Essen 
bat, etwas vorzutragen, sagte er wehmutig : « Mufi es denn sein, gnàdige 
Frau ? Ich habe ja so wenig gegessen ! » 

Im Anschlub an dièse Geschichten erzahlte Frau Munkacsy, wie es ihr 
ein mal in London mit Rubinstein erging. Irgendeine vornehme Lady 
woUte den Meister einladen und mit ihm etliche Prinzen und Diplomaten. 
« Wenn er nur ahnt, dab Sie ihn auttordern, zu spielen, wird er bestimmt 
nicht kommen, v sagte Frau Munkacsy zu der Lady ; « ich mufi ihm also 
versprechen kônnen, dab man ihn nicht beliistigen wird. » — «Das Kla- 
vier soll versteckt werden, ich schwôre es! » erwiderte die Gastgeberiu. 
Rubinstein kam, und ailes ging vortrettlich. Das Klavier stand in einem 
Winkel des grofien Salons hinter dem Kanapee und war «der Vorsicht 
lialber» sogar noch mit Teppichen bedeckt worden. Nach dem Essen 
naherte sich Rubinstein der Frau Munkacsy, die er von frùher her 
kannte, und fragte : « Haben die denn hier kein Klavier?» — «Nein, 
nein, lieber Freund. . . Oder doch, sie haben eins, aber man benutzt es 



1. invitntions. — 2. répugnances. 



152 UEUTSCHER TEIL [872j 

nie ; ich glaiibe, es steht da drûben unter den Decken ...» Fûnf Minuten 
spiiter sah Riibinstein am Klavier und spielte eiiie Stiinde lang. 

Dièse Rubiiistein-Geschichte lenkte das Gespriich auf Geschichten von 
Kùnstlerstolz und Kûnstlerhochmut, und Massenet erziihlte, daft Meis- 
sonnier, der sehr eitel war, eines Tages, als nian ûber die kleinen Unan- 
nehmlichkeiten des Lebens sprach, mit Stolz und oline die Miene zu 
verziehen sagte : <> Meine Pédicure sagte mir lieiite fVïih : « Herr Meis- 
sonnier, ein so schunes Hiilinerauge habe ich noch nie gesehen ! » Ein 
Freund Meissonniers wollte ihm einnial eine Uberraschung bereiten ; er 
fiihrte ihn an die Ecke der Strabe, in der er (Meissonnier) wohnte, und 
zeigle ihm, dafi hier wàhrend der Nacht ein blaues Schild mit der 
Inschrift : « Rue Meissonnier» angebracht worden war. Als Meissonnier 
das sah, begann er vor Wut mit den Beinen zu strampehi und schrie : 
« Die Halunken^ ! Mit ihrer Hue Meissonnier haben sie mich um den Bou- 
levard Meissonnier gebracht * ! » 



3. (jueux. — 4. briugeu... uni, priver de. 



(<()itKfifd)c Â>df(t(l)fctt. 



2Blmiu jeinaub in Gliimi luul) bcm ÎBcç]e fi"ai]t, fo luirb er fid) nicmalo au ben 
33ctrcffcnbcn * in plinnpor 2iVn|c lueiibcii uiib biroît fragcii. ÎCenii ein 
„taftlofcr" 'Kcijcnbcr co tim follte, fo uniube ber ^aiibmann [ic^ ucnuiitlid) - a\\- 
[tclicn ' aie Dcritilnbc er itjn nid)t, nnb ber Shnfenbc luivb jeincn ÎBcçi |ort[elu^n 
mit ber ftiUen 23cmerîinu], iuie bumui biefe JL^anbbeiioItei-nn(^ ift, uciluiinbcrt 
bariibci", luie fd}Ied)t fcine eic3cnc djinefifdie 5Inéfprad)c ift. 

jcbcr nbeu, ber jcine l^Mite fcnnt, ob eingebuuen '' obcr ficinb, uiirb foUjcn^ 
bermafjen jn ÎBcrte ûcl]cn : 

«Diciii altérer il3rnber, ber h\\ eine fd)Uiere îiiaft tiaijft", ober „(Sl)rluurbitjer 
£)nîeï, ber hw beim ©raômalien befdjdfticjt bift, id) luage eS, bid) jn ftbren; td) 
mbdjte iwm flelben 3^elfen=!ïltarttfleden i]el)en ; ift bac^ ber redjte ÎOeg V" 

„(San,^ red^t," fagt bann ber 6l)inefe, „t]eiie gerabcauS Uieiter" nnb Derïd^t 
feiuen SKecj fiir einitje Sd)ritte, um beu grembeu auf bem feinitjen jn bcgïeiten. 

„®er liere[}rte Sdjiiler îommt non ©luatmnV" fdl)rt er fort. 

,,'^Qi, oere^rter Dnfeï, mir )]<xhtn ©matom oor brei S^agen oerlaffen." 

„5l^," ruft er au§,„ mie ïïug hi\ bift, nub mie tïar bu fprid)ft I" 

„3(| mage nidjt bein tUombliment au5nnet)men ; idj ï)abe bief) gefti)rt •' nnb 
bemiif)t," 

„!i)OU ©tornug jn fpred)en !" ermibert er, „ba§ finb aber 5ïnôbriid'e ! Sebe 
mot)t nnb gel)e ïaugfam I l'ebe moljl I" 

„!debc motjl !" ermibert man, ba fid) jeber bemiiljt, ha?:) leljte l]bf(id)e 3Bort ^n 
fagen. 



1. ben ©efragten. — 2. iDat;ïf(^etnltd^. — :î. fid) aiiftellen := tun nl§ ob. — 4. iudigèue. 
5. dérangé. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 20. 20 Juillet 1908. 8« Année, 



DEUTSCHER TEIL 



Gtnc mc^c ï>cê ^aifcrê. 



Scï .Raiier ^ieït am 23. ^\xxn auf bev „ C^eana ", loo cr bie Sevteilung bei; ^stcife bev 
llntevelbeîSîegatta tionial^m, tu gïiDtbevitng auf eiucu %oaît beô §am6utger C6erfaurger= 
meifter-j ®r. Sufijatb, ber fiir ciue QJei-tiefuuj uub SJerbreitetuuçj bc§ gatjrtDûfferë ber 
Êlbe etutrat ', folgenbe îlniprac^e : 

3(^ Mtte, meineu ^erjlicfifteu Sauf fur bie fc^onen unb fc^mungliotleu- 2Borte, bie 
lt)ir foeèen geijort [)aï)en, auëfprecficii ,311 bitrfeiu 2(ud^ ic^ tnôc^te meinerfeitê an biefer 
©telle eiu ÏÏSort luefjiniitiger ' unb banfbarer Srinnerung bem 9Jtanne fpenben, bem 
£ie foebeii in unferer DJlitte ein ®eiifmal gefeljt f)a6en. 3cf) incinerfeits luerbe niemaîê 
bie tyreunbli(ï)feit, bie o^rift^e unb haè ^ugenbUifie in bem g{)Qraïter ®r. SDlonctebergê 
Dergeffen, ber micï) oft ^ier empfangeu unb begriiBt ^at. Unb i^ ginube, in '^^'^^y. aller 
©inné 3U fprec^en, fôenn ic^ Derfid^ere, bafe loir i^n nie^tOergeffen merben, ben 3^drbercr 
unb Éegeifterten g^reunb be^S ©portée, unb ha^ loir fein Slnbenfen in (£f)ren f)a(ten, 
unb fo oft luir unô fjier ocrfammeln, im ©titten feiner gebenfen uierben. 2ie ©efc^iif}te 
,s^amî)urgê auf bem 233affer ift foeben Don Oerufener^ ©eite gefiïjilbert inorben, unb 
ÎÔort unb a^ilb fjat fie im beutftfien 9}o(f beïannt gemad)t. 3c^ glaube, in bem Saufe 
ber 3toan3ig 3af)re meiner 3tegierung, mci^renb meiner Dielfa^en Sefucfje im §ambur= 
ger §afen unb auf ber ©Ï6e beo(iadf;tet jn fiaûen, bas bie ^uroe bec §anbelê unb 
58erïe'^r§, loie ûberaE in 5)entfd}[anb, fo uor atlen Singi-n in biefem grofien Smporium-' 
ftettg in bie $)of)e ge()t. 

©euiiB, meine §erren, mir aEe, entlneber aU Seefa^rer ober alô ©portsieute, fennen 
ha^ Sarometer. @â fteigt, eê finft auc^ unb Oerfoigt oerfrf;iebene Sinien. SBenn ober bie 
©pi^en, bie eê im ©teigen unb {Jaiïen befc^reibt, nun im odgemeinen eine auffteigenbe 
^uroe ergeben, baun fcf)abet eê nic^të, menu bajmifc^en au($ mal tiefere Siiler tiegen. 
©ie finb bas unoermeiblicf)e " -Korrelat fiir ben 3lnffc^iining. Sûir erteôen ha?:> aucf) im 
©port5(e6en. IBalb brdngen fid^ bie ^acfjten in SOtenge jum 3ie(, Palb erf(^einen fie 
tneniger ja^IreicE). 9îeue SBerec^nungen, neue 23ermeffungen '' Deranlaffcn 3um SSarten, 
unb mttfrifcf;er ^raft nac^ bem ©tubium ber neuen ©efel^e inerben bann bie ^ac^ten 
mieber 3af)lrei(5 am 3iel erfc^einen. ^c^ ïann mirjoofjt benïen, ha!ià in ber Wiitt ber 
©portêleute, bie fiente f)ier auf bem 2Ba|fer \\6) getummett fiabeu, fo mancf)eê lueife 
ipaupt fi^t, beffen S)enten unb Strbeiten nii^t nur fiir i^n, fein .Çauê unb feine 
Dîeeberei, fonbern auc^ fiir hai 2)eutfcf}e 3tei(^ unb ha^:, beutfd)e 93oIf Don 9hi|en ift, 
unb in bem ©ebanfen 3taum finben môgeu ii6er bie gufuuft unfereê Saterlanbeô, 
foloeit fie feine fo luicÇtige finan3ieïïe Crbnung betrifft. 9htn, meine §erren, bie 23afiô 
ift getegt ; bie f^am finb aufgefteïït unb has, f)amburgifd;e Slut, ha^ in ben 3lbern 
unferes anégejeii^ueten unb ï]0(ï)nere:^rten :$?an3ler'j flieBt, mirb ^{]Wi\\ garantieren, 
ha^ ber 5(ufbau fiir bie 9îei(î)âfinan3reform rationett, gefunb unb fiir baâ 9îeii:^ 



1. réclama. — 2. enthousiaste?. — 3. mélancolique. — 4. compélect. — 5. marché. 
— 6. inévitable. — 1. calculs, évaluations. 

[115] ALUM. 20 



lo'l DEUTSGHER TEIL [914] 

3toectbien(t(ï) iein mirb. ®ev Wcann, ber itjm juv Seite ftef)t, uevbtent ^i)x uolleê 
aSertraucn unb baô beê 93aterlanbeê. 2i5û5 geplant ift, ntufe noc^ ©eî)eimnis bleibeu 
unb barf niiî)t gei'ntjt luerben. a}ieEei(î)t fcinn, luenn ii$ beit ©lïiteier etiimâ lûften 
foll, fur bicjeuigen, bie nic^t eerfieiratet finb, eitie Siintjgefeaenfteuer « jum 2}orfc^ein 
ïommen. SBeftimmt ift e§ abex noc^ nid^t. (©rofee §eiterfeit.) 

9iun, metne §erren, mb(î|te ic^ meinen ®anî auf bem ©tïiiffe ^ter nic^t beenbigen, 
D'elle îtoc^ einmaï jurùd.îublicïen auf bie btei ïievrlic^en Sage, bie ic^ in ber ©tabt 
§am6urg ï)a6e uerleben bixrfeu. 3f)re ^Jtajeftat bie ^aifeviu :^at mi(^ noc^ èefonberâ 
te(egrapï)if(ï) gebeten, iï)ren geriifirten S)anï fiir aUe Siebe unb {yreuublic^teit ber 
hamburger auêjufprecfien, unb ic^ mbcfite noc^ einmaï ^ier, mo fo toiele hamburger 
tierfammelt finb, auf einem hamburger ©coiffe aud^ bon meiner ©eite au§ »erfi(ï)ern, 
toie tief ergriffen ic^ geu^efen bin Ijon ber §altung ber Seuolîerung unb Don bem 
Slbenb auf ber 3((fter. 5n§ iâ) micf) fragte, mo ber ©runb fïir biefen ÎUiêbrud) ber 
SBegeifterung liege, ba erfc^adte fpontan, erft aUmablicf), bann immer miicfitigfr 
anfdjmedenb, unfer alteé beutft^eô Sturmtieb. 5hin muBte icb genug. 53lcine .<r-)erren, 
iâ) banïe S^nen bafiir, icf) i)abt ©ie Derftanben. ©3 mar ber Srucf ber 3^reunbe5()anb 
einem 5!)tanne, ber entfc^toffen fetnen SBeg gef)t, unb ber meife, bafe er jemanben I)inter 
ficfi f)at, ber i^n oerftef)t, unb ber if)m ï)elfen mU. ®ic hamburger unb it^, tnir 
Derftefien une, unb fo frcue ti^ micf) benn, and) am beutigen Slage mieberum ba§ ÏÔof)l 
bec 9îorbbentf(ï)en 9îcgattaiiereinâ, in bem fo ineïe anëge^eicbnete .sjamburger nertrcten 
finb, auëbringen 3U biirfen. 9Jtôge ber ©port bliibcn, moge ftd^ ber 3lorbbeutfd)c 
giegattaoerein ineiter entmidteln unb ebenfo ber §amburgcr Çanbel unter bem ©cbu^c 
eineS ef)renî)aft bett)a()rten g^riebenê, ben unfer .'peer unb unfere 5!)larine Pcrbxtrgen ^ 
toerben, .«pamburg fotl leben : §urra, leurra, ^urra ! 

8. impôt sur les célibataire*. — 0. garanlif. 



Der Wein als Kulturpflanze. 



li 

Von grofier Itultnrhistorischer Bedeutung sind die Wanderungen dor 
edlen Rebe nach Westen gewesen. Wahrcnd die Morgenrôte einer liôheren 
KuUur langst iiber dem Orient aufgegangen wur, lagerte iiber Europa noch 
die Nacht der Barbarei. Den Coden von Hellas betrat die Rebe schon vor 
dem Beginne der griechiscben Gescbichte, so dal'; die Griechen seibst die 
Einfùhrung des Weinbaues von einem Gott emptangen zn haben glaubten. 
In den bomerischen Geiiicbten ist der Wein bereils das gewOhnlicbe Getrjink, 
ein Lebensbediirlnis fiir arm uiid rcieli. Mit dem liebenswiirdigen und 
poetischen Natioiialcharakter des hollenischen Volkes barmonierte der 
geistige Trank, dei- Anregimg, FrObliclikeit, Geselligkcit zu verbreiten 
vermag. Die Griecben tranken nie Wein, bevor sie ibn nicht mit Wasser 
verdiinnt hatlen ; der Wein verflocbt sicb so innig mit allen Beziehungen 
ihres biiuslicben, Otfentliclien und rcligiusen Lebens, daii wir ibn als Rcprii- 
sentanten hellenischer Bildung betrachlen konnen. Bald verbreitete sicb die 
Rebe aucb nach Italien und gedieh bier so iippig, da& bereits Sopliokles 
Unteritalien das Lieblingsland des Baccbus nennen konnte. Zu Plinius Zeiten 
nabm Italien den ersten Rang unter den Weinlàndern ein. Bei dem mate- 
riellen Sinne der Rômer steigerte sicb der AVeingenuii zum Unmafi; man 
trank im Gegensalz zu den Griecben ungemiscbten Wein, man kiiblte ilm 
mit Eis und setzte ihm Gewiirze zu. Die kostbarsten ausiândisclien Weine 



[915] DEUTSCHER TEIL 155 



wurden importiert, und von den einheimischen setzte man uralte Jahrgange 
auf den Tisch ; es ist charakteristisch, daB in demselben V^erhâltnis, wie 
Italien von seiner polilisclien Grôfie berabsank, aucli seine ^Veine schlechler 
wurden; dasselbe Land, welches einst seine Tat'eln tnit 200jahrigem Wein 
schniûckle, vei-mag heute den Uberflufs seiner Weine nicbt auszut'iibren, 
weil derselbe sich kaum ein Jahr in den Fiaschen hait, obwohl man ibn, um 
die Einwirkung der Luft zu verhindern, mit 01 abzuscblieHien pflegt. Nach 
(iallien iind (iermanien kam der Weinstock erst, nacbdem Jiilius Casar 
Gallien zur romischen Provinz gemacht nnd mit seinen Legionen sich auch 
rOmische Kultur dort niedergelassen batte. Als sich dann un ter der 
Herrschaft der Rômer ganz Frankreich und Sûddeutscbland von der Donau 
bis zum Rhein und der bahn in einen bliihenden Garten verwandeit und mit 
reichen Stadten und geschmackvollen \'illen ubersal waren, indenen Kunst 
und Wissenschaft bliihten, da erhoben sich allerorts zwischen den Getreide- 
feldern und den Obstgarten ancb die Weinberge, da griinle und blùhte der 
Weinstock, der Begleitcr der Kultur. Alsaber die Flulen der Vdlkerwaiiderung 
sich liber Enropa ergossen, da wurden auch die Schopfungen griechischer 
und romischer Kultur vou dem Vandalismus roher Horden wieder vernichlet- 
Indem dann das Christentum die Errungenschaften ' des jiidischen und 
hellenischen Geisteslebens in sich bewahrte, iibernahm es die Aufgabe, die 
Naturvulker zu zivilisieren, die sich auf den Statten der zerslurten KuKiir 
niedergelassen halten, und da es den Wein unter seine geheiliglen Mysterien 
aufgenommen batte, so nahmes auch den Weinbau unter seinen Schutz und 
breilete ibn iiber neue Gebiete ans. 

iMit dem Mittelalter bat sich das Gebiet der Rebe eher verkleinert als 
vergrôÊert. Vormals bliihcnde Weinlânder am Mittelmeer haben, dem Yerbote 
des Koran gehorsam, den Anbau der Rebe aufgegeben oder doch iuifierst 
eingeschriinkt, auch im Norden hat sie sich iibcrall zurïickgezogen. Im 
Mittelalter waren die Normandie, die Bretagne und Siidengland Weinlânder, 
beute wird in diesen Lilndcrn kein Tropfen Wein mehr gewonnen. Dieselbe 
Erfahrung haben wir in Deiitscbland. Brandenburg, Pommern, Sachsen, die 
Laiisilz^, Westfalen und Thiiringen, die ehemals Handel mit ihren Weinen 
trieben, machen iJingst keinen Ansprnch mehr darauf, zu den Weinlandern 
zu zahlen. Man bat hieraus schliefien wollen, dali sich das Klima in diesen 
Landern verschlechtert habe ; doch wnrden vermutlich ancb damais die 
Trauben nur in besonders guten .Jahren reif, nnd zii anderer Zeit begniigte 
man sich, den vaterlandischen Hebensaft durch Verschneiden unddurcb 
Verbessern trinkbar zu machen. Heute denkt niemand daran, mit groliei- 
Miihe einen unsicheren Erfolg und ein ungeniefibares Prodiikt zu erziehen, 
das man von auswarts billiger bezieheii kann. 

Es gibt wohl keine bezeichnendere Charakteristik fur das derbe-\ un ver - 
wôhnte Geschlecht, das damais in den Bnrgen von Prenfsen und der Mark 
hauste. als dafî sie den Wein trinken konnten, den sie auf ihren eigenen 
Giitern gezogen hatlen. Es scheint, dafi der Weinbau durch die Reblaiis^ 
und die vielen Krankheiten des Rebstockes, die gefahrlichen Pilze •', bald noch 
mehr zuriickgehen wird, denn der Landmann rechnet lieber mit dem 
ziemlich sichern Ertrag eines Ackers als mit den hôchst unsicheren eines 
Wein berges. 

Noch heute wie auch vor Jahrtausenden ist der Wein der Freimd nnd der 
Gesellschafter des Menschen, der unentbehrliche« Genosse bei jedem Feste, 
der die Stimmung erhôht, die Geister erregt, die Herzen nahert und Gesel- 
ligkeit und Lebensfrendigkeit um sich her verbreitet. Darum liebten es aile 
Volker, aile Alter, Herz und Geist zu erwarmen an dem herriichen Labe- 
trunke. 



1. conquêtes. — 2. Lusace. — 3. rude. — 4. phylloxéra. - 5. champmom. - 
6. indispensable. 



im 



OEDTSCHKR TFÎL 



916] 



In den Landern, wo der Wein das gewôhnliche Getrânk ist, daisl auch der 
Nationalcharakter liebenswardiger, geselliger, heiler ; man braucht nur 
Frankreich und England oder Sud-nnd Norddeutschland zii vergleichen. Vor 
allem die Griechen, das genialste Volk, das je aiif Erden gelebt, waren es 
sich ain innigsten bewufjt, da6 des Weines Tugend nicht blofi in dem 
sinnlichen Vergniigen beruhe, sondern darin, daft er vor allem den Geist 
empfanglicher mâche fiir das Schone und Poetische. Dariim war ihnen 
Dionysos, der Gott des Weines, zngleich ein Kulturgott; sie nannten ihn 
Erlôser, wie die Griechen ihre Befreier nannten, und das Fest des Dionysos 
wurde nicht blofi durch frôhliche, sinnige Prozessionen gefeiert, sondern 
auch durch einen Wettkampf der schonen Kiinste. 

Die Geschichte lehrt uns in mancherici Beispielen, dafs aile liôheren 
Formen der Poésie, das Drama, die Tragôdie, die Komtidie und die Posse ', 
der Chorgesang und die Hymne aus dem Dionysoskultus hervorgegangen 
sind ; die unsterblichen Werke von Àschylos, Sophokles, Euripides, 
Aristophanes sind zur Feier der athenischen Winzerfeste geschrieben und 
ausgefïihrt worden. Ùberhaupt bestand von jeher elne geheime Sympathie 
zwischen den Dichtern und dem Weine, und es hat vom Vater llomer an 
bis anf unsere Zeit wohi noch keinen Poeten gegeben, der nicht einmal eine 
Variante gedichtet hiitte zu des Konigs Davids liebenswi'irdigem Sprnch : 
« Der Wein erfrent des Menschen Herz ! » Die Zahl der Wein-undTrinklieder 
in alien Znngen ist Légion, und unter ihnen lenchten gar manche Perlen, 
die schonsten darnnter aneinandergereiht von dem geistesverwandten 
Dichtergreisen Anakreon, Hatis, Goethe. So schlingt der Wein seine 
Arabesken durch die heiteren Blâtter der Literatiir, wie durch die ernsten 
Tafeln der Weltgeschichte und zeigt sich uns als ein Mitbildncr der Knltur. 

[Haus, Hof und Garten.) 

7. farce. 



9îrtd) î^ctii @cU»ittcr. 



6rft cbeii S)oiincr(]erollc 

3n flammciibeu ÏOoltoiiid)(arf)t, 

lliib luiii bio -viubeiDoUc, 



Êê \loi)en bie 9hi{)efti3rer 
S)co %a%QQ lun- i()r t)in, 
ÎBie bie be[ief;tcn gmpijrer 
"iUn- if)rcr .fUiniflin. 



3. 

-ôell fd)iuimmt im SBaîJciÎpiegeï 
2^ec gnnje •s^iinmelobom — 
(Bè brûcft feiii Stcvnciiftegel 
l^cï •sMiuinef niif bcii ©trom. 



litciiv iiiatt aiii Ç^iinmclofaiime 
ÎL'cudjtct'â iiod) ab imb ,yt ', 
2Bie fid) bcr ($ei|t im 5li-aiune 
Viod) rcflt iii (Sd)ïûfeêrii^. 

rvvicbrirfj 33obenftebt. 



1. hann uub luaun. 



Der arme Musikant und sein KoUege. 



An einen) schonen Sommertage war im Prater zu Wien ein grol'^es 
Volksfest. Viel Volk strônite hinaus, iind jiing und ait, vornehm und 



[917] DEDTSCHER TEIL 157 

gering ', freute sich dort seines Lebens ; aiich viele Fremde kamen uiid 
erfreuten sich an der Yolkslust. Es waren auch hier eine Menge Bettler, 
Orgehîianner-, Bliimenmadchen u. dgl.^ die sich ihren Kreuzerzuverdie- 
nen suchteu. 

[n Wien lebte damais ein Invalide, dem seine kleine Pension zuni 
Unterhalt nicht ausreichte. Betteln mochte er nicht. Er gritî daher zur 
Yioline, die er vonseinem Yater, einem Bôhmen, erlernt hatte. Er spielte 
unter einem alten Baum im Prater, und seinen treuen Piidel hatte er so 
abgerichtet^ daft das Tier vor ihm safi und seines Herren alten Hut im 
Maule hielt, damit die Leute die paar Kreuzer, die sie ihm geben wollten, 
hineinwiïrfen. Heute stand er auch da undliedelte^ ; aberdie Leute gingen 
vorilber, und der Hut blieb leer. iïâtten sie den Musikanten nur einmal 
angesehen, sie hàtten Barmherzigkeit '^ mit ihm haben miissen. Dûnnes, 
weiftes Haar deckte kaum seinen Schadel;ein alter, fadenscheiniger'' Sol- 
datenmantel war sein Kleid. Nur drei Finger an der rechten Hand hielten 
den Bogen. Eine KartàtschenkugeP hatte die zvvei andern bei Aspern mit- 
genommen, und fast zu gleicher Zeit eine grôftere Kugel das Bein. Aber 
heute sahen die frohlichen Leute nicht auf ihn, und er hatte doch fïu' 
den letzten Kreuzer Saiten auf seine Yioline gekauft und spielte mit aller 
Kraft seine alten Miirsche und Tànze. — Traurig sah der alte Mann auf 
die wogende^Menschenmenge, auf ihre frohlichen Gesichter, auf diestolze 
Pracht ihres Putzes. Bei ihrem Lachen drang ein Stachel in seine Seele 
— heut abend m ulUe er hungern auf seinem Strohlager im Dachstûbchen . 
Sein Pudel war in der Tat besser dran ; er fand doch vielleicht auf dem 
Heimwege unter einem Rinnsteine einen Knochen, woran er seinen 
Hunger stillen konnte. 

Schon wars ziemlich spiit am Nachmittage. Des Invaliden Hotfnung 
war so nahe am Untergange wie die Sonne; denn schon kehrten die Lust- 
wandler "* zurûck. Da legte sich ein recht tiefes Leid auf das vernarbte '^ 
Gesicht. Als endlich ailes fruchtlos blieb und die mïide Hand den Bogen 
nicht mehr fûhren konnte, auch sein Bein ihn kaum mehr trug, setzte er 
sich auf einen Stein und stûtzte die Stirn in die hohie Hand^ und ein 
paar belle Trànen rannen zur Erde nieder. 

Ein stattlich '- gekleideter Herr aber, der dort am Stamme der alten 
Linde lehnte, hatte den unglùcklicheu Musikanten schon eine Zeitlang 
mit innigem'^ Mitleid betrachtet, zuletztauch gesehen, wie die verstiim- 
melte'^ Hand die Tranen abwischte, damit das Auge der Welt sie nicht 
siihe. Dem Zuschauer wars, als ob die Trànen ihm selbst wie siedend 
heifie Tropfen aufs Herz gefallen wàren; er trat rasch herzu, reichte dem 
Alten ein Goldstûck und sagte : « Leihet mir Euer Yiolon ein Stûndchen ! » 
Der Alte sah voll Dankes den Herrn an, der mit derdeutschen Spracheso 
holprig'= umging wie er mit der Geige. Was er aber wollte, verstand der 
Invalide doch und reichte ihm das Instrument. Eswarnun so schlecht 
nicht; nur der gewôhnliche Geiger kratzte so iibel. Der fremde Herr 
stimmte"' es glockenrein, stellte sich ganz nahe zu dem Invaliden und 
sagte : «Kollege, nun nehmt Ihr das Geld, und ich spiele ! » — Damit ting 
er an zu spielen, daft der Alte seine Geige neugierig ^' betrachtete und 



1. humbles. — 2. joueurs d'orgue. — 3. und dergleichen. — 4. dressé. — 5. spielte. 

— 6. pitié. — 7. rdpé. — 8. cartouche à mitraille. — 9. mouvante. — 10. prome- 
neurs. — U. couvert de cicatrices,. — 12. richement. — 13. licfem. —14. estropiée. 

— 13. rudement. — 16. accorda. — 17. curieusement . 



lo8 DEUTSCHBR TEIL [918] 

meinte, sie sei es gar nicht inelir; denn es klang so liell wie lauter Peiien, 
nnd der Ton drang wunderbar in die Seele. Manchmal wars, als jubi- 
lierten Engelstimmen, iind dann wieder, als klagten Tône schweren 
Leideiis ans der Geige, die das Herz so bewegten, dafi die Augen feucht 
wiirden . 

Jetzt blieben die Lente stehen nnd sahen den vornehmen Herrn an und 
horchten auf die wnndervollen Tône : jeder sahs, der Mann geigte lur den 
Armen, aber niemand kannte ihn. Immer grôfter ward der Kreis der 
Zuhôrer. Selbst die KiUschen der Reichen hielten an. Und was die 
Hanptsache war, jedermann sali ein, was der kunstreicbe Fremde 
beabsichtigte, und gab reichlich. Da liel Gold nnd Silber in den Hut und 
auch Kupfer, je nachdem das Herz und die Bôrse war. Der Pudel knurrte. 
Wars Yergniigen oder Arger'^ ? Er konnte den Hut nicbt mehr halten, so 
schwer war er geworden. «Macbt ibn leer, Alter ! » riefen die Leute deni 
Invaliden zu, « er wird noch einmal voll ! » Der Alte tats, und richtig ! er 
niuP.te ihn noch einnial leeren in den Sack, in den er die Violine zu 
stecken pflegte. Der Fremde stand da mit leuchtenden Augen und spielte, 
daft ein Bravo ûber das andere schallte. Aile Welt \var entzûckt. Endlich 
ging der Geiger in die priichtige Mélodie des Liedes : « Gott erhalte Franz 
den Kaiser ! » ûber. Aile Hiite und Mûtzen flogen von den Kôpfen ; denn 
die Usterreicher liebten ihren edeln Kaiser Franz von ganzem Herzen, 
nnd er verdiente es auch ; allgemach '^ wurde der Yolksjubel so grob, dali 
plôtzlich aile Leute das Lied sangen. Nurder Geiger spielte in dergrôMen 
Begeisterung, bis das Lied zu Ende war ; dann legte er rasch die Geige in 
des Gliïcklichen Schob, nnd ehe der alte Mann ein Wort des Dankessagen 
konnte, war der Virtuose fort. 

« Wer war das? » rief das Volk. — Da trat ein Herr vor und sagte : « Ich 
kenne ihn sehr wohl, es war der ausgezeichnete Geiger Alexander Bou- 
cher, welcher hier seine Kunst im Dienste der Barmherzigkeit ûbte. Er 
lebe hoch ! » « Hoch ! hoch ! hoch ! » rief das Volk. Und der Invalide fal- 
tete seine Hànde und betete : a Herr, belohne du's ihm reichlich ! » 

Und ich glaube, es gab an dieseni Abende zwei Glïickliche mehr in 
Wien. Der eine war der Invalide, der nun weithin seiner Notenthoben -° 
war; und der andere war Boucher, dem sein Herz ein Zeugnis gab, um 
das man ihn l)eneideii -' môchte. 



iS. dépil. — 19. peu à peu. — 20. délivré. — 21. envier. 



Aïiittig Cffav von Scfitoctxii. 



5Uicr niittcn im .s^erbft fann c§, ©ott fei 2)anf, nitrf) g^riUjtinç] fein ! 
Setrad)tet nitr bie bid)ten 23ii-ten im ^aiiu @ie o,ei}tn ,yir Dîutjc in bcr langen 



ïiefjc bic l'iev anbcvu Sciïc. 



[919] DEUTSCHER TEIL , 159 



2Bintemacf)t, jufuieben mit il^iem ©ommerleben ; benn fie lioffen, ha^, 
iiacf)bem ber ÎBinter ûU'jt]era[t i)at, eùie miïbere Suft, cine t)errtic^ere ©onne, 
cin t)t't)verei- ©cfaiu] aie hivi Jpeulcn beS ■§cr6ftftitrmeô fie 511 neuem i'eben, 311 
iieiicu ©eniiffeii erlyetfcn iiDerben. llnb bas ift itir î'eben, biefer iuiauf^ôrli<:§e 
2Berf)fe( Don ®eburt unb îlergangitiy, uon Seben unb îob. 

llnb luir ? 3Bir, bic oft unbûnîbar fitib, luenn baè ©efdjid une -S^inberniffe in 
ben 2Beg Icgt, luir, bie ïcir ben 9iatfd)Iag ber ^Borfe^uncî tabeln unb une i^m 
)mberfe|;en unb oft ûuâ felbftfingen ©riinben nn§ eine SBeït fc^affen WoUen, 
bie Uiir fiir beffer fialten. 3ii tr)eld)em ©ebanfen gelangen luir? 

^ft nxd)t bie iuu1}ciBuiu], loeldje in nnferen •'per^en ,^ur 9lnferfte^uni] unb 
jum îQcn'^e niebercjeletjt ift, nari) bem ■'perbfte beô Sebens unb bem SBinter beô 
©rûbeâ, ift biefe nid)t ciel lueifer unb befctiijenber alo bie 3}er[)ei§ung eineô 
anberen ©efc^bpfeê in bem 9îeic^e ber 'Jhttur? ^;>aben tt)ir nic^t bie ®at)e 
ert)a(ten, une loie ber .spain ju gruppieren nub gemeinfam ben 2Beg beê SebenS 
in ^ingebung unb g^reunbfdjcift ju itiaubcrn ? Unb ift biefe (§a6e nid)t me§r 
ipert aU incïeS anbere, inao bie 2[Be(tmeufd)en nufd)at;bar nennenv D, ineofjalb 
ner^meifetn luir benn v Xer 9^rii[)ïing nad) bem ÏBinter be^j ©rabeê luirb nie 
flir unâ Uerget)en ; benn er ift eiuig unb unUergdnglidj.Œr ift l)errlid)er aie aile 
irbifd)en 2en5e. S)ie Sonne ift ©ott, unb luir finb ®ugeï bort. 

©oUten luir nic^t glauben, baf? bie |Jreunbfd)aft, iue(d)e luir bier gefii()It 
i]abtn, un§ and) bort foïgen luerbe ? ©oUten luir ntd)t glaubeu, baf; fie bort 
nod) ftiirter aie (jier fein luerbe ? ^a, bie (yreunbfc^aft, lueldje Ulenfdien in ber 
3eit uereinigtc, ludbreub iueld)er luir (ebten unb auf uerfd)iebenen 93at]nen 
nac^ bemfelben 3ieï geftrebt unb gearbeitet f)û6en, fie ift am 3iel geiuintic^ 
nod^ uor^ûuben, uub fie luirb an einem befferen Sen5C5morgen hn einem (lerr- 
Iid)eren ^^riiblingStieb in ben eluigen Cenjunè fotgen unb bie befte Srinnerung 
fein, bie luir uou ciuein uergaugenen Êrbenlebeu, uon ciner falten ^erbft^eit 
befitien. 



Deutsche Redensarten. 



1. Einen Bock schieBen. 

An einen Relibock ' oder eiii àhnliches Tier ist jjei dieser Redensart 
keineswegs zu denken, iind die oft gehôrte Meiimng, die Redensart sel 
auf einen Jager zuriïckziifùhren, der statt der Rehgeifi einen Relibock 
oder gar statt eines Wildes einen Ziegenbock geschossen habe, ist eine 
ganz irrtïunliche-. Unler deni Bock ist vielmehr der sogenannte Purzel- 
bock ^ oder Piirzelbaum geraeint, den Kinder gar oft zur Bekistigung 
schielien, und unter schiefien ist nur die schnelle, vorwarts stûrzende 
Bevvegunggemeint, die dabei statttindet, wie man denn z. B. von einem 
eilig Davonlanfenden sagt : « er schiefit davon, » wie Pilze ans der Erde 
schiei'^en oder Nvie der Salât und Spargel im Garten schiefit oder, wie 
man aiich sagt, scholit, emporscholH. Auch an das Zeitwort h bocken » 



1. chevreuil. — -2, fausse. — 3. culbute. 



160 DEUTSCHER TEIL [920] 

ist zu erinnern. Die Kiih bockt, wenn sie in der Weise eines Bockes 
mit gesenktem Kopfe vorwarts springt. Ein Purzelbock wird ùbrigens 
nicht immer mit Absicht^ geschossen, wiees bei spielenden Kindern der 
Fali ist, sondern ebenso oftgeschieht es unwillkûrlich % und zu der ùber- 
tragenen Bedentung « einen Fehier machen » konnte der Ausdruck ebenso 
leicht kommen wie andere àhnliche, z. B. ûber etwas stolpern% mit 
etwas hineinfallen, einen Fehltritt tun, ins Fettnapfchen treten. 

2. Ûber die Kiinge springen lassen. 

Man hat allen Ernstes^ behauptet, es sei bei Hinrichtungen * ver- 
urteilter Soldaten Sitte^ gevvesen, sie iiber das Schwert springen zu 
lassen, mit dem sie dann bingerichtet wurden. Man hat eben nicht die 
entsetzliche Naturwahrheit und den grausamen Humor verstanden, der 
in dieser Redensart liegt. Der ûber die Kiinge Springende ist kein 
anderer als der abgeschhigene Kopf. Bei Luther heifit es einmal : « die 
ihm den Kopfhatten iiber eine kaite KUiige lassen hûpfen; » und in 
einem altdeutschen Fastnachtsspiele "^ heibt es : « dein houpt muob dir 
ïibereiii swertskiingen hopfen. » 

3 Die Stange " haiten. 

Jemand die Stange haiten hcilH : ihn iii Schutz nehmen, ihn unter 
widerlichen Yerhiiitnissen nicht ganz unterliegen '- lassen. Man kann einer 
Partei die Stange haiten, wenn man sie mit der Tat oder auch nur mit 
dem Worte untcrstiitzt, wie denn z. B. in Lessings Nathan (IV, 1) der 
Tempelherr sagt : 

« Ueligion ist auch Partei ; und wer 
Sich (Iroh auch noch so unijarteiiscii glaubt, 
Hiilt, ohn' es selbst zu wissen, docii nur seiner 
Die Stange. » 

Der Ursprung dieser Redensart ist in derZeit der Turniere'^ zu suchen, 
bei denen das Slangehallen zuin Amtdcr Grieswarte, d. i.'*^der Aufseher 
bei den auf dem grieze = Sande slattlindenden Turnierkàmpfen 
gehôrte. Wie der Grieswart dal)ei iiberhaupt daraui" zu sehen batte, 
dafi die Turnierregehî in allen Slûcken beobachtet'-^ wurden, so war es 
namentlich seine Aulgabe, wenn einer der Kiimpfer gefallen war, eiiie 
Stange zum Schutze iiber ihn zu haiten oder auch vermittelst der Stange 
allzu erbitterte'*^ Kàmpfer voneinander zu scheiden. 

(Sprachhcli und kuUurgescliichtlich erliiutert von Albert Richter. Leipzig, 1889.) 



4. à dessein. — 5. involontairemeni. — G. trébucher. — 7. très sérieusement. — "8. 
exécutions. — 9. coutume. — 10. jeu de carnaval (farce). — H. la perche. — 12. 
succomber. — 13. tournois. — 14. das ist, c'est-à-dire. — 15. observées. — 16. acharnés. 



INHALTSVERZEICHNIS 



DEUTSGHER TEIL 



I. — Aus der Tagesgeschichte. 

Seilen. 

Verniischle Nachrichten . . . 

y, 25, 120, 121, 132 

2)er .Çiaï]ex in ©ngïaitb H3 

Ser beutfc^e Dieicfiêfan^Icr ûber 

bie aiiêuidrtige ^olitif .... 43 
Tolstois Lcbensweise(-yeWmf r 

Tageblatt) o" 

Die Vereinigten Slaatcn von 
Brasilien (Prof. D-- A. Fis- 
cher) 66, 74, 84, 92 

,S'onig Karïoè non '^-'ovtinjaï itnb 

ber 2;[)ïDufolQer ermorbet. . . 73 
Musikalisches ans Dresden 

(E.-Th. Schilsky) 78 

©in beiitfcfier ^^riiij in ^^attê . . 81 
Sie cjclbe ©efal)r ....... 81 

2ie le^te 2o(ï)tcr 6f)ami|ioQ. . . 85 

Ein VoUvsliederriind 89 

5)ie auêuniftige ^^olitif ®eittïc()= 

laubè 97 

3tnfimft be§ beutf d^en ^aiferpaaveê 

in 33evïin 113 

5)ie Simueifjung ber §of)fiJnigê= 

burg 129 

^rdfibent {yattièreè in @ng(anb . 137 

S)ie Soafte non 9îeual 139 

Der Besuch des Schweden- 

konigs in Berlin 140 

@ine 3îebe beô JÎQifev§ 153 

II. — Kleine GeschichLen, Er- 
zàhlungen, Biographien, Le- 
genden, Novellen, Beschrei- 
bungen, usw. 

fiiebcrfi^idiale 1 

Der Prerdekaiif (Rudolf Braune- 
Roûla) 2, 10, 18 



Seiten, 
Sie ©entaïbe beô ,R5nig§teutnantô 3, 9 

Ein Jubilauni der Pendelulir . 3 
Die Entstehung der Welt nach 
der nordischen Mythologie 
(Nach D'' Adolf Lange uiid 

Karl Simrock) 0, 13 

grflarung beutfcfier 2Bi3rter (o-, 

.Çiengner) 7 

Umwandiungder Elemente. 11, 20 
Die Anfiinge der Kunstausslel- 

lungen 15 

Ùber die Ameisen 16 

Siterariî(^e O^alidjer 18 

2)ie 2)ampîfcf)iffat)rt nor ï)unbert 

^aï)ren 21 

SBotn ©terben (58erUner Sageblatt; 22 
Wie unsere denlsche MuUer- 
spraclie ward (D'' Feist). 

26, 3i-, 45, 58 

©ute Siic^er 26 

Unveroffenllichle Bismarck - 

Worte -7 

%ix Slvme unb ber 9îeirf;e (33rii= 

ber ©rimin) 29, 36 

'^x'xwi ©olbfifd) unb ha^ i?iicfjer= 

ludbiïieu (9îeinicf) 31, 38, 47, 54, 61 

2)er :i3auernl)oï (Sîad) .^rieg) . . 37 

2ie ®inrûl}rt (i?arl ^Jlacïe) ... 38 
Misleizweige (G. Sche.nkli.ng) 41, 51 
Sarah Bernhardt iind Edison 

(Sarah Bernuardï) 46 

Ser ^bnig trinft (Sd^enfUng). . 49 

Sie grute (l'anfc^) 60 

Kaiser Franz .Josef 60 

Deutsche Sprichwôrter. ... 63 

iiber ©locEengeïaute (Satïa). . . 65 
2)ie fomifcîie ©eite ber 9îef(ame 

(.'parolb DJtorré) 67 



162 



DEUTSCnER TEIL 



[922^ 



Seiten. 
§eïbentob (3^. 2S. Hou Deftéren). 

70, 79, 86, 93, 101, Hl 
S)te erfteu CuftBatlonc iiv SiBeimar. Ti 
3ur ©efcf)i(^te ber Aocfjîunft. . . 75 
Seltsanie Silvesterfeiern ... 88 
Saê ©teigeti be§ ©afteâ in ben 

^ffanjen 9i 

Die deiilschen Gotter (Nach 

Lange) 94 

®aê |)eim ber Stmerifaneriii . . 96 
iStimmen beê 3(uêïanbê iitier 9ti= 

cfiarb SSagner 99, 107 

Osterbrauch 102, 109 

DerFremdenverkehr Europas. lOo 
Von den ^Veltsprachen. . . . ll'o 
23hnnenfd)(af (3kcf) g. (iof)n). . H8 

©efc^if^te beê ©c^ufies 119 

2ôien=SeïIin (îtlfrcb §. Çrieb) . 123 
Hamburger Momentbilder (Ru- 
dolf Brau.ne-RoIjla) 124, 130, 141 
Goethe (Emerson) . . 125,133,142 
Wodan oder Odin (Nacii Lange) 

126, 134, 143, 149 
23om ©riminfc[)en SKorterbud) . . 131 
l)er^Yein alsKnltiirpflanze. 14o, io4 
20 DJUHionen filr ein fUeib ... 146 
S)te S3ivfen am ÏUegc (Cjfar Don 

©c^lueben) 148, 1^8 

Senionftrûtioncu im Sfjeatcv . . 148 
\)er arme Mnsikant und soin 

Kollege 1;)6 

Deutsche Redonsarten. . . . 15'.i 



III. 



Lieder und Gedichte. 



Cftober. — 2Ûetnle)e (3îetnict). . 3 

Sic brei Stebcv (lU)Ianb). . . 'i 
.'r)ert)|t|timmunçî (Êaxi aBeit= 

brec^t) M 

An den Mond (Leopahdi) ... 14 
3lbf(ï)teb ber a^ogel (3oief lïrei- 

!^err non Gidjenborff) .... 2t 
3luf nieincin ®rûbe(2ubl»i3 3oto= 

bouiêti) 21 

Su ber ©tabt (®. Setter) .... 28 

@(ï)Uiar,5Uiatbtû9e ($8» Senfen). . 36 
Auf cine liollJindische Land- 

schaft (Le.nau) 52 

Feriengedanken (E.-T. Sciulsky) 32 



vSeiten. 

3)refc|en ber ^yrud^t 59 

/a\ Pferd ! zu Pferd ! (Friedrich 

Hlbuel) 69 

DJlotten (^uïtu§ ©turm) .... 77 

Frisch gesungen (Chamisso). . 85 

Meeresstille (Goethe) 87 

Das zerbrochene Ringlein (J. 

von Eichendorff) 90 

Der Osterhas (Dieffenbach) . . lOO 
Fichlenbaum und Palme (H. 

Hei.ne) 102 

Fruhlingslied (Holty) .... 106 

®ie fanften Sage (Ufilanb) . . . 116 

St^iyalbenlieb (3. ©turtn) . . . 15 5 

SÛalblieb ©. âtUex) 133 

Ser Sommerabenb (3. ^. Çebel). 147 

-nad) bem ©etuitter (?y. SBobeiiftebt) 156 



IV. — "Witze und Scherze ; 
kleine Anekdoten. 

Ralscl 8, 56. 96 

Humoristisches 8, 64 

Ratselanllr)sungen. . 16,64, 98 

Sie beutf(^e îanjfarte 10 

^iin[tIerf)onorare 13 

lîesser gesagt ....... 16 

Daniel unb Skbeïofir 19 

Der Lôwe und der Hase (Les- 

Sl.N'G) 31 

3m®aftf)auô 32 

®in Oîed^engente 35 

3)er ©eijige 54 

Napoléon l. und der Huch- 

stabe M 72 

3taticniirf)e -iîoft (ernft ^iif)t= 

branbt) 80 

«5cî)alttag=@ptgramme 108 

Studentenhumor 112 

Das Kissen der Grafin Confa- 

lonieri (Maroncelli) .... 117 
Eine passende Gesellschal'- 

tcrin 128 

Ce^te aOorte berûfimter %x,]te . . 136 

S)a§ O^rembUiort unb bie Bâ)uU . 136 
S)te Onile unb ber @cï)Q|graber 

(Seffing) i44 

Kiinstlcranekdolen 151 

0"^inefii(^e .•pof{icî)ïeit 152 



923! 



INHALTSVERZEICHNIS 



163 



V. — Illustrationen. 

Seiten. 

Soi'ef tîi'ei^err Don gic^enborff. . 1 
5)aë ®oet^e=§au§ gu {yranffiirt 

a. 93î. bon ber ^offerte. ... 4 

Sir William Ramsay 12 

9ÎDf)ert g^ultoii 22 

^Robert Sieinicf 31 

ScfiIoB SSiiibior 33 



Seiteu. 

Gossensass in Tirol 53 

Léo ToLstoi 57 

jîônig ÊarloG non "^l^ortugal. . . 13 

Q. 2B. Dan Ceftéren 86 

3îic^avb SSagner 99 

S)aô 3I(^tl(eiDn auf 6ox7"u. ... 114 

^aifer o-ran,3 3ofef l 121 

GustavV., Konig vonSchweden 140 



Les Cinq Langues 



NM. 



5 Octobre 1907. 



8' Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



Lord Cromer. 



One afternoon in July Sir Ilonry Campbell-Bannerman appeared at 
the Table in the House of Gommons and said : " A message from lus 
Majesly, the King, written in liis own hand. " This expressed the wish that his 
" faithful Gommons " would vote a grant of bO 000 pounds for his great 
services to Lord Gromer, who, in the preceding spring, had retired from 



his post of " British 
iiini more than to any 
gress of modem Egypt 

iMajor Evelyn Baring 
to Sii' Henry Storks in 
aftervvards in the in- 
conducted in the Ja- 
186o.From 1872 to 1876 
secretary to his cou- 
during his Indian Vice- 

His fii-st connection 
when, at the âge of 
pointed British Gom- 
tian Pu])licDe])t Office, 
his arrivai in Cairo, 
mail had heen dethro- 
the Sultan, Major Ba- 
Controller - General , 




Lord Cromer. 



Agent in Egypt ". To 
other man tlie pro- 
is due. 

had acted as secretary 
the lonian Isles, and 
quiry which Sir Henry 
maica distiu'])ances in 
he sei'ved as private 
sin, Lord Xorth])i-ook, 
royalty. 

w ith Egypt was in 1876, 
thirty-tive, he was ap- 
missioner of the Egyp- 
Less than a year after 
when the Khédive Is- 
ned hy atelegram from 
ring hecame British 
witli M. Blignières as 



his colleague in the représentation of the Dual GontroL Within a year he 
was hack in India as Financial Member of the Gouncil. 

In 1883 Sir Evelyn Baring returned to Egypt. Then it was that his long 
career began as a reformer of the Administration of Egypt. The revolt of Arabi 
Pasha had just heen quelled, but tliat of the Madhi had begun. Sir Evelyn at 
once advocated the abandonment of the Sudan, and wrote to Lord Granville, 
who was then Foreign Secretary, urging upon him that such a course should 
be taken witliout delay. Ilowever, the complications of Gortion's mission and 
Gordon's death had to intervene before the Government decided that ail the 
désert l)elow Wady Halfa should be abandoned. 

Meanwhik' Sir Evelyn Baring set to work to re-organize in Egypt a Govern- 
ment that was formless and chaotic, without authority and without crédit. 
The London Gonvention of 1885, which brought a .3 per cent, loan of nine 
million sterling into the empty Egyptian exchequer, was the starting point of 
its financial rehabilitation. The Dual Gontrol had been ended by a Khedivial 
decree, and in place oftheFrench représentative a financial adviser to the 
Khédive, nominated by the British Government, wasappointed, with the stipu- 
lation that no financial measure could be undertaken without his consent. 
This regularized, to some extent, the British surveillance, and gave a degree 



[2] 



ANOL. 1 



ENGLISII PART [10] 



of fi'Pedom of action witliout whicii any financial relbrni would iiave been 
well-nigli ' inipossil)]e. 

Few administrators had cver been in a position more difficult and more 
délicate tlian that which Sir Evelyn Baring occiipied. Nominally, Sir Evelyn 
was but one of a dozen représentatives of the Powers; actnally he was the 
représentative of the coimtry which had kept the Khédive on the throne. Yet 
he represented an authority which had not been delegated but assumed, and 
which was not recognized by the othei' Powers. 

The progress of the great reforms carried out is permanently recordcd in 
the annual reports which Sir Evelyn Baring, who became Baron Cromer in 
1892 and subsequently Viscount and Earl, sent to the Britisli Government. 

The first reforms were in the région of finance. Then the departmenls of 
Justice, Public Works, Public Health, Education, and the Armyhad their turn. 

The construction of a vast réservoir at Assouan was begun in 1808, and 
was finished four ycars later at a cost of three millions and a half. In 1896 
Egypt was able to set aboul the task of reconquering the abandoned Sudan, 
and one of the cheapest mililary campaigns in history, beginning with the 
advance on Dongola and ending with the baltleof Omdurman, cost the Egyp- 
tian Treasury only two millions sterling, after déductions had been made 
for permanent works like raihvays and telegraphs. 

In ail ttiis work, though provided with compétent coadjutors, Lord Cromer 
was the controlling and inspiring mind. He, indeed, is one of the great 
British rulers who bave been even more successful in ail parts of the 
world than the best Boman Pro-Consuls were of old. 



1. à peu près. 



The Way of the World. 



The King's Physique. 

A siriking (riluite lo the King's physical powers was jtaid by Sir I.auder 
Brunton, consulting physician to St. Bartholomews Ilospital, at the dinner 
of the delegates of the congress on School Hygiène. The idéal of the congress, 
said Sir Lauder, was to promote the perfect development of the body of 
man. How could they flnd a better- idéal than in their King ? He was a man of 
wonderfnl ninscular strength and perfect physical energy. He was an adept 
at ail field sports, and few wouhl be able to excel or equal him in physical 
exercises. Besides this, he was a man of most remai-kable knowledgc, both of 
small and great things, and could grasp a situation and go l'ight to the root 
of things willi l'cinarkaltle ra})idity. 



The Trial of the Pyx '. 

The ancientceremony known as the trial ofthe pyx, oi- lesling of the nation- 
al coinage, bas taken place in the hall of the Goblsmitlis' Company "^, with 
ail the customary formalities. It is only since the passing ofthe Coinage Act 
in 1870 that thèse trials bave taken place annually, and in former trials the 
Sovereign used to attend in person and ])reside. Now, however, the proceed- 
ings are conducted by the King's Remembrancer ^, the work of the jnrors 
consisting in the application of the best-known tests to the exact composition 
of metallic alloy. The Deputy-Master of tlie Mint '^ pi-odiu^es samples of the 



1. Ciboire. — 2. In tlie City. — 3. An anrient légal title. — 4. Tiie Mint sliould be 
seen by ail visitors to London. An order to view is necessary. 



ni! ENGLISH PART 



gold and silvercoinage duringtlie pastyear, and is accompanied hy thechem- 
ist and assayer to the department, whilst the superintendent ofthe standard 
weights and measures department ofthe Board ofTrade submits the weights 
and scales and the gold and silver phite. Eventually, the pyx-jurors return 
their verdict, which is duly published in the London Galette. 

From Edward Ts reign until the Civil War the Regalia were kept in the 
" Ghapel of the Pyx ", one of the few surviving portions of the earliest i'abric 
o( Westminster Abbey. Hère formerly the Trial ofthe Pyx used to be carried 
ont. 



Fenimore Cooper [Gentenary. 

On August 8 the village of Cooperstown, by the shores of Otsego Lake, 
celebrated tbe cenlenary of the birth of James Fenimore Cooper wilh histor- 
ical pageants representing Cooper's Indians, General Washington, methods 
of travel one huiidred years ago, hop-picking in 1803, and the old " district 
school". There was shown a French carriage built in 1770, which came with 
Lafayette, and was later the property of Cooper. 

Cooper's '•Leatherstocking" taies hâve been the delight of several généra- 
tions of boys, thoiigh ihe railroad and the steam-plough hâve now driven 
ont the lied Indian and the burtalo. 



The Classics and "Les Langues Vivantes". 



At the International Congress on School Hygiène, in an exhaustive paper 
comparing the training igiven by Classics and modem languages, the lion, 
and Rev. E. Lyttelton, Head Master of Eton, said there was little doubt that 
as long as theClassical writers in Latin and Greek were read, even badly, and 
in French and German only ephemeral tiction, the advantage was largely 
with the ancient studios. But observe the ambiguity ofthis position ofthings. 
In comparing the two practices, wecould not condemn or approve the choice 
ot modem light literature till \\:e knew : (a) whether the boys were to be fed 
meantime on serions Latin and Greek books, or whether the latter had been 
discontinued ; (b) whether the aim of French teaching was mainly talking 
or, along with talking, nourishmcnt of the mind. Supposingon a modem side 
Latin was only a fragment, and Greek was not, obviously the need for nour- 
ishing literature in French was enormously greater thau if Latin were still 
a reality, seriously learnt, and Greek also, though for a slightly shorter time. 
But were we sure that sucli nourishing literature, suitable for schoolboys, 
existed in French and German "? 

The great nope in reading Latin prose writers, Ceesar, Livy, Sallust, Cicero, 
Tacitus, was that the young English mind might imbibe some of the funda- 
mental priuciples of politics by being brought to study them in connection 
with events far off and away from the heated partisanship of the présent 
liour. Could French or German literature give us anything as good ? He had 
his doubts ; but he put the question that it might be resolved by those who 
had a fuUer expérience of teaching both sets of languages. 

This topic might prove to be of interest to teachers of the Classics and of 
the " Living " languages in the great educational institutions on the Con- 
tinent. Mr. Lyttelton 's views are certainly debatable. 



ENGLISH PART 



121 



The OldCuriosity Shop. 



The little, old-fashioned red-tiled buildings, 13 and 14. Portsmoiith-street, 
Lincoln's Inn Fields, bolh of which are vaguely called " Tlic Old Ciiriosity 
Shop, iniirorlalised by Dickens", are shortly to be demolislied, together with 
olher properly adjaceni, as far as the south-weslern corner of the Fields, to 
admit of the widening of the road al thi.s point. No. 14 is said to be the real 

"Old (airiosity Shop", and that state- 
ment has for years past attracted 
crowds of visitors who hâve raptu- 
rously paid to go over the premises, 
and to be handed souvenirs of Litlle 
Nell. 

The old premises hâve been many 
things in Iheir lime. An old fellow 
named Tessyman, " Thackeray's 
bookbinder, " once occnpied them 
as a kind of cnriosity shop, and 
dealt in ail sorts of odd rubbish. 
He was well known to Thackeray, 
Dickens, Jerrold, and otlier writers, 
who used to stop and gossip with 
him. It may be thnt the legend as 
to No. 14 being the real " Old Cn- 
riosity Shop" originated in Tessy- 
man's occupancy of the premises. 
In a print of the period, " Ye Old 
Curiosily Shop ' certainly appears 
on the front of the house, but in 
another print of the same dateitis 
absent. Since Tessyman's time the 
premises as they stand hâve been 
occupied as a rag shop, a furniture 
shop, and a vvastejpaper dealer's. It is reported, that they were originally 
the dairy-honse of the Duchess of Portsmonth, who had a mansion close 
by in the Fields. Whethor or not the building really is Tlie Old Curiosity 
Shop, its disappearance removes from London one more picturesque and inter- 
esling building. 




3HaJ» 



The Surprise. 



Enter Mary od tiptoe '. 

Mary. — JNobody knows wliat 1 kiiovv. (iiinier naroid ) Hush M Harold, 
hush ! 

Harold. — \Vhat is it? 

Mary. — It's a surprise. 

Har. — A surprise ? 



1. ^Ya]king on lier toes. — 2. Chut. 



1131 ENGLISH PART 



MAriY. — Yes, we're ^oing to be surprised. 

Hah. — How do you know ? 

Mary. — Because I savv the cage. 

Har. — ïhe cage ! what cage ? 

Mary. — The cage the hens are in. 

Har. — The hens ! which hens :' 

Mary. — The hens Mother is going to give us. 

Har. — Is she going lo give us some hens ? 

Mary. — Yes ! and a cock, also 1 But mind, you mustn't say a word 
about it. It's a great secret. 

Har. — Take care ! here's Lucy ! (Enter Lucy.) 

Mary and Har. - Sh — sh ! Sh — sh ! 

Lucy. — What is it ? what is the matter? 

Mary. — \ye've got a secret ! 

Lucy . — A secret ! what sort of one ? 

Har. — A secret in a cage. 

Mary. — Hold your tongue, you naughty boy ! 

Lucy. — In a cage t It's a bird, then ! 

Har. —Look eut \ here's Edith ! (En ter Edith.) 

Mary, Har. and Lucy. — Hush ! Hush ! 

Edith. — Why are you ail " hushing " like a lotof geese? what is the 
matter ? 

Mary. — We've got a secret. 

Lucy. — They Avon't tell me what it is; but it must be a bird, because 
it's in a cage. 

Edith. — In a cage ! is it a tiger ? 

Mary and Har. — A tiger!! No. you silly girl ! 

Edith. — Don't call me silly ! how can I tell \vhat it is — if you don't 
tell me ? 

Lucy. — Let's try to guess. 

Euitr. — It isn't a tiger; so perhaps it is a squirrel ! S([uirrels are 
sometinies in cages. 

Har. — So are crocodiles ; but this isn't one. It's a bird. 

Lucy, — Is it a canary ? 

Mary. — Bigger than that. 

Edith. — A thrush ? 

Mary. — Much bigger. 

Har. — Mind, girls; here's Rose. (Enter Rose.) 

All. — Hush ! Hush ! Hush ! 

Rose. — What is it'?what is the matter '? 

Lucy. — We're guessing a secret. 



3. Prenez garde. 



ENGLISH PART [14] 



Har. — Trying to guess it, you mean. 

Edith. — It's soinelhing in a cage. 

Rose. — Oh! I knovv ! it's a parrot ! 

iVlARY. — No, itisn't Pretty Polly '" . 

Rose. — What does it do ? 

Mary. — It surprises us. 

Rose. — I meaii, wliat does it say ? 

Har. — It uiakes us say luish — hush ! 

Edith. — Mind, mind ! here's Dick ! (Enter Dick.) 

All. — Hush I Hush ! Hush ! 

Dick. — What on earth is the matter 1 

LucY. — We've got a secret ! 

Mary. — Such a splendid secret ! You'll never guess it. 

Dick. — I know! it's a new motor-car ! 

Har. — How could a motor-car get into a cage ? 

Mary. — Hold your tongue, ail of you ; here's .lack, looking so im- 
portant! (Enter Jack mysleriously .) 

All. — Hush! Hush! Hush ! 

Jack. — Why such a noise ? Be quiet. 

Mary. — We've got a secret ! 

Jack. — Hâve you reatly ? So hâve I. 

All. — You hâve a secret ? what is it ? 

Jack. — You tell nie your secret, and l'il tell you mine. 

Luc Y. — Ours is a beauty ! 

Mary. — But ouly Harold aud I know all about it ; it's a surprise 
Mother bas got for us ! Now, tell us yours. 

Jack. — Well, corne near me, and listen. i just saw a fuuny-looking 
parce l. 

All. — A parcel ! 

Jack. — So I bent down to look, and listened and looked. 

All. — What did you hear and see ? 

Jack. — l heard a great dealjof llapping and pecking, and then — 
cock - a - doodle - doo ^ ! 

Rose. — A cock ? 

Jack. — Yes, and sonie hens too ! 

Mary. — Why, they are the cock and hens that Mother is going to 
give us. That was our secret ! 

Har. — That's the surprise ! (Entep Lizzie.) 

LizziE. — Quick, (|uick ! Mother wants you ! She bas got such a sur- 
prise for you ! 

Ali,. — Oh ! it's the cock aud liens ! How nice ! 



4. Theusuiil namegiven to a parrot. — 5. The sourid made by the cock. 



[15| ENGLISH PART 



LizziE. — How do you know already what the surprise is? 

Mary. — That's our secret ! So let us ail rim in and surprise Motlier 
with Ihe secret that we ail know ! (Exeuntaii.) 



Adapted from Lady Bell*. 



*This lady has written a number of plays for tlie schoolroom and the drawing- 
room, some in Englisli and some in Frencli. 



Within The Cliff. 



My father, who waslbrmerly in Ihe navy, died wliiie I was quite young 
and'lelt my mother alone wiUi me, Iheir only child. \S'e lived in a nice 
little cottage in a valley or coomb on Ihe South Devon coast, that para- 
diseof the West ol'England. On thethatched' rooiof'our lillle home some 
starlings ^ had built their nest, aiid ol'ten woke me with their cries; some- 
limes too, in the spring, the iuexperienced young birds used to l'ail down 
the chimney and explore my room while 1 was still in bed. In summer, 
our cottage-walls were covered with twining creeper and our out-house 
was almosthidden from sight by white jessamine ^. Tall magnolias, scar- 
let-peîaled géraniums, and glorious while and purple lïichsia-lrees were 
the boast of our garden. A stream ran Ihrough the village to [)ay its daily 
trilnite to the sea, and ail round the coast were cru uibling redsandstone 
clitfs. Some way out into the sea were (juaintly-shaped rocks, which \ve 
called by playfu'l names such as the Widow, a forlorn-looking solitaryone; 
the iVai/or and Aldermen, a dignilied rock surrounded by others aiso ol 
imposhig stature; and the Bear, a curioiisly-shaped individual with its top 
like a bear 's head, and two ledges julting* out like front paws. This 
rock, which resembled a bear standing on its hind legs, we nicknauied ^ 
Salt-waier Bruin ^. 

On the right of the village, through an opening iii the rocks, was the 
way to one of Nature's miniature drawing-rooms, a little cove ^ fuU of 
beautil'ully coloured shells and curiously marked stones. This recess was 
accessible only al low tide and the entrance to il was eut oH by the sea 
long before high tide ; on the right of the cove the clill jutted far out into 
the sea, so that this little passage from the sand before the village to 
Shell Cove had to l)e entered only after due calculations of the times of 
the tides. Yet my mother and 1 olïen availed ourselvesof the solitude and 
beauty of this little cove. and used to bring our ^^ork there. or maybe a 
book. There we spent many an hour, lalking, working, reading, singing, 
orpicking up stones. Shell Cove was famous l'or its stones, as in it were 
to be found many madrépores, those stony coflins of the sea-creatures ol 
âges ago. We discovered many line spécimens, and had them made into 
brooches, ear-rings, inkstands, paper-weights, and soon. 

One afternoon about three o'clock, when the tide was low, 1 went 
into the cove, and atfirst busied myselfwilh picking up madrépores ; as 
it was rather bot, I felt tired and satdown ou a large, liai rock, looking at 
the sea and listening tothe music of Ihe waves. In front of the cove the 
tide travelled very slouiy up the rocks and shingle* ; I sat there musing, 
quite forgetful of the fevv hours during which one might leave the cove. 



1. Couvert de chaume.— 2. Etourneaux. — 3. Also written " jasmine ". — 4. Projec- 
ting. — 5. Donnâmes le sobriquet. — 6. In Beynavd the Fox. we ûnd '• Brnin the- 
bear ". — 7. A small bay \vhere the sea has eaten away the cliff. — 8. Galets. 



ENGLISH PART 116] 



Suddenly I remembered wliere 1 was, and ruslied to the tiny portai, but 
judge oï my horroi' on tinding that the sea had ah-eady surrounded the 
entrance. It Avas now about tive o'clock, and it would be some hours 
before the tide would corne as far as the clitil' ; so, both corners ol' the 
cove being reached by the sea, I could escape only by climbuig up the 
cUtf. I scrambled '^ some 13 feet up the crumbling sandstone cliti'and sat 
on a broad ledge, hoping that some boat would pass before the tide 
really became high. 

{To he conlinued.) Edward Përcy Jacobsex. 



9. Climbed with difûcuUy. 



The Three Songs*. 

In the lofty hall King Sifrid sat : 

'' You harpers, which of you knows the tinest song for me '?" 

And a youth stepped quickly out of the throng, 

The iiai'p in his hand, the sword on bis hip. 

" Three soiigs know I ; the tirst song 

That hast thou indeed long forgotten : 

My brother hast thou stabbed likean assassin". 

And again : " Hast stabbed like an assassin ". 

''• The second song that hâve I devised 
In a dark, stormy night : 
Thou must wilh me light for life and death ". 
And again : "Must (ight for life and death ". 

Then leaned he his harp right against the table. 
And they both drew their swords at once. 
And fought long with wild uproar 
Until the Kingsank in the lofty hall. 

" Now begin I the third, the finest song 
That I shall never become tired of singing: 
" King Sifrid lies in his red blood ". 
And again : '• Lies in his red blood". 

Uhland. 
{Translated froni the German.) 



* See the four otlier Parts. 



The Merry-Maker. 

Fond MÀmma. — Vos, my darling ; those little boys next door hâve no 
father or mother, and no kind Aunt .lane. Wouldn't you like to give 
them soniething ? 

Arcuie {wllfigreat cnlhunasm). — Oh, yes, mamina. Let's give them 
Aunt Jane. 

« • 

ToMMY. — Pa, what is an egotist ? 

Father. — He is a man who thinks lie is smarter than any one else. 
MoTMER. — My dear, you are scarcely right. The egotist is the man who 
says that he is smarter than any one else. AU men think that way. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 2. 20 Octobre 1907. 8« Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



The Queen and the Grippled Ghildren. 

Before the Lord Mayor, Sir William Treloar, retirée! from office, he re- 
ceived from the Queen an aiilograpli letter expressmg sympathy witli the 
objects of " The Lord Mayor's Cripples' Fund '", and triisting that the Endow- 
ment Fund for the Home and Collège at Alton would soou bo completed. A 
facsimile of this letter appeared in The Daily Telegraph, whirh has strongly 
supported the scheme. The letter begins, " Dear Lord Mayor ", and ends, 
" Believe me, yours sincerelv, Alexandra ". 



French Plays in London. 

The season of French plays at the New Royalty Théâtre is now in fuU 
swing. Several pièces new to London, in the original, at any rate, were 
promised in M. Gaston Mayer's advertisement, which appeared in French in 
some newspapers, this point being worthy of particular observation by sup- 
porters of the " Entente Cordiale ". The quasi-novelties announced included 
Le Duel, Le Contrôleur des Wcujons-lits, and L'Adversaire, which hâve 
been played in London before in English versions ; and first performances 
were promised of Médor and Le Bercail. The " stars ' " for the opening weeks 
of M. Mayer's laudable enterprise were M. Le Bargy, M. Félix Calipaux, and 
Mme. Sarah Bernhardt, to be foUowed by M. De Féraudy, Mlle. Jeanne 
Thoniassin, and Mlle. Marthe Brandès. This '• Théâtre Français " in London 
vvith its varied repertory and constant change of leading artists, is enjoyed 
as much by regular English playgoers as it is by members of the French 
Colonv. 



1. Principal performers. 



The Breton Bards. 



At the récent Eisteddfod at Svvansea was celebrated the ceremony called 
" Priodas y Gleddyf, " the marriage of the sword. For some years there hâve 
been preserved by the bardic Gorseddau of Wales and Brittany the two hal- 
ves of a sword divided lenglhwise^ an emblem of the Brythonic race, sepa- 
rated by thesea. The Breton bards had brought their half of the sword with 
them to Wales, and the two portions were to be united in solemn symbolism 
of the Celtic union of hearts. 

Advancing from the wing of the bardic semi-circle occupied by the Bre- 
tons, the Marquis De l'Estourbeillon bore to theArchdruid in the centre the 

[8] ANGL. 2 



10 



ENGLISU PART 



[58] 



Breton half ot' the sword. Simiiltaneously Ihe Druid Gwynedd came in from 
Ihe Welsh wing with the Cambrian half. Raising the two sections high in 
the sight of the crowd, the Archdriiid united thein, amid ringing cheers, and 
the Mayoress of Swansea bonnd ils hilt with ribbons of green and white, 
the Cellic colours. 

Then foilowed the présentation to the Archdrnid of a gorgeous banner, 
which he in tui-n presented to Taldir, the Breton poet. There was a remarlv- 
able scène when Taldir came to the front to acknowledge the présentation. 
Fifteen thousand people sprang to their feet and gave him a truly Cyniric 
welcome. When the cheers at last dieddown, Taldir, addressing the gather- 
ing as " Dear fellow-countrymen, " delivered a Welsh speech, which was 
continnously interrupted by oiitbiirstsof enthusiastic applause. He declared 
that the sanie spirit animated the Welsh and Bretons, the same blood flowed 
in their veins, and the diist of the same heroes consecrated the soil of the 
two lands. The Bretons woiild cherish the banner, even as they cherished 
their langiiage and nationalily. 



Henry Hallam's House. 



In connection with tlie indication by the London Gounty Council of 
liouses in London which hâve formed the résidences of distinguished indi- 
viduals, a memorinl taldcthas been erected onXo. 67, Wimpole-street, the 

house where Henry Hal- 
lam lived from 1819 to 
1840. The tablet is of en- 
caustic ware and bine in 
colour, and bcars the fol- 
lowing inscription : — 

Henry Hallam, 
17TÎ-1859, 
Historian, 
Lived hère. 

For over twenty years 
No. 67, Wimpole-street, 
was llie résidence of the 
historian. The issues of 
Boyle's Court Guide for 
the years 1820 to 1841 
(witli tlie exception of 
1828, in which year Sir 
W^m. Heathcote is shown 
as living there) show 
" Hallam, Henry, Esq. '' 
as rcsiding at No 67. There 
is no officiai record of 
Wimpole-street ever hav- 
ing been re-numbered, 
and a careful comparison ot directories shows that the number of this par- 
ticulai' house, at ail events, has not undergone altération. Moreover, the 
promises hâve not been rebuilt or substantially altered since Hallam's time. 
The above dates indicate a résidence in this house from 1819 to 1840, and 
il would therefore appear that he settled hère on bis return from the Conti- 
nent, whither he had gone in the summer of 1818. 




59! ENGLISH PART 11 



Tlie statement to the effect that Hallam wrote his tirsl great work, the 
" View of the State of Europe during the Middie Ages, " in Wimpole-street. 
must therefore be erroneous, since the book was piiblished in 1818. But 
" The Constitutional History of England, from the Accession of Henry Vil. 
to the Death of (ieorge IL, " published in 1827, and the " Introduction to the 
Literature of Europe in the Fifteenth, Sixteenth, and Seventeenth Centuries ", 
|)ublished in 1837-9, were cerlainly composed there. Shortly after the com- 
pletion of tlie last-named work, he moved to Wilton-crescent, Ihe issue of 
Boyle's Court Guide for 184-2 showing him as residing at No. 24 in that thor- 
oughfare. But although he had nearly twenty years of life yet remaining to 
him, no great literary production marked his résidence at the hitter pkice. 

Quite recently Duke Street and Charlotte Street, Portland Place, hâve been 
incorporated under the naine of Hallam Street. 

Another literary interest, singularly pathetic, is attached to the home in 
Wimpole-street. 

Dark house, by which once more I stand, 
Hère in tlie long unlovely street, 
Doors, where my heart was used to beat 
So quickly, waiting for a hand. 



A hand that can be clasped no more. 

(" [n Mcmoriam, " vii). 

Thus Tennyson descrihes the house which had been the home of his dear 
friend, Arthur Henry Hallam, the eldest son of the historian. Arthur was eight 
years old when his father went to live in Wimpole-street. When eleven he 
went to Eton, remaining there five years. On leaving school he spent eight 
months in Italy, and in October, 1828, entered Trinity Collège, Cambridge. 
In January, 1832, he returned to London and read law, and for a year and a 
half resided with his father in Wimpole-sti'eet. In August, 1833, he went to 
the Continent, and in the foUowing month died suddenly when returning to 
Vienna from Pesth. 

While at Cambridge he and Tennyson had become greatly attached to one 
another, and, after a lapse of years, the latter's " In Memoriam '"'showed the 
lasting impression which that friendship had made. Young as he was at his 
death, Arthur Hallam had even then produced works full of promise, but his 
memory will be preserved rather by his friend's poem tlian by any of his own 
writtings, 

The présent Lord Tennyson becirs the Christian name of " Hallam ". 

Henry Hallam felt the loss keenly, and spoke of himself as one " whose 
hopes on this side the tomb are broken down for ever "'. More sorrowsawaited 
him in Wimpole-street, however, for in 1837 and 1840 his daughter, Ellen, and 
his wife died. 

[The Pall MaU Gazette.) 



Robert Bloomfield ;1766-1823; 



Robert Bloomheld, born at Bury St. Edniunds, in Suffolk, is one ut the 
minor English poets who hâve written of the pleasures and the incidents of 
rural life. llis works are usually found together with those of Henry Kirke 
White, acontemporary writer of verse. The Farmer's Boij, a longdidactic poem 
on bucolic subjects, is always associated witli Bloomfield's name ; but it is not 
in imagination or in reflection, but in accurate description of country life 
that his chief merit rests. From his Rural Taies \\e give a balhid, The Fake?i- 



\2 



EISGLISH PART 



[60] 



h m Ghost, whicli lias tirst alarmed and thon amused several gcncrations ol 
Hritish ])o\s and girls. The poet rehites thaï the incident was known to bc a 
facl by old résidents in that part of East Anglia. Bloomfield was at one time 
a shocmaker, and was not a favoui'ite with Charles Lamb oi- with Lord Rvron. 



The Fakenham Ghost. 

(.1 Ballad). 



The lawns were dry in Eiislon Park, 
(Hère Truth inspires my taie) ; 
Thelonely footpath, still and dark, 
Led over hill and date ^ 

Benighted - was an ancient dame ■', 
And fearful haste she niade 
To i(ain the vale of Fakenham, 
And hall ^ its willow shade. 

Her footsteps knew no idie stops, 
But t'ollowed fasler still; 
And echoed to the darksome copse '" 
That whispered on the hill ; 

Where clam'rous rooks, yet scarcely 
[hnslied, 
Bespoke a peopled shade ^ ; 
And many a wing the l'oliage 
[briished. 
And hov'i-ing circnits made. 

The dappled '■ herd of grazing deer, 
That sought the shades by day, 
Now started from her path with fear, 
And gave the stranger way. 

Darker it grew, and darker fears 
Came o'er her troubied mind. 
When now a short, quick step she 

[hears 
Corne patting ^ close behind. 

She tiirned ; it stopped ! — nought 
[conid she see 
Upon the gloomy plain ! 
But as she strove the sprite ° to tlee, 
She heard the same again. 

-Now terrer seized her qnaking '" 

[frame ; 
For, where tiie path was bare, 

\ . Valley ; dell. — 2. Overtaken by 
iiight. — 3. Uld woman. — 4. Sainte 
witli joy. — 5. Coppice ; a sort of 
wood ; taillis. — 6. Tlie rooks made 
tlieir home in the branches. — 7. 
Pommelé. — 8. " Pic-a-pat" is used of 
such steps. — !). Spirit ; ghost. — 10. 
Sluiking. 



The trotting ghost kept on the same ! 
She muttered many a prayer. 

Yet once again, amidst hei- fright, 
She tried what î-ight conld do ; 
When thi'ongh the cheating glooms 
I of night. 
A monslcr stood in view! 

Regardless of whate'er she felt, 
It followed down the plain ! 
She owned her sins. and down she 

[knelt, 
.Vnd said lier pi-ayers again. 

Then on she sped : and hope grew 

[strong, 

The white park-gate in view; 

Which " pushing hard, so long it 

[swnng 

That ghost and ail passed thi-uugh ! 

Loud fell the gâte against the post ! 
Her heart-strings like '^ to crack ; 
For much she fcared the grisly *^ 

[giiost 
Would leap upon hei' back. 

Still on, p;it, pal, Ihe goblin'''^ went. 
As il had done befoi'c : 
Hei- strenglh and resolulidu spenl, 
She fainted at the door. 

Ont came her liusliand, uiiuli sur- 

[prised. 
Oui came her daugliler dear; 
Good-nalured soûls! ail imadvised 
Of whal Ihey had lu fear. 

Thecandie's gieam j)icrced through 
[the night, 
Sonie short space o'er the green; 
And there the little trotting sprite 
Dislinctly mighl be seen. 

An ass's foal ' • had losl its dam "^ 
Within the spacious pai'k; 
.Vnd simple as the playful lamb, 
Had followed in the dark. 

11. The grammar hère is faulty. — 
12. Seenied on the point of crack ing. 
— 13. Dreadful. — 14. Uilin. — 15. 
Youngcolt. — 16. Mother. 



[61 1 



ENGLISH PART 



13 



Xo yolilin lie; no iiiip''' ot' siii : 
-\o crimes ''^ had ever known. 
They took the shaggv"* strangcr in. 
And roarcd him as theii' own. 

His littlc hoofs woiild rattle round 
Upon llie cottage tloor : 
Thematronlearned to love thesonnd 
That frightened her l)efore. 

A favourite the ghost became. 
And 'twas his fat to thrivc^". 



17. Little devil, — 18. (He). — 19. 
Kough-haired . — 20. Prosper; grow well. 



And long lie livcd and spread his 

[famé, 
Anil kept the joke alive. 

For many a laiigh went through the 

[vale, 
And some conviction too ; — 
Each thoiight some other goblin 

^ [talc 
P rhaps was just as true. 

Robert Bloomfield 
(1766-1823). 



Chased by a Bear. 



It was autnmiion the western slopes of the Sierra Nevada ', and there 
were dry beds, which had in the spring been rivulets tlowing full and 
clear from the snowy sides of the higher slopes ; yet aniongtheni lingered 
the llowers ot" April upon the shrnbs, and the colonrs of the fading leaves 
mingledwith the hues ot the autumn berries. A sudden turn in the wind- 
ing road broughta change in the appearance of the country. ïo the left 
stretched a broad open space, where the ground had not only been cleared 
of ^^hatever jungle - once grew upon it, but also tnrned over, It was the 
site of one of the earliest surface-mininggrounds. The shingle and gravel 
stood about in heaps ; the gulleys and ditches formed by the miners ran 
np and down the face of the country like the wrinkles in the cheek of a 
baby monkey; old pits, kirked like man-traps ^ in the open; the old wood- 
en aqueducts, run up by the miners, werestill standing where they were 
abandoned by the « pioneers » ; hère and there lay about old washing- 
pans,rusty and broken, old cradles, and bits of rusty métal which had 
once belonged to shovels. Thèse relies and signs of bygone gathorings ol 
men were sufticiently dreary in themselves, but at interv^als there stood 
the ruins of a log-house * or a heap wliich had once been a cottage built 
of mud. Palestine itself bas no more striking picture of désolation and 
wreck than a deserted surface-mine. 

Two men on horseback drew rein and looked in silence. Presentiy they 
became aware of the présence oflife. Right in the foreground, about 
two hundred yards before them, there advanced a procession of two. 
The leader was a man. He was running so hard, that anybody could see 
his primary object wasspeed. After him, withlieavy stride, seeming tobe 
in no kind of hurry, and yet covering the ground at a much great;er rate 
than the man, there came a bear — a real old grisly ^ A bear who was 
« shadowing » the man and meant claws''. A bear who had an insuit to 
avenge, and was resolved to go on with the aflair until he had avenged 
it. A bear, too, whohad hisenemy in the open, where there was nothing 

1. Mountains iii California. — 2. L'ndergrowtlî. — 3. Chausse-trappe. — 4. House 
built of wood. — 5. Grizzly bear. — 6. To use his claws. 



14 ENGLISIl PART [62| 

to Stop him, and no refuge for his victim but tlie planks of a niined log- 
hoLise, coLild lie find one. 

Bothmen, without a word, got their rilles ready. The younger threw 
the reins of his horse to hiscompanion and dismoiinted. Tlien he stood 
still and watched. ïhe most exhilarating thing in the whole world is 
allowed tobea hunt.No greater pleasurein lifethanthatoftlie Shekarry', 
especially if he be after big game. On Ihis occasion the keenness of the 
sport was perhaps intensitied to him \vho ran, by the retlection that the 
customary position of things was reversed. No longer did he hnnt the 
bear; the bear hunted ]dm. No longer did he warily foUow up the game ; 
the game boldly followed him. It was a siient chase; to hunt in silence 
wouid be hard for any man, to be hunted in silence is intolérable. 

Grisly held his head down and wagged it from side to side, while his 
great siient paws rapidly cleared the ground and lessened the distance. By 
this time the riders had corne up, and were watching the movements of 
man and bear. In the plain stood the ruins of a wooden house. Man made 
for the log-house. Bear put on a spurt\ and the distance between them 
lessened every moment. Fifty yards, forty yards. Man looked over his shoul- 
der. The log-house was a good two hundred yards ahead. He hesitated : 
seemed to stop for a moment. Bear diminished the space by a good dozen 
yards and then man turned to oneside. Neither hunter nor quarry^ saw the 
two men on the rising ground on which the track ran. Man saw nothing 
but the ground over which he llew ; bear saw nothing but the man before 
him. Faster tlew the man, but it was the last tlight of despair ; had the 
others been near enough they would hâve seen the cold drops of agony 
standing on his forehead ; they would bave heard his muttered prayer. 
« Shoot! » cried the older man. It was time. Grisly, swinging along 
wiih leisurely step, rolling his head from side to side, suddenly lifted his 
face and roared. Then the man shrieked ; then the bear stopped, and 
raised himself for a moment pawing in the air; then he dropped again, 
and rushed with quickened step upon his foe; then — but then — ping !'" 
one shot. it bas struck Grisly in the shoulder ; he stops with a roar. A 
second crack of a rifle ! This time Grisly roars no more. He roUs over. He 
is shot to the heart, and is dead. 

Abridged from Jlie Golden Butterfly, 
by Sir] Waltrr Besant and James Rice. 



1. An Indian term for a hunter. — 8. The highest speed possible. — !». Proie. — 
10. The Sound of a bullet. 



To the Moon 



gracious moon, 1 remember that, a year ago, full of anguish 1 came 
upon this hill to look at thee ; and thou, even as thou dost nou, wast 
hanging then above that wood, which thou lightest up altogether. But 
cloudy and trembling from the tears that rose to my eyes did thy 
conntenance appear to my sight, for my life was full of travail ; and it 



* See the four other Parts. 



1631 ENGLISH PART lo 



is so still, nor does it change its fashion, o my beloved moon. Vet I take 
delight in remembering, and in Computing the âge of my sorrow. Oh ! 
how pleasing it is in youth, when the course of hope is still long and that 
of memory is short, to remember thingsgone by, though they besad and 
the pain still endureth ! 

GiAcoMo Leopardi, 
(1798-1837), 



Within the Cliff, 



II 

In order to s pend the lime and if possible attract attention, I began 
to practise some of my favourite songs. 

In two hours the tide quite covered the smooth sands, encroached on 
the shingle '•', and at last began to beat against the cliff, just splashing '" 
my feet. I was now really irightened and did not know what to do ; no 
boats had passed, though some ships had, far out in the offing *', and it 
was impossible to climb ail the way up the cliff, and so reacli the iand. 
AH at once Ifelt some watertrickling on my head, and looked up,fearing 
that high-water *- mark was above me, and that the water was dripping 
from sea-vveed. No, there was no sea-weed, but about 6 feet above me 
water came from a crevice in the rock. I took off my neck-kerchief, tied 
it to my handkerchief, and threw this improvised rope on to a stone I 
could see in the opening. By this I raised myself and placed my arms in 
the aperture, my feet dangling '' in the air. I rummaged ^^ about and 
pulled out several stones, causing a good deal of earth to fall out; the 
water now tlowed forth in a much larger volume, and I thoughtit must 
be a rivulet'^ which came from the Iand through the cliff. I then 
scrambled further up, and put my head in the opening; I saw it was 
about four feet in diameter, and seemed to run up into the cliff at a very 
steep angle, therivulet occupying the left-hand side. I was nowconvinc- 
ed that J could lind a way back to the village, and thereupon dcter- 
mined to enter the passage. 

The tido had now risen as far as the ledge 1 had just left,and had I been 
there still, the water would hâve reached my knees. So I redoubled my 
efforts, and, with a large clasp-knife"^ I used to carry with me for the pur- 
pose of cutting out stones and sea-weed, I considerably wtdened the 
opening and crawled inside on my knees. At first the water poured over 
my clothes, and the air seemed stitling, but after 10 yards the passage 
became much higlier and wider, so that I could walk easily,onlyhaving to 
bend my head down a little. As it was now getting on towards evening, 
the lighl from wilhout became faint, and the further I toiled up the steep 
ascent, the darkcr it grew. 

I was much astonished to find so long a passage inside the cliff, but I 
then remembered that my father had told me that in his youth the smug- 
glers '' used to évade the revenue-otïicers '** by climbing- up the cliff and 
dragging their goods through a subterranean passage. "Hâve I, then", said 
I to myself, " rediscovered this old secret path which seems to hâve been 

9. Pebbles on the beach. — 40. Éclabousser . — 11. A nautical term for the sea 
as seen from the shore. — ■12. Hamte-Mer. — 13. Hanging. — 14. Fouiller. — IS. A 
small stream. — 16. Couteau-pliant. — 17. Conl)'ebandiers. — 18. Thèse would now 
be called customs-ofûcers. 



16 ENGLISH PART |64| 

blocked up for years ? " Tlien another thiiii^ came back to iiiy miiid ; a 
part ol'the streain that ran through thc village, seenied to go underground 
into a hole which branclied ofï' to the right'of tlie green.' " Now tlien, if 
1 keep straight on and Ibllow the stream, I shalThe sure to come out 
inland ". Luckily I had kept the madrépores which had led me into this 
scrape*' and with them and a bit of wood, which 1 had in my pocket, 1 
struck a light and made a torch out of a long pencil. 

I kept on for some minutes, now scrambling, now walking, through 
the passage, lirst sharp turnings to the right, theii slight bends to the left, 
now my head striking against the sandstone, now the roof rising almosl 
to the height of a cathedral nave. I had almost abandoned hope of ever 
fînding my way out of this seemingly interminable passage, ^Ahen the 
red light, causod by my torch tlashing on the sandstone, lost its bright 
colour, and assumed a'^dull grey hue. Putting my hand on the rock. I 
found it was no longer crumbling sandstone, but'rgugh limestone. The 
stream became larger, the roof grew higher, and I was bewildered by 
multitudinous intersecting corridors which seemed to lead intoGimmerian 
darkness. hi case any one should follow me, I tore up an old envelope and 
let the scraps of paper fallon the principal corridor through which 1 was 
passing. I wasfast losingmy head, and was thinking of turningback when 
my footsteps caused loudèr echoes, and, on passing a curve, I found 
myself at the entrance to a huge limestone grotto. 

Edward Percy Jacobsen. 

[To be conlinued.) 

19. Awkward situation. 



Literary Notes. 



Mr. Buxton Forman, whohas recenlly retired from the J'ost-Office, lias decided to 
make over to tlie Keats-Shelley Mémorial Corporation the great mass of that portion 
of his Keats and Shelley collections, and has already deposited some hundreds of 
books, magazines, etc. Mr Forman retains his editiones principes and manuscripts of 
Shelley and Keats, and other material essential in can ying on his labours connecfed 
with the Works of the two poets ; but the mass of the iliustrative matter — viz., books 
containing essays on or allusions to Shelley and Keats, and miscellaneous collected 
éditions and sélections, will go to Rome, and form the nucleus of a complète iliustrative 
collection on the plan which Mr. Buxton Forman has been carrying out for nearly 
forty years. 

The Pickwick Exhibition is eliciting Dickensiana from elsewhere. To the Allwnœum 
Mr. Edward .1. L. Scott communicates the surprising information that in searching 
the records of Westminster Âbbey he has found that the Dean and Chapter, in 1716, 
visited Pickwick Manor, in the county of Wilts ; that in another progress they had 
with them Mr. Winckles as a Chapter servant ; that in 173S Mr. Wegg was steward of 
the manor Courts ; and that as early as 1580-1 ttiey granted leases to Samuel Weller 
of Croydon. Even Bill Sikes appears in a grant of land as " Willelmus dictus Sykes. "' 
Mr. Scott states that it was wholly impossible for Dickens or anyone connected with 
him to hâve seen the documents in which thèse ancient names occur. However, one 
must remember that it was Dickens's constant habit to transfer real names from 
shop signs and elsewhere to his novels when they struck him as quaintand suitable. 
Mr. Pinero, the dramatist, has in the sanie fashion chosen the names of many of his 
characters. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 3. 5 Novembre 1907. 8» Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



Three notable men.have recently died: Mr. George Allen, llie publisher of 
Uuskin's books, who first met him many years ago at the Working Men's 
Collège, now transferred to Camden Tovvn ; Professer David Masson, the 
eminent English scholar and critic, whose main work was his Life of Milton ; 
and Lord Brampton, forinerly Sir Henry Hawkins, one of the raost successful 
and keen of barristers, and, before his élévation lo the Bench, celebrated for 
his connection with the remarkable ïichborne Trials. Mr. Allen, a self-aïade 
man, was 76 ; the Edinburgh Professer 85 ; and the man of law 90. Ail were 
lypical représentatives of various phases of the Victorian Age. 



A Pageant of Kings. 

In this year's Lord Mayor's Show, the chief feature will be a pageant repre- 
senting the Kings who bave borne the name of Edward from the Gonfessor to 
Edward Yl. Each reign will yielda separate section, the individual" monarchs" 
being acconipanii'd bythemost important personages of their period. Most 
of the membersof the sections will be mounted, and Ihere will be 120 men 
on horseback, with an eqiial number on foot. This item in Ihe procession will 
be foUowed by a représentation of the reign of King Edward VIL, consisting 
of a huge harvest thanksgiving car, whose ob.ject will be to indicate peace 
with ail the world. The car will be a large Suffoik ' farni wagon, painted blue, 
and laden with grain, fruit, flowers, and drawn by six magiiificent horses. in 
the centre will be a girl, representing the figure of Peace, and four women 
standing at each of the corners will symbolise Europe, Asia, AtVica, and Amer- 
ica. The conimiltee bave had the good fortune to enlist the assistance of Mr. 
Louis N. Parker -, who was responsible foi' the récent successful pageanls at 
Warwick, Sherborne, and Bury St. Edmunds. 



The Entente cordiale. 

At a dinner given to the Paris Counciilors by the Chambre de Commerce 
française de Londres, M. Caml)on paid a Iribute net only to the l)usiness acu- 
men, but to the charity and patriotism of the French Colony in London. He 
was in entire accord with the ideasof M. Lefèvre, the président of the Coun- 
cil, upon the mutual commercial éducation of young business men of the 
two peopk's. There was an institution in England wbich trained young French- 
men for commercial life in England, and he had circularised ail the Cham- 
bers of Commerceand other puhlicbodies in France, as well as themerchants 
andmanufacturers asking their support in the establishment of scholarships. 



] . One of tlie counties in East Anglia. — 2. A weli-known dramatic author. 

[14] ANOL. 3 



18 ENGLISH PART |106) 



He did not ut that moment ask Ihe Paris Council for a scholarship, but he 
hoped they would consider the circular. 
Référence vvas aiso tnade to next vear's Franco-British Exhibition. 



The Fight in the Storm. 



Fora moment they stood facing each other, a weil-matched pair — Peter, iean ' , 
tierce-faced, longarmed, a terrible man to see in the fiery light that broke 
upon him from beneath the edge of a blaek cloud ; the Spaniard tall also, 
and agile, but to ail appearance as unconcerned as though this were but a 
pleasnre bout -, and not a duel to the death. D'Aguilar wore a jireastplate of 
gold-inlaid black steel and a helmet, while Peter had buthis tunic of bulTs hide 
and iroii-lined cap, though his straight sword was heavier and mayhap^half 
an inch longer than that of his foe. 

it was Peter who tlirust the first, straight at the throat, but D'Aguilar par- 
ried deftly ^, so thaï Ihe swoi-d-point went past his neck, and before it could 
be drawn back again, struck at Peter. The blow fell upon the side of his steel 
cap, and glanced thence to his left shoiilder, but, being light, did him no 
harm. Swiftiy came the answer, which was not liglit, for it fcII so iicavily 
upon D'Aguilar's breastplate, Ihal he staggered back. 

After him sprang l*eter, thinking that tlie game was his, but at that 
moment the ship, whicli had entered the breakers ■ of llu; narlionr bar, 
rolled terribly, and sent tliem both reeling * to the bulwarks. 

Noi- did she cease her roUing, so that smiting '' and thrnsting wildly, tliey 
staggered liackwai'ds and forwards across the deck, gripping wilii their left 
hands at anything Ihey could tind to steady thcm, till at length, bruised and 
hreathless, they fell apart unwounded, and rested awhile. 

" An ill hekl this to fight on, Setïor ", gasped D'Aguilar. " 1 think that it 
will serve oiir turn", said Peter grimly, and ruslied al him iike a bull. It was 
just llien Huit agréât sea came aboard the shi[), a mass of green water which 
struck them both and washed them Iike straws into the scuppers '* where 
they rolled luilf drowned. Peter rose the tii'st, cougliing ont sait water, and 
j'ubbingit from liiseyes, to see D'Aguilar still upon the deck, his sword lying 
beside him, and holding iiis right wrist wilh his left hand. •' Who gave you 
the hurt? " he asked, " I, or your fall ! '" " The fall, Seùor, " ansvvered D'A- 
guilar;" I think that ithas broken my wi-ist. But I bave still my left hand. 
SufTer me to arise, and we will (inish this fray. " As the words passed his 
lips a gust of wind, more furious than any Huit liad gone before, concentrated 
as it was through a gorge in the inounlains, struck the vessel at the very 
mouth of the harbour, and laid her over on her beam-ends ^. For a while it 
secmed as though she must capsize and sink, till suddenly her mainmast'" 
snapped Iike a stick and went overboard, when, relicved of its weight, by slow 
degrees she righted herself. Down upon the deck came the cross-yard", one 
end of it crashing through the roof of the cabin, s|ililling it in two, while a 
block attached to the other fell upon the side of Peler's head and, glancing 
from the steel cap, struck him on the neck and slioulder, hurling him sense- 
less on the deck, where, still grasping his sword, he lay wilh arms out- 

stretched. 

11. UiDF.R Haggard *. 

1. Thin. — 2. Partie. — 3. Perliaps. — 4.Skilfully. — o. Brisants. — 6. Chanceler. 

— 7. Striking. — 8. Dalots. — 9. Côté. — 10. Grand mât. — 11. Vergue de fougue. 

— * From his new romance of England and Spain, called Pair Margaret. 



1107] 



ENGLISH PART 



19 



Sir Arthur Helps. 

(18 17-1875;. 



A disfinguishod and popular writcr of thc Viclorian Age was Arthur Helps. 

Enlering into political life, he beraniein 1859 Clerk of the Privy Conneil (tlie 

Council at which the Sovereign 
is présent). Through this officiai 
position Helps became closely 
associated with IlerLateMajes'y, 
Queen Victoria, and was deputed 
l)y her to edit the Principal 
Spccc/tes and Addresses of tlic 
Laie Prince Consort, and in 
1868, to edit lier Majesty's hook, 
Lpaves from a Journal of our 
Lifri in the Highlands. Ile him- 
self wi-ote many books, some his- 
toricai, a few imaginative, but 
niost didactic or reflective. 
Ainong the lalter are his two 
séries of dialogues and interpo- 
l.ited essays, Friends in Council, 
Irom which we extract the fable, 
Tlie Poplar and thc Oah, and a 
longer pièce, partly in dialogue 
form. The inlerlocutors are 
Dunsford and his two former 
pupils at Collège: Milverton and 
Ellesmere. The work, though not 
[iiofuundly original, is full of 
soiind and still appropriale 
retlections, and had a great vo- 
gue. So, too, had his political 
romance, Realmah. His dramas 
liad little success. Résides other 
didactic and semi-political, semi- 
[iliilosophical works, we may 
mention his Animais and their 
Masters, and several historiés of 
the early Spanish conquests of 
America (Pizarro and Cortés). 

Helps, who was knighted Ijcforc he died, is typical of an âge which was 

more scholarly, more reflective, and less hurried than the présent, and which 

did quite as much and as good work. 




Sir Arthur Helps. 
(After the caricature by '• Ape' 



The Poplar ' and the Oak. 



loverheard the other day a conversation between a complacent poplar 
andagrim old oak. The poplar said, that it grew up quite straightheaven- 
wards, that ail its branches pointed the same way, and ahvays had done 

1. Peuplier. 



20 RNGLISH PART [108 1 

so. Turning to the oak, which it had been talking at before for some 
time, the poplar went on to remark that it did not wish to say anything 
nnfriendly to a brother of the forest, l)ut those warped and twisted 
branches seemed to show strange struggles. The tall thing conckided 
its oration by saying, that it grew up very fast, and that when it had 
done growing, it did not suflFer itself to be niade into huge lloating en- 
gines ^ of destruction. But différent trees had différent tastes. There 
was then a sound from the old oak, like an " ah " or a " whew " % or, 
perhaps, it was only the wind amongst its resisting branches : and the 
gaunt créature said that it had had ngly winds from without and cross- '^ 
grained impulses from within ; that it knevv it had thrown out awk- 
vvardly a branch hère and a branch there, which would never comequite 
right again it feared ; that men worked it up, sometimes for good and 
sometimes for evil — but that any rate it had not lived for nothing. I 
patted the old oak approvingly and went on. 

Friends in Council, 

by Sir Arthur Helps. 

2. Battle-ships were not then (1847) ironclads. — 3. Pfui. — 4. Against the 
gram of the wood. 



Friends in Gouncil. 



DuNSFORD. — I quite agiee, Milverton, with whatyouwere sayingabout 
the business of the world l)eing carried on l)y few, and the thinking few 
beingin the nature of gifts to the world, not eiicited by King or Kaiser. 

Milverton, — The mill-streams that turn the clappers' of the world 
arise in solitary places. 

Ellesmere. — Not a bad metaphor, but untrue. 

M. — Well, I believe it would be much wiser to say, that we cannot 
lay down rules about the highest work, either when it is done, where 
it will be done, or how it can be made to be done. It is too immaterial 
for our measurement ; for the highest part even of the mère business of 
the world is in dealing with ideas. It is very amusing to observe the 
misconceptions of men on those points. They call for what is outward, 
can understand that, can praise that. Fussiness- and the forms of activity 
in ail âges getgreat praise. Imagine an active, bustling littlepnetor under 
Augustus, how he probably pointed out Horace to bis sons as a moony ^ 
kind of man whose ways were much to be avoided, and told them it was 
a weakness in Augustus to like such idie men about him instead of men 
of business. 

E. — Or fancy a bustling Glasgow merchant of Adam Smith's^ day 
watching him. Ilowlittle would the merchant hâve dreamt what a number 
of vessels were to be lloated away by the ink in the Professor's inkstand ; 
and what crashing of axes and clearing of forests in distant lands, the 
noise of bis pen upon the paper portended. 



1. Claquet. — 2. Exaggorated business. — 3. Dreamy — i The great economist. 



[109j ENGLISH PART i21 

M. — It isnot oiily theeffect of thestill '-working maatliatthe busy man 
cannot anticipate, but neither can he coniprehend the présent labour. 

D. —AU of it onlygoes to show how little we know of each other; how 
tolérant we ought to be of others' efforts. 

M. — The trials that there miist be every day withoiU any incident that 
even the most minute household chronicler could set down : the labours 
withont show or noise ! 

E. — The deep things that there are which, wilh unthinking people, 
pass for shallow things, nierely l)ecanse they are clear as well as deep. 
My fable The Poplar and ihe Oik, for instance 

M. — I am glad you reminded me of that. I, too, fired with a noble 
émulation, hâve invented a fable since we last mot. 

D. — Now for the fable. 

M. — There was a gathering together of créatures hurtfui and terrible 
to man, to name their King. Blight % mildew". darkness, mighty waves, 
Tierce winds, Will-o'-the-wisps \ and shadows of grim objects, told fear- 
fully their doings and preferred their claims, none prevailing. But when 
evening came on, a thin mist curled itself up, derisively, among tlie assem- 
blage, and said, " I gather round a man going to his own home over 
paths made by his daily l'ootsteps : and he becomes at once helpless and 
tame as a child. The lights, meant to assist him, then betray Vou find 
him wandering, or need the aid of other Terrors to subdue him. l am, 
alone, confusion to him "'. And ail the assemblage bowed before the mist, 
and made it King, and set iton the brow of many a mountain, where, 
when it is not doing evii it, may be often seen tothis day. 

D. — Well, I likethat fable; but I am not quite clear about the meaning. 
Is the mist calumny ? 

E. — No ; préjudice, 1 am sure. 

D. — Familiarity with the things around us, obscuring knowledge ? 
M. — I would rathernot explain. Each of you make your own fable of 
it. 

1). — Well, if ever 1 make a fable, it shall be one of the old-fashioned 
sort, with animais for the speakers, and a good easy moral. 

Friends in Council. 
by SrR Arthur Helps. 

5. Quietly. — 0. Brouissiire. — 7. liouillr. — 8. Feux-follels. 



A Ghild's Laughter. 



Ail the bells of heav(>n may ring, 
AU the birds ofheaven may sing, 
Ail the wells on eartb may spring. 
Ail the winds on earlh may bring 

AU sweet sonnds together; 
Sweeter far flian ail things heard. 
Hand of barper, tone of bird, 



99 



EISGLISH PART [110] 



Sound of woods at sundawn stirred, 
Welling'water's winsome word, 
Wind in wai'm wan wcalhcr '. 

One thing there is, that none 
Hearing ère ils chime be done 
Knows not well the sweelest one 
Heard of man beneath the sun, 

Iloped in heaven hereafter ; 
Soft and strong, and Joud and light, 
Very soiind of very light, 
Heard from morning' s rosiest height, 
When the soûl ofall delight 

Fills a ehild's eleur hiughter. 

Golden hells of welcome rolled 
Never forth such notes, nor told 
Hours so blithc in Lones so bold, 
As the radiant inouth of gold 

Hère that rings forth lieaven. 
If the golden-crested vvi-en 
Werc a nighi ingale — v\hy, then, 
Somothing seen a-d heard of men 
Might he half as sweet as when 

Laiiglis a ciiijd of seven. 

Alger.nom Cihrles Swiînburnk, 



1. The reader should observe " alUteration's artful aide 



Within the Glifî. 



III 

The stream raii throngh the cave, and froni the high roof liiing stalac- 
tites as long as a man's arm ; on the groiind vvcre stalagmites of curions 
formations. Innnmerahie passages seemed to open ont from the grotto, 
and on tiiem my torch, which was liurning dim, cast long shadows. The 
unearthly silence oï the place chillcd me, and overpowered me Avith a 
sensé ol' awe. 1 began to vvander about the cavern, walking as quietly as 
possible to avoid rousing the sleepingecho, nowstooping-" down to exa- 
mine a stalagmite shaped like a crown, now peering into the gloom of 
the arched roof. AU at once I stumbled over something, and looked to see 
vvhat it was. It appeared to be a barrel made of moiildering '-' wood, 
from which came a faint odour of spirits--. I bent down to examine it, 
and read in aimost obliterated letters the words " Cognac, Brest ". My 
previous surmise then was correct, the path I had taken was the smug- 
glers' passage, and this cave must hâve been their store-house. Though 
the smell of brandy was still perceptible, ail the liquid had escaped by a 
little hole in one side of the barrel. Looking round and hoping to make 
more discoveries, I observed vvhat seemed to be a very thick large spider's 



20. Bending. — 21. Dec.iying into fragments. — 22. Alcoholic Uquor. 



[lllj EiNGLISH PART 23 

web, covering a crevice in the rock. I put my hand on it, but, strange to 
say, the web did not give way at my touch. It was a pièce of old French 
lace, Ihoiigh now rather decayed by the action of water and air. 

As my pencil-lorch was now nearly ont, 1 knocived a pièce ont of the 
old bai'rel aiid lit it, producing a spectral blue tlame. I now saw on the 
far side of the stream what appeared to be two eyes glaring at me from 
a dark recess ; 1 immediately vvaded through the water, and found a 
white form tied on to a pondérons stalactite by a pièce of rope. It was 
a skeieton ! the hollows where its eyes had been, had attracted me. 

I screauiedwith frightand,notnoticinga deep hole, Islipped, lettingmy 
torch fali ; groping -' about to find some support, I lost my balance, and 
fell, face down, on to the indeuted rock. My face wasfearfully eut, and two 
teeth were quite broken ; so great was the tlow of blood, that I lost ail 
consciousness, and faiiited avvay in that lonely cave 

During the earlier part of the afternoon my mother had been occupied 
with her household duties, and had then been busy in picking slraw- 
berries for our favourite dish of strawberries and cream . But as tea-time 
approached and 1 was still absent, she became rather vexed. At last she 
w^ent round to one of our neighbours to see whether l had been there ; 
Mrs. Carter knew nothing of my whereabouts, but her little girl Rose 
said that rather before three o' clock she had seen me on the sands walk- 
ing towardsShell-Cove. " When isithigh tide-Ho day?" asked my mother. 
" At8o'clock " replied Mrs Carter, " but the Shell-Cove passage will be 
blocked upsoonafterlive"." Dear, dear ! " -' exclainied my mother" Why 
Jack must hâve been caught by the tide. 111 run to the beach and ask 
Tom Wheeler to put ont his boat and row round the point. " But ail the 
men were out lishing, and none came in till after 7 o'clock, the very time 
that I had entered the passage. 

(7'o Oe continued.) 
Edward Percy Jacobsen. 

23. Chercher à Idtuns. — 24. Haute marée. — 25. Mon Dieu ! 



The Poor Man and the Rich Man. 



In olden times, when God still nsed himself to wander on earth among 
men, it happened one evening that he was tired, and that night fell upon 
him, before he could reach an inn. Now there stood on the road before 
him two houses opposite one another, the one large and handsome, the 
other small and poor to look upon ; and the large one belonged to a rich 
man, the small one to a poor man. 

Then our Lord thought : " To the rich man I shall not be a burden, 
upon him will I knock. " The rich man, when he heard knocking at his 
door, opened the window, and asked the slranger what he wanted. The 
Lord replied : " 1 ask only for a night's lodging". The rich man looked 



* See Ihe four other Parts. 



24 ENGLISH PART |"112] 

at the wanderer IVoin liead to foot, and, because God wore plain 
clothes and did not look like one who had much raoney in his pocket, 
heshook his liead, and said : " 1 cannot receive you. My rooms lie fiill 
of herbs and seeds, and were 1 to harbour everyone that knocked at 
iny door, so should I niyself liave to take tiie beiïgar's staft' in niy hand. 
Seek elsevvhere a slielter. " With this he shut his window to, and left 
God standing outside. 

Theref'ore God turned his back upon him, went over to the small 
house, and knocked. He had hardly knocked, when the poor man un- 
latched iiis door, and bade the wanderer enter and pass the night with 
him. " It is dark ah'eady, ' he said, " and to-day you could not indeed 
go any larther." This pieased God, and he entered in. The poor man's 
wife held ont her hand to him, bade him welcome, and said he must make 
himself comfoi'table and be satistied. They had not much, bntwhat it was 
they would give IVom their hearts gladly. Then slie put potatoes on the 
hre, and, whilst they were cooking, she miiked her goat, so that they 
inight bave a little milk also. 

And, when the table was laid, God sat by theni and ate wilh them j 
and the poorfare tasted vvell to him, because there were contented faces 
there. ACter they had eaten and it was bedtime, the wife cailed her hus- 
band secretly, and said : '• Listen, dear husband, to-night we will make 
ourselvesabed of straw, so that the poor wanderer can lieinour bed and 
rest himself ; he has been walking the whole day and with that a man 
becomes tired. " "Wiliingly, from my heart, " he answered ; " I will 
oiïer him it. " He went up to God, and asked him, if it were agreeable to 
him, toiiein tlieirbedand rest his limbs properly. God wished not to take 
Iheir l'esting-piace from the two ohl folks, but they did not desist nnlil 
tinally he did it and lay in Iheir betl, whilst they, on the other hand, 
made a bed of straw upon the ground. 

The next morning they got up before daybreak, and cooked for the 
guest a breakfast as good as they had. And when the sun shone through 
the window and God had arisen, he ate wilh them again, and wished 
then to go on his way. As he stood at the door, he said : "Because you 
are so compassionate and pions, make now three wishes, and 1 will ful- 
lil them for you." Then said the poor man : " What should 1 wish 
except eternal blessedncss, and that wc two, as long as we live, are 
healthyand bave onr scanty daily l)read; for the tliird I don't know any- 
thing to wish." God said : ■' Will yuu not wish for yourself a new house 
for the old one?" Then said the man : " Yes, if that were to ha[)pen, 
it would please me vvell." Now the Lord fultilled their wishes andchanged 
their old house into a beautiful new one, and, when this was done, he 
left them and went on his way. 

[To he conlinued.) The Brothers Grimm. 

{Translaled frovi the German.) 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 4. 20 Novembre 1907. 8» Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



The '" Edward Medal ' . 

The London Gazette lias contained thc text of a Royal Warrant instituting 
a new décoration for " distinguishing by some mark of Oiir Royal Favour llie 
many heroic acts performed by miners and quarrymen' and others who 
endanger their lives to save the lives of others from périls in Mines and 
Quarries. " The warrant ordains Ihat a medal, to be known as the " Edward ^ 
Medal ", shall be awarded ù)V such acts of gallantry. The medal, which is to 
be awarded only on the recommandation of the Home Secretary, will be of 
two classes. The " Edward Medal of the First Class " will consist of silver, 
with HisMajesty'seftigy on the obverse, and on the reverse a design representing 
the rescue of a miner, with the inscription: " For courage. " The second- 
class medal will be of similar design in bronze. 

The medals will be suspended from the left breast on a dark blue ribbon, 
with a narrow yellow stripe on either side. When acts of gallantry are per- 
formed by one upon whoin the décoration bas already been conferred, such 
acts may be recorded by bars attached to the ribbon. The décoration will be 
forfeitable should any récipient be guilty of crime or disgraceful conduct. 

In opening the new Qiieen Alexandra Dock at Garditt', in July last, the King 
said : 

I hâve often read with a feehng of admiration and pride how, on occasions when 
numbers of. minprs are eut ofif, by fallen débris or other obstructions^ from tlie outer 
world, their fehow-workers, undeterred by their perfect knowledge of the danger of 
the attempt, eagerly volunteer to assist in the work of rescue. The wliole country 
applauds and is grateful for the courage and dévotion of such heroes^, but I hâve for 
some time felt that insufficient means exist of giving a worthy and lasting public 
récognition of tliese brave deeds. 1 propose very shortly to estabhsh a décoration 
bearing my own name, to be awarded to the courageous men who, in the mines and 
quarries of this country, voluntarily endanger tlieir hves in order to save the lives 
of others. 



A Lucltnow Heroine. 

The death bas occurred ofMrs. Garrett, a survivor of the siège ofLucknovv. 
At the âge of nineteen she married.in 1854, Lieutenant Alexander John Dash- 
wood, 48th Bengal Native Infantry, and in the same year accompanied her 
husband to India. On the outbreak of the Mutiny they were at Lucknow 
and during that terrible time of trial the sufferings she underwent were 
accentuated by the lossof her husband, an infant son, and her brother-in-law. 

Mrs. Dashwood behaved during the siège with remarkable fortitude, 
succouring the wounded, and doing her utmost to encourage the little band 



1. Carriers. — 2. The " Albert " Medal, instituted by Queen Victoria, was also 
civil distinction.— 3. Heroes of peace. 

[20] ANGL. 4 



26 ENGLISH PART [154] 



vvhose numbers daily diminished, but who stoutly held out. Mrs. Dashwood 
was présent at the deatli of Sir Henry r.awrence, the great Résident during 
that fearftil siège. 



Measuring the Schoolboy. — Eton's Experiment. 

It lias been decided to introduce the praclice of taking exact physical 
mcasiirements of ail boys who pass through the school at least once in 
their Eton career, and it is intended that the work shall be begun this half^. 
The measiirements taken vviil include the size and shape of the head, the 
height standing and sitting, span ^ of arms, girth of chest, etc. ; also the 
weight, the colour of the hair and eyes, and perhaps later on the Inng capa- 
cily and strength of grip^ and pull. The reasons for this innovation and the 
practical results that it is hoped will be produced are set forth as follows by 
Mr. M. D. Ilill, the science inaster : 

In the first place, little is known as to the relative dimensions of British boys, 
except of those belonging to the classes that attend primary schools. We hear much 
about the physical détérioration of town-bred people, but eaough exact statistics are 
not forthcoming. Although Eton is one of the last places where one would look for 
feeble and degenerate spécimens of humanity, still it will be valuable in years to 
corne to compare the beiglit, weight, etc., of boys with the same measurements 
taken in the early part of the twentieth century. 

Again, we hear much of the value of gymnastics and drill as practised in Germany. 
Does our system of outdoor games produce on the average a flner and more powerful 
individual than the more martial exercises of German boys? What will be the effect 
of the new system of gymnastics hère? Is there a direct corrélation between increases 
in stature ', weight, etc., with growth of mental power? Tbese and a host of other 
questions of importance to future legislators for the well-being of our race can only 
be decided by a mass of anthropométrie statistics collected for many years. 

Then, again, the etiniology of the British races is a matter of some interest. 
Although we speak the same language, it is weil known that Britons are a mixture 
ot several différent races. In what proportion do tliese exist in our population at the 
présent day? The sliape of the head, the stature, the colour of the hair and eyes, 
would seem to be the only reliable guides. 



4. Term. — 5. Extent. — 6. Power of holding. — 7. Height. 



A Morning Ramble 



The dew clung in big, iridescent crystals to the grass ; it gicanied like 
sprinkled rubies on the scarlet petals oflhe poppies; on the brown earth of 
tlie pathways, where the long shadows were piirplc,itlay white like hoar-frost-. 
'f he shadows were still long, the snnheams slill almost level ; the sun shone 
gently, as through a thin veil, gilding with pinkish gold the surfaces it 
toiiched — glossy leaves, and the roiigh bark of tree-triinks, and the points 
of the grass. A Ihicker veil, a gauze of pearl and silver, dimmed the blue of 
the sea, and blurred ^ the edge of the cliffs. On the sea's edge lay a long, 
grey cloud, a long, low, soft cloud, ilat like a band of soft grey velvet. 

The morning was inexpressibly calm and peaceful; yet it was busy with 
Sound and with movement. Rooks circled overhead, cawing*^ to other rooks, 
out ofsight in neighbouring seed-fields. Lapwings ^ started from the shrub- 
beries «^ where their eggs were hidden, and fluttered lamely towards the 

t. Walk. — 2. (lelée blanche. — 3. iMade obscure. — 4. Croasser; a word formed 
Irom the sound. — 5. Vamiemix. — 6 Plantation of bushes. 



il551 



ENGLISH PART 



27 



operi '. Sparrows were holding their noisy dispiitalions ; frotn a distance 
came tlie soft call of the cnckoo. Bées flew about from flower to flower 
gathering honcy, while biitterflies flitted ^ irresponsibly, capricioiisly, wher- 
ever a bright coloiir beckoned, and gave no thoiight to the moments that 
had not come. Everyvvhere there was business, rumour, action, but every- 
w'here, nevertheless, there was the ineffable peace of eaiiy morning, and the 
wonderful prisline air, that seemed to penetrate beyond the sensés, and to 
reach the imagination, waking mystic surmises ^ of things unknown but 
somehow kindred '-'. 

The- Lady Paramount, 
by Henry Harland. 

7. (ground). — 8. Flew. — 9. Conjectures. — 10. Related. 



The Letters of Dean Hole 



Artlessness and simplicity appear in nearly ail the late Dean Hole's^ wiitten 
and printed words. Thoy notably appear thronghout thèse letters. There 

never were letters less artilicial 
than thèse. I bave not read a single 
stilted or conventional line in a 
Ictter of bis. Some people, I know, 
bave rather expected to find in thi> 
book the flavour of the old style 
of letter-writing, such as tlou- 
rished when the atmosphère of 
Icisure was more gênerai, and 
people took elaborate pains in wri- 
ting their letters ; when the writing 
of a lettcr was a romparatively rare 
and serious business. But from the 
hrst letter to Ihe last in this collec- 
ticn there is no sign or sugges- 
tion of this old-time model letter- 
writing — no trace of the "• episto- 
lary " style of our forefathers. One 
and ail they strike us as qiiite 
modei'n — just as one and ail they 
strike us as the letlcrs of a man 
who never let loose bis hold on the 
joyousness, fulness, and intense in- 
terest of life in its many phases. 
Much of the letter-vvritingin the old 
style was marked by a certain 
restraint and artificiality. We tind 
this even in some of the model and classic letters of the eighteenth 
and first half of the nineteenth centuries. Ourancestors punctuated svith such 
pains. They were nice — in the old sensé of nice — they were précise ; and 
they did not let themselves go ^ The old-fashioned letter was often a kind 
of essay — a prize essay. As a resuit, there was more of the man's pen than 




Dean Hole. 



1. From the editor's Memoir . — 2. Noted for his love of mirth and his culture of 
roses. This volume of letters is newly pubhshed ; his Memories appeared in 1892. — 
3. Behave with freedom. 



28 EN6LISH PART [156J 

of tlie man about it. But in thèse letters of Dean Hole it is nothing if not the 
man that we see throughout. A cynic said tliat words are given us to conceal 
our tlioughts with ; if so, Hole never made use of the gift. 



The Mania to be called Esquire 



I pass on to another mania, whicli rather provokes amusement than 
anger^ — the mania to be cailed " Esquire". Forty years ago, the title 
was restricted to those who carried arms. The armiger-, no louger toil- 
ing after his knight with heavy hehiiet and sliield, bore his own arms, 
as he drove along, proudly and pleasantly upon his carriage door. 

People who became rich, and found themselvesshut ont frora " gen- 
teeP Society ", becanse they had oniy letters upon their spoons, instead 
of beasts and birds, arms with daggers, and legs with spurs, were delight- 
ed to discover, on application at the Heralds' Oflfice S that one of their 
ancestors had undoubtedly exercised the fnnctions of a groom in the 
establishment of William the Conqueror, and that they w^ere consequently 
entitled to bear upon their arms a stable-bucket azAire, between two horses 
current. and lo wear as their crest a curry-comb in base argent, between 
two wisps of hay proper, they and their descendants according to the 
law of arms''. But the luxury was expensive : a lump" sum to the Heralds, 
and two pounds two' to the King's Taxes; and so, as time wenton, men 
of large ambition, but of limited means, began to crave for some more 
economical process by which they might become Esquires. They met 
together, and they solved the difticulty. They conferred the title upon 
each other, and they charged no fee. And now the postal authorities will 
tell you that the nnmber of " Esquires ", not carrying arms, not having 
so much as a leg to stand upon (in the matter of légal daims), is some- 
thing " awfnl ^ " ! But the process is so charmingly cheap and easy, that 
we may expecta further development. Why should we not ail be Bar- 
onets? Why should we not raise ourselves, every man of us, on his own 
private hoist'^ to the Peerage? '" 

Dean Holr. 

1. From Dean Hole's lecture on " The Vulgar longue ". — 2. Arms-bearer. — 3. 
This once meant " gentle " (gentil) ; it now refers to imitation gentlemen. — 4. Hère 
pedigrees and arms are registered and proved. It is a Government Office, called the 
Heralds' Collège. — 5. Heraldic terms. — 6. En bloc. — 7. (Shillings). — 8. A slang word 
for " terrible ". — 9. Elevator. — 10. This is a good spécimen of the Dean's humour. 



The Poor Man and the Rich Man*. 



H 

When it was broad daylight, the rich man got up and placed himself at 
the window : he saw opposite a beautifnl new house on the spot where 
formerly an old but had stood. At this he opened his eyes, called his 

* See the four other Parts. 



[157J ENGLISH PART 29 

wife. and said : " Wife, look now; how has it happened ? Vesterday 
evening there stood there a misérable luit, and now it is a beaiitiful new 
h ou se ; please run across there, and Hnd ont how it has corne to pass?" 
The wife wentover, and qnestioned the poor man; he told her : " Yester- 
day evening there came a wanderer, who songht shelter for the night, 
and this morning on his departure he has granted us three wishes : 
eternal blessedness, health in this life and our scanty daily bread, in 
addition, and instead of our but a beanliful new hoiise ". When the rich 
man's wife had beard this, she ran ott and told her husband how it had 
happened. The man cried : " I sbould like lo tear and beat myself to 
pièces ; if I had only known it I The stranger has been to me also, but I 
hâve turned him away! " " Make haste then "', exclaimed the wife, " and 
get on to your horse. The man is not yet far off. Yon must overtake him, 
and let him grant you also three wishes ". 

Then the rich man mounted his horse, and caught up God, addressed 
him in a polite and amiable manner, and said that he must not take it 
ill that he had not been admitted iinmediately. He had tried to lind the 
key of the house-door, and dnring this time he (the traveller) had gone 
away. If he came back that way he must 'put up' at his bouse. " Yes'", 
replied God ; " if at any time I shonld corne back, I will do so "'. Then 
the rich man asked whether he might not make three wishes, like his 
neighbour. " Yes ", said God ; he might of course do that, but it would 
not be good for him; he had better not wish anything. But the rich 
man thought that he would indeed chooso somethinggood forhimselfif it 
was only certain to be fulfilled. Then said God : " Ride home, then, and 
three wishes which you make shall be fultilled ". 
( To he continued.) 

The Brothers Grimm. 
[Translaled frotn the German.) 



Pilchards 



A writer in The Daily Tolrqraph thus describes the pilchard-flshing on tlie coast 
ofCornwall. 

The other morning, I was suddenly aware of a far-oflf bellowing voice, 
as of a giant in pain ; such a fury of sound that ail the quiet of the place 
vanished like a dream. And behold, high above the village, on the verv 
sky-line of the clifî, a stone hut, and in front of it a man roaringthrongh 
a huge trumpet; and round about me the cottages brought forth excited 
women-folk, and ont from the beach went men and boats and nets. For 
the pilchards had corne into the bay, adding one more colour, a wide 
stain of life, to the many colours of the sea. Blood-red, an old woman 
told me; but, to my eyes, it was a dark purple, matching the rocks just 
under water. Hère, in this little place, are three companies of fishermen, 
each with its own capital, plant -, and estate in Ihe bay. 

The watcher had laid aside his trumpet, and was signalling hard with 
a pair of leatlier l)alls on handies. Far away, the obedient boats dropped 
their vast nets, and one net went fairly down into solid life, and there 

1. Pilchards sorte de ti.areng. — 2. Boats, nets, etc. 



30 ENGLISH PART 1 158] 



was left, till tlie tide should be favourable for landingthe take. Anxious 
work, to leave the full net, for the cost of a net may be as much as €300, 
and a gale might break it, and spill ^ life vvorth €'tOO oréoGO ont of it. So 
tbe boats lay ail night round tlie net, and beforedaylight they had filled 
two huge barges and brongbt theni in, yet left the net balf-full. Also a 
sailing boat came froni Newlyn, and carried off niany tons of (ish. 

The nnloading of Ihe barges next morning was a strange sight. Ail the 
morning men were tramping with baskets betAveen the barges and the 
siieds, and carts were coming from another stretch of beach where a third 
barge had been landed. At the sheds the tish were poured ont of the 
baskets, coarse sait was thrown over them, three castsof the sait to each 
basketfui, and tish and sait together were swiftly shovelled into huge 
cement-lined tanks. It w^as quick work, yet it took ail the morning to 
empty the barges. On the opposite side of the sheds, other tanks, filled 
three weeks ago, were now being emptied, and women were packingthe 
salted tish in barrels. The smell of oil hère was horrible. Still, the filled 
barreis were ciean and wholesome. 

In the afternoon we were rowed ont to see the rest of the fish taken ont 
of the net, which is the " tucking of the seine ". Within the circumference 
of the great net a smaller net had been sunk, and was now raised^ very 
slowiy, l)y a circle of boats and barges. Outside and above us the gulls 
were clamouring and wheeling, but were notliungry, and didnotdash into 
the net or into the boats. With the graduai rising of the net there came 
a curious tlickering of the surface of the water, as if it were boiling. 
Presently, close nnder the surface, we could see the top of the life in the 
net. Then, as the net rose higher, the whole weight of solid life began 
to break into the daylight ; but, of course, we could see no more than its 
surface layer, just the top thousands of 100 000 lish or more, each sliding 
on each, and ail, as it were, moulded by the net into oneliving substance. 
I cannot describe the niovement of the life in the net, because there is 
nothing in the world which is like it. I can only say tliat I saw 100 000 
hsh in the last few yards of a lifted net, each rushing and twisting over 
each in every direction at an immeasurable speed, yet ail held in one 
place by the net. A bag of the net got under one of the boats, and was 
extricated and held up, and solid cascades of fish came whirling out of it. 
The men w^ere swiftly baling^ heavy loads into the barge, many thousand 
fish each minute, till at last they were standing almostup to the bips in 
fish, and were in danger of overturning the barge. Ail within the circle 
of us was one seething mass of lives moving on lives. They tell me that 
the number of fish taken in the one net was 8i0 000 ; and would hâve 
been double that but for a rent in the net. The weight of the take was 
300 hogsheads ^ of good food, worth £400 of good money to the fishermen . 

3. Laisser échapper. — 4. Emptying. — 3. Barrels. 



Within the Cliîf. 



IV 

On hearing of my disappearance, the fishermen, with whom I was a 
great favourite, put out their boats and rowed round the point that pro- 
jected on the left side of the Cove. Some came in close to land, others 



[159] ENGLISH PART 31 

kept rather further ont to sea, looking for my body or any other tokens 
of me. Alter their searchiiis for an hoiir, twilighl came on, and, in con- 
séquence of the dangerous rocks aboiit, most of the boats withdrew. 
However, as the tide was jnst on the turn, they left Tora Wheeler's boat 
there to look for any traces of me on the rocks and up the diff. x\t last the 
tide turned, and, after lingering for some time on the shingle-iiank, 
receded and (|nickly tlowed down the sands, when Tijm Wlieelerand his 
sons ran their boat on sliore. Tiiey groped about on the beach for some 
time, and it appears that litlle Dick Wheeler cHmbed up as far as my 
ledge, ail to no avail. The weather suddenly changed, and a strong 
sou'wester -* came np vvith blinding rain. At length they gave up the 
search, and returned home, empty-handed and sorrowful. 

I must hâve been insensible for some hours when I at last returned to 
myseif ; it was still dark in the cave, and I thought it useless, at night time 
and with no means of striking a light, to attempt to lind a way of egress 
from my labyrinthine fastness ^\ In thèse circumstances I lirst cleansed 
the blood from ray face and niouth and tied my handkerchief round my 
cheeks; I then groped about, and having found a smooth slab'-*^ which I 
used as a pillow, I made myseif as eomfortable as possible, and tried to go 
to sleep. I had in a way recovered from the fright the lall had given me, 
but my mind was still troubled by the thought of the terrible anxiety my 
niother wonid be in. Yet I succeeded in falling into a sort of doze^», full 
of perplexing drcams. iVt one time I imagined that f was feeling my way 
through the winding corridors, and had only just escaped tnmbling into 
a crater-like abyss which led to the bowels of the earth. In spite of dreams, 
l managed to spend the long hours of night in that huge bed-chamber. 

1 was awakened by the pains of hunger, for I had not eaten a morsel ^" 
since dinner the day before. The cavern was not now so dark, and light 
seemed to corne from the many corridors ; from this I inferred either that 
some of thèse passages led to the outer air, or that at some points there 
were openings in the rocky roof. In the dim light that pervaded the cave 
1 was able to perceive the objects I had discovered on the previons after- 
noon ; I saw the old brandy-cask which had first excited my attention and 
the Frencli lace, which I appropriated as a token of my conquest of this 
cave. The little stream, which had been the means of my préservation 
from the sea, llowed on through Ihe cave and entered on one of the larger 
corridors. I was for some time uncertain whether to retrace my steps and 
climb down the clift" to Shell-Cove or to endeavour to tind my way under- 
ground to the village, lu spite of my hunger, 1 decided to take the latter 
step. 

At the very outset I was perplexed by the number of paths that led ont 
of the cave, but, hnally, as the stream had gu ided me faithfully heretofore, 
I resolved to trust it again. In case of entering on any exceptionally dark 
place, I chipped another pièce out of the old brandy-cask to serve as a 
torch, but the lirst portion of the passage was tolerably light. The portai 
of this corridor was broad and spacious, like the gateway of a noble man- 
sion, but, two yards within, the path suddenly turned to the right, the 
stream still running in it, and became very much steeper. Then, almost 
before I was aware of the change of level, I lost my footing and slid down 



26. In the English Cliannel south-west wiiids usually cause storms. — 27. Prison. 
28. Layer of rock. — 29. Assoupissement. — 30. Morceau ; a faite of anything. 



32 ENGLISU PART [160 1 

a shatV-like chasiii tweiity leet deep, the povver of the stream helping 
my descent. My torch had been quenched by the water, but I could see 
with perfect clearness that Iwasin another smaller grottool'similar form- 
ation to the large cave, and at its further extremity the stream seemed 
to begiii its sabterraiiean joiirney. I ran to the place, put my liand in the 
oponing, and felt soit moss outside. 1 had then reuched the village green ^- ! 
[To be conlinued.) 

Edward Percy Jacorsen. 



31. PaiU. — 32. The grassy place usual iii English villages. 



Literary Notes. 



On consécutive days, death removed from the world of letters Joseph Hatton and 
David Christie Murray, both of them most popular as novelists, dramafists, and jour- 
nalists. Of laie Hatton had been editor of the Sunday paper Tke Peopk, and in it had 
appeared his " Cigarette Papers ", attractive causeries in which he reiated liis expé- 
riences and set forth his opinions. Araong his best novels were Cllltie (a story of 
London life, afterwards draniatised), and By Order of the Czat\ a well-known Russian 
t lie. Long connected with the stage (his daughter, Miss liessie Hatton, is an aclress), he 
wrote réminiscences of his intimate friends the late Sir Henry irving and J. L. Toole. 



Under the title of The HecollecUons of a Life Time are shortly to appear the niemoirs 
of Christie Murray. His career was indeed a varied one ; atone time he was a private 
soldier, at anothei spécial correspondent for The Times in the Russo-Turkish war. He 
wrote inany novels, the best of which, an early one, was called Joseph's (loat. His 
■work, too, was not unknown on the stage. For a long time as " Merlin ", he had 
written in The Referce articles on ail subjects, and his bent had often been towards 
the attempted elucidation of occult thèmes (Spiritualism, l'aith-healing, etc.) and poli- 
tical or economical topics. His character was a strenuous one, and his opinions were 
some times, to say the least, debatable. 

* * 

There are many good points in the Short IHai/s for tln' Sckoolroom by M. J.-R. 
Lugné-Philipon, and pupils will certainly be interested when speaking and acting thèse 
little pièces. Tiie subjects are sufficiently varied, and the words and phrases will furnish 
a wide vocabulary. The idioms (semés à dessein dans le dialoijue] seem to include spéc- 
imens of schoolboy " slang ", and " americanisms " are to be found hère and there. 
The pièces on scientific subjects are parlicularly interesting. 

E. P. .1. 



The Merry-Maker. 



The mother was assistiiig at the nursery dinner, and beheld with sor- 
row that Peter was in the position of the late Jack Sprat \ declining to 
eat any fat. " Peter, " said she reproachfuUy, " I ahvays eat up the fat 1 
hâve. It's nice. " Peter looked at her gravely : " Mummy -, dear, " said he, 



Vm leaving mine for you. 



1. " .lack Sprat he ate no fat; 
His wife she ate no lean ". 

2. Mother. 



Les Cinq Langues 

No 5. 5 Décembre 1907. 8« Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Kaiser in England *. 



The visit to England of the German Emperor and Empress proved a sreat 
success, their slay vvith King Edward at Windsor and their enthusiaslic 
réception on their passage through London to the Guild-Hall possessing 
especial importance. 

At the State banquet, given in St. George's Hall, Windsor Castie, on 
November 12, the King gave the toast of " Their Impérial Majesties, the 
German Emperor and Empress" in the following words : 

In welcoming their Impérial Majesties, the German Emperor and Empress, to British 
shores. let me express on behalf of the Queen and myself the great pleasure and 
satisfaction it gives us to entertain them hère at this old and historié Castie. 

For a long time we had hoped to receive this visit, but recently we had feared that, 
owing to indisposition, it would not take place ; but fortunately their Majesties are 
now both looking in such good health that I can only hope their stay in England, 
however short, will much benefit tliem. 

I hâve not forgotten the différent visits whicli you, Sire, bave paid hère from your 
earliest childhood, and 1 regret to think that your last visit was such a sad one. [ 
shall never forget, as long as I live, the kindness and sympathy shovvn to me by you at 
tlie time tliat the great and venerated Queen passed away. 

Your Majesties may rest assured that your visits to this country are alwaysa sincère 
pleasure to the Queen and myself, as well as to the whole of my people, and 1 not 
only fervently hope for the prosperity and happiness of the great country over which 
you are the Sovereign, but aiso for the maintenance of peace. 

I NviU now drink to the health of their Impérial Majesties, the German Kmperor and 
Empress, and. in doing so^ wish to express again to them the sincère pleasure it gives 
us to receive them hère as our guests. 

The German Emperor replied as follows : 

Your Majesty's most kind words of welcome, addressed to the Empress and myself, 
hâve touched me deeply. 

Ties of close relationship and many dear memories of bygone days link me to your 
Majesty's family. 

Among thèse memories stands foremost the figure of my revered grandmother, the 
great Queen, whose image is imperishably engraved in my heart, while the remem- 
brance of my beloved mother carries me back to the earliest days of a happy 
childhood spent under the roof and within the walls of this grand old Windsor Castlo. 
The charms of old réminiscences are now enhanced by the warm réception your 
Majesties are giving us on the occasion of our présent visit. 

It also is my earnest wish that the close relationship existing between our two 
familles may be reflected in the relations of our two countries, and thus confirm the 
peace of the world, the maintenance of which is as much your Majesty's constant 
endeavour as it is my own. 

It is in this spirit that I thank your Majesty most warmly on behalf of the Empress 
and myself for the kind and gracious words with which you hâve greeted us, and it 
is in that spirit that l raise my glass to the health of your Majesty and of her Majesty 
the Queen, and to the happiness of ail the members of your Royal house, my near and 
beloved relations. 

* See the German Part. 

[26] *NGL 5 



34 ENGLISH PART [202] 



The Ktiiser is said to hâve besri wearing in Englarid Ihe famous HohenzoUern 
talisman, which for centuries has been credited with a siipernalnral power 
to prolect ils wearer from harmofany kind. This Impérial talisman, a massive 
gold ring with a square, dark-coloured stone, which the Emperor is said to 
wear on the middie finger of his lefl hand, has a highly romantic history, 
dating from the days when his ancestors, the Margrafs of Nuremberg, foliowed 
their leaders to the capture of the Holy Sepulchre from the Moslems. The 
ring, which was captured in a hard-fought battle under the walis of Jérusalem, 
came into the possession of Margraf Ulrich, from whom it has descended to 
his successors, génération after génération, as a highly prized heirloom. The 
sentence from the Koran which adorned the ring when worn by Saladin and 
his successors has been removed, and a Latin cross engraved in ils place. 

The Kaiser and King Edward are both of them firni believers in the 
continuity of history, the une as a HohenzoUern, the other as the descend- 
ant of the Saxons and the Plantagenets. 



British Foreign Trade. 



OCTOBER 

Imports f57,662,H6 

Increase on 1906 3,023,034 

Exports 3^,319,520 

Increase on 1906 5,085,189 

Re-exports 6,873,392 

Decreaseon 1906 268,490 

It is gratifying to note from the Board of Trade ' returns that our export 
trade continues to grow, the figures showing the substantial increase of 
€5,085,189, or 15.30 per cent.; while the imports are larger by €3,025,054, 
or 5.53 per cent. As on previous occasions lately, the improvement on 
export account is mainly in manufactured articles, the most important 
increase being that of € 1,154,924 in cotton goods. Machinery has increased 
€621,982; iron and steel, €497,736; eiectrical goods and apparatus (other 
than machinery and telegraph and téléphone wjrei, €401,821 ; ships (new), 
€256,534; woollen goods, €201,466; and chemicals, €146,011. Inraw^mate- 
rials, coal, coke, etc., figure for an increase of € 1,218,096 ; while the 
increase in the quantity is 858,940 tons^ The net^ increase in food, drink, 
&c., is only €7,732, but grain and flour bave gained £49,924, and tobacco 
is € 21,492 more. 

Among the imports the chief increase is in food and drink, &c., and 
amounts to € 2,696,480, tiguring principally in grain and flour. Raw mate- 
rials hâve improved 542,736, our receipts of wool being larger by € 494,222, 
of cotton by £ 234, 534, of oil seeds, nuls, and gums by "'420,729, and of 
hides and undressed = skins by * 149,192. Textile materials other Ihan cotton 
and wool hâve declined €519,817, and wood and timber * 235,767. We 
received a considerably larger quantity of wheat from the British East Indies 
and from Russia, and rather more from Auslralia and Canada, but our 
supplies from Roumania and Argentina were rcduced. Canada and the 
States 6 sent us more wheat, meal, and flour, and our receipts from Germany 
and France were larder, but a sinaller quantity came to hand from Belgium. 
Russia and Roumania supplied us with more maize, and so did the United 
States, but less was received from Canada and Argentina. 

1. Ministère du Commerce, — 2. Unworked. — 3. One ton = 1016 kilogrammes 
ou l''"""!,016. — 4. Net = net, gross = brut. — 5. Unprjpared. — 6. U. S. A. 



[203| 



ENGLISH PART 



.33 



For the ten months ending Ootober the iiii ports bave increased 7.06 per 
cent., and the exports 14.87 per cent. The foUowing are the tigures : 

Imports (ten months) P 532,793.839 

Increase on 1906 33,158,439 

Exports (ten monlhs) 337,600,684 

Increase on 1906 46,312,108 

Diiring October the imports of bullion ' increased €1,439 865, to €5,435,712, 
and for the ten months €267,538, to £51,791,001. The exports for the month 
decreased *; 2,897,489, to €7,3î:0,302, and for the ten months, €8,217,723, to 
£45,569,550. 

7. Lingol. 



The Way of the World. 



Sir Lewis Morris, a highly popiihir poet, has died in bis 75th year. He 
took great interest in Welsb éducation, was an active politician, and, after 

Tennyson's death, was thoiight like- 
ly to become Poet Lauréate. But 
Ihat post, after being left vacant 
for some years, fell to another 
scarcely first rate bard, Mr. Alfred 
Aiistin. An unfriendly critic writes 
of Lewis Morris in The Daily Teie- 
graph : 

In the years 1871, 1871, and 1875 
appeared respectively three volumes of 
poems, entitled " Songs of Two Worlds, " 
l3y " A XewWriter." The moment did not 
seem the most favourable one for the 
aihent of a new candidate for poetic 
honours, for Browning had but a few 
years before at last caught the ear of 
the public, and Tennyson, who was 
making his last additions to what was 
perlinps the most generally popular of 
ail his Works, "The Idyllsofthe King," 
had reached the zénith of liis réputa- 
tion. Nevertheless, the success of " The 
Songs of Two Worlds" was immédiate 
and distinct, and it was confirmed by 
the réception given in the two fol- 
io wing years to the tbree books of 
" The Epie of Hades, " published in the same anonymous form. Nor was the vogue 
which thèse two works obtained a merely temporary one. it was soon to appear thnt 
the newcomerhad not oniy pleased the taste of a l:irge body of his fellow-countrymen, 
but won their hearts. The popular demand for thèse two productions continuedun- 
slackened throughout the eighties, and in the closing year of the century " The Songs 
of Two Worlds " had reached ils twenty-third, and " The Epie of Hades " its Ihirty- 
seventh édition. 




Sir Lewis Morris. 



One of Ihc points of greatest interest in the King's Birthday Honours was 
the be>towal of knighthoods upon Mr. John H.4re. a most distinguisbed come- 
dian, and Mr. Charles Santiey, a celebrated baritone vocalist. .\lr. Hare, who 
hasbeen appearing atConimandPerformancesat Sandringham andat Windsor, 
has been much esleemed by reason of his polished art for some forty years 



36 ENGLISH PART [204] 

past ; and henow receives an honour similar to tliose previously conferred 
upon the late Sir Henry Irving, Sir Squire Bancroft, and Sir Charles Wynd- 
liam. Mr. Santley, wlio recently celebrated his professionaljiibilee, was form- 
erly well known upon tlie operalic stage, but bas for many years contined 
himself to concert-work. 



The Cullinan Diamond. 



On his birthday the King received as a birthday gift from the Transvaal 
Government the fanions Cullinan diamond. After an admiring inspection it 
was taken to London to be placed with the Regalia in the Tower. 

The Cullinan diamond is the largest, the most valuable, and Ihe purest 
stone that bas ever been found. It weighs 3,025Vi carats, and its dimensions 
are 4/^ in. in length, 2^{ in. in height, and 2|^ in. in breadlh. Its girth' which 
varies, of course, with the position of measurement, is from » ^/i in. to 
11 V4 in.; and its value was estimated, soon after its discovei-y, at more than 
a million sterling. 

The diamond was found, not in the course of ordinary mining opérations, 
but by accident. An overseer namcd Wells, of the Premier (Transvaal) Dia- 
mond Mining Company, was walking across the companys property, whir h 
compri>es about 3,300 acres at Elandsfontein, when hesaw a small glimmer- 
ing- surface in the snrrounding clay. This was in Jannary, 190^1, and the 
stone, which was at once named after the chairman of the Premier Mining 
Company, was forwarded to London, where it was exhibited. 

Compared with the Koh-i-noor, or Mountain of Light, which is the largest 
gem belonging to the British Crown, the Cnllinan diamond is incomparably 
superior in ail respects. Its weight exceeds that of the famous Indian stone 
by 2,919 'V16 carats. This, however, is an unfair comparison, for the new 
stone is still uncut,and the Koh-i-noor bas been eut more than once. Never- 
theless, the cutting of the ('ullinan gem — an opération which would cost 
£40,000 — would not rednce its weight below 1,200 carats, which would still 
give it the advantago, of 1,094 carats over the Mountain of Light. Yet even 
the diminution of the stone by the removal of ail those parts which are 
marked by flaws would not mean adead loss to its pioprietors by any means, 
becanse the "chips"'^ rcsulting from the process would themselves provide 
diamontls ranging from 20 carats '^ downwards. 

The Cnllinan diamond is of an nnusiial shape. Its base is almost flat, and 
it bas two areas of considérable size, which are also flat. 

The four great diamonds which inight bave been said to challenge the 
supremacy of the Transvaal jewel, had it not so great a superiority in size 
and weight and colour, are the Koh-i-noor, the Pitt, and the Florentine 
and the Oiloff diamonds. The Koh-i-noor traces ils origin to the legendary 
past. Five thonsand years ago, the story goes, it was found in the Golconda 
mines. After passing througb the hands of the founders of the Mogul dynasty 
it came into the possession ollbe Persians whoinvaded India, and ultimate- 
ly, when the Punjab was annexed,it was surrendered to Queen Victoria. The 
Hitt diamond weighs 136V4 carats, and is of exceptional purity, and the 
Orloir diamond, which is set in the sceptre of the Tsar, weiglis 194-Vt carats. 



1. Circumference. —2. Shining. —3. Pièces.— 4. A diamond carat = S'A grains. 
A grain = 0,065 grammes. 



[2051 E>GLiSU PART 37 



The Poor Man and the Rich Man 



III 

Now the rich man had what he desired, he rode homewards, and con- 
sidered what he should wish for hiniseU'. As he was thns reflecting and 
let the reins lali, the horse began to jump so that he was completely dis- 
turi)ed in his thoughts and could not collect theni together. Then he 
became angry with the horse and cried impatiently : " I wish you broke 
your neck ". And as soon as he had nttered the words, he fell phimp 
upon the earth ; the horse lay dead and rose no more, and the first wish 
was fiillilled. Because, however, he was avaricions, he did not wish to 
leave the saddle behind ; so he eut it otf, hung it on his back, and had 
thus to return home on foot. Yet he comforted himself with the thought 
that two wishes still remained to him. 

As he was so goingthrough the sand, and as at mid-day the snn was 
bnrning fiercely, he became warm, and morose of mood ; the saddle 
pressed npon his back, and it never yet came into his mind what he 
should wish. "If I were to wish for myself ail the riches and treasiiresin the 
world ", thought he to himself, " still I should hâve after that ail sorts 
of wishes, this and that; that l know beforehand. I will, therefore, so 
arrange my wish that indeed nothing at ail remains for me to désire ". 
As he was thinking that this time he really had something, yet after 
thatitseemed to him far too little and petty. Then there came to him the 
thought how comfortable his wife then was; she was sitting at home in 
a cool room, and was enjoying her food. That made him right angry 
indeed, and, without actually wishing it, he cried : " I wish she were sitt- 
ing at home upon the saddle and could not get down, instead of my 
dragging it with me on my back ". And as the last word came fronishis 
mouth, so the saddle had vanished from his back, and he perceived that 
his second wish also had been accomplished. 

Then he became at tirst very hot, began to run, and wanted to set 
himself at home quite alone and meditate about something great for the 
last wish. But, as he arrives home and opens the door of his room, his 
wife is sitting there, in the middle, upon the saddle, cannot get down, 
and is wailing and crying. Then he says " Be satistied ; 1 will wish you 
ail the riches in the world; only sit still ". She replied, however, 
" What's the good to me of ail the riches in the world if 1 am sitting 
on the saddle; as you hâve wished me on to it, so you must help me 
down again ". He might like it or not; he had to make the third wish 
that she might be free from the saddle and get down ; and the wish 
also was fulfilled. Thus he had nothing from it but anger, trouble, 
and a lost horse; the poor couple, on the other hand, lived contented, 
peacelul, and pions until their blessed end. 

{The End.) The brothers grimm. 

[Translaled from the German.) 

* See the four other Parts. 



38 



ENGLISH PART 



|206] 



Wine-making in Italy. 



It was an extremely interesting siglit to watch the whole process of 
wine-making, from tliepliickingofthe grapes to the treadingofthe wine- 
press. The wines were trained on trellises' upon the tops of low l)anks, 
terraced one above tiie other on the hillsides. each bank having a path 
between,and the grapes were gathered from both sides, mostly by giris and 
women, one on one sideof the trellis, and one on the other. The grapes 
werepiled in round baskets and borne- ongirls' heads down to the villa, 
and there, at the cellar door, an expert seiected the grapes, putting the 
besttogetherforthe first quality ofwine, and soon. The grapes were then 
put into great vats \ which had spouts^ in them, and the men would get 
in and tread them down with bare leet, when the resuit would be seen in 
a red stream gushing from the spout into adeep oval-shaped tub. When 
this was full, two men would lift it up and pour it into a hogshead % 
standing on one end and open at the other. 

Any grapes that had escaped the treading floated to the surface, and 
were squeezed by the tingers oi a person who saton the edge of the open 
vat. There were minor processes of the kind, and the scène in the cel- 
lar was always interesting, especially at night with the (luiet tlickering 
lampused. Other implements were curions, too, such as a ladle made ont 
of a gourd. The wine was left to ferment, risiiig in a tremendous dark 
froth during the process, and was tinally drawn off into huge tlagons 
ofgreen glass enclosed in wicker. An experienced aged peasant super- 
intended the opérations throughout. 

WA.LTER Crâne. 
An Artisl's Réminiscences. 

i. Treillis. — 2. Carried. — 3. Cuves. — 4. Tuyaux. — 5. Big barrel. 



The Glow-worm ' 



The Apes found a Glow-worm, 
Shining in the night, — 

A litUe drop of radiance 
Tenderly alight ; 

Ho ! Ho ! shivered the Apes, 

Grinningall fogether, 
We'll makea tire to warm us; 

'Tis jolly cold weather. 

With dry sticks and dead leaves, 

AH the A|)es came ; 
Piled a heap and squatted- round 

To blow it into flame. 



1. Ver luisant. 



Sat. 



But tire would not kiridle so — 
Vain their wasted breath ! 

Only they blew ont the glow — 
Put the worm to death. 

Glow-wornis were meanltoshine; 

Apes can't blow them hot, 
Just to warm their foolish hands, 

Or boil their tlesh pot. 

So the World would serve thePoet, 
With his iight of love : 

Probably his use may be 
Better known above ^ 

Gerald Massey. 



3. Evidently writteii when the poet 
was out of humour with the world. 



|207J KNGLISH PART 3& 



Within the Gliff. 



Up to this titiie the excitement under vvhich 1 was labouring had been 
povveiiïil eiiough to repress the etïects of iny long fast, but now a reac- 
tion took phice. I felt that 1 was physically iinable, fora time at least, to 
climb up through the opening to what 1 was sure was the surface of the 
land. It was now nine o'clock in the morning, and i sat for some time 
near to the slream, trying to recover my strength, with a full view of the 
grotto. I soon saw more signs of the former présence there of smugglers ; 
several packages containing lace, and an alinost vvorn-out coat were a few 
paces before me. 

I stretched out my hand, and feeling in the pockets of Ihis old coat, 
I found a memorandum-book hlled with very yellovv vvriting. After read- 
ing a few pages, [ discovered that it was the smugglers' account-book, 
containing entries of " su many baies ^^ landed June 20th; so many 
kegs^* on June 26th ", and so on. 1 did not feel very interested in this, 
and \\as just about to close the book when my eyes fell on the following 
mémorandum : ■' August 17lh, 1813, Settled liill Hoskins's account for 
" blabbing '^^ "; he may be found strung -"^ up in the big cave ". A few Unes 
further down 1 read " Bill Hoskins was a traitor ; revenue-officers are on 
the look-out". For fear of mishaps 1 leave coat in the inner cave. Will 
close up the cliff door ". After Ihis no more entries had been made in the 
book. and I concluded that the smugglers had corne to grief about that 
time. " Bill Hoskins ", then, was the skelelon. 

I again went to the aperture caused by the stream, and placed my 
hand on the moss I had formerly felt. I then strove to widen the open- 
ing, but the rock hère was harder than the sandstone cliH' had been. 
My elforts were ail in vain, and my hands were covered with blood. 1 now 
felt almost inclined to go back again through the long winding passages 
and echoing caves, but before I reached the other side of this smaller 
grotto, I became aware that in mv weak state, together with the pain 
which still continued in my face and mouth, I should most probably 
faint again before reaching the clitf. At last a happy thought slruck me; 
1 went to the opening, put my hand in it again, and began to shout as 
loud as I could. For 1 was almost sure there would be someone on the 
Green who might come to the stream on hearing my cries. My voice was 
for the most part drowned by the rush of the water into the cave, and was 
also repeated by echoes in my subterranean prison. After a few minutes, 
however, i uttered a piercing shriek, and soon felt something licking my 
hand, which was still stretched out on the moss. It was my dear old dog, 
Jack, the water-spaniel, that had discovered me. He then began to bark 
loudly, and soon attracted some of the villagers. On learning of my 
famished condition, they passed some victuals down the hole, and then 
began towork with pick-axes ^^ on the rock, cautiously, however, at lirst 
lest 1 might be sufl'ocated by a too sudden influx of water. I retained 
consciousness till 1 saw the blue sky, but then the inévitable reaction 
came. 



33. Ballotx. — 34. A small barrel. — 35. A slang term for being an informant. 
36. Hiing with cord. — 37. Qui-vive. — 38. Pics. 



40 ENGLISH PART [208 1 



At home, where I had been quickly taken, 1 told the whole story of my 
escape from the sea, and my strange adventures in those unknown sub- 
lerranean places. The lacts stated in the smiigglers' pocket-book were 
corroboi-ated byseveral ofthe old people of the village, who well remem- 
bered having heard tell of a desperate tussle ^^ between the revenue-otf- 
icers and the smugglers tovvards the autumn of 1813. In afew days I re- 
covered from the weak state to which I had been reduced. AU those 
nnderground passages were explored by officiai gentlemen; and for 
months afterwards 1 was visited by interested people who wished to 
know what I had seen and done within the cliff. 

Edward Pkrcy Jacobsen. 



39. Conflict. 



Holidays at Home, 



The foUowing dialogue, which is translated irom a German paper, 
seems to indicate thattlie burden ofthe summer holiday weighs asheav- 
ily on the Continental mind as on that of a section of the British public : 

" Well, and hâve you spent a pleasant holiday ? " 

" Yes, thanks. Don't l look as if 1 had?" 

" Indeed you do. I hâve never seen you look better. Not everybody 
profits by the holiday tour as you hâve done. "" 

"No. Butthen I was particiilarly fortunate in my choice. 1 liked the 
place 80 much that I mean to spend my next holidays there again. " 

" Good cooking? '' 

" Excellent. You could gel anytliing you wished l'or. " 

" Pleasant company ? " 

" Delightful people. And, best of ail, no formalities. We could do 
exacllv as we liked. " 

"Quiet?" 

*' I never was in a more quiet place. " 

" Bedsall right?" 

" First rate. Private bathroom, too. " 

" But very ex[)ensive, no donbt ? " 

" On the contrary, it was the cheapest holiday I ever had. " 

" But, man, tell me the name ofthe place ! " 

" 1 stayed at home. " 



Literary Notes. 

It is difûciilt to over-estimate tlie value olThe Workakop and ail about it by M. Léon 
Marissiaux. No Knglishman, and certainly no English youth, is acquainted with ail the 
technical terms used in the varions trades and crat'ts. But under the auspices of 
M. Marissiaux la Jeunesse française will acquire such useful knowledge, bothin French 
and in English. It is an excellent ideato put at the end ofthe book the French équi- 
valents of the technical and idiomatic terms. The longer Knglishpassagesarejudiciously 
composed and well adapted to interest the young learner. Could not M. Marissiaux 
add two more chapters, on Itook-bimling (a favourite craft now as always) and on 
Priniing ? 

E. P. J. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N<>6. 20 Décembre 1907. 8» Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Christmas Book-Market. 



ir, genlle reader, 1 could ti-ansport you by fahled wishing-cai'fteL orby per- 
fected aéroplane across Ihe Channel, and set you down on the premises of 
any great publisher, circulating library, or important bookseller, you svould 
tind book-cases, shelves, coiinters ail gi-oaning under the weight of books 
and magazines destined for the Christmas market. Some are books of gênerai 
interest, to serve as présents for friends; olliers are sumptiioiisly-ilhisti-ated 
and gorgeously-bound tomes; most are meant for cljildren only. But so 
great is the profusion, so infinité the variety that the largest London papers 
hâve fiUed pages, (eight columns broad) wilh the advertisements of publish- 
ers and reviews of some of the books thus advertised. It were easy, indeed, 
to transcribe the names of books by the hundred and of authors by the score; 
but I rnusL pick and choose. Among the chief firms one might mention 
Messrs. Rlackie, Cassell, Nelson, Chambers, ail long associated with the publi- 
cation of books for the young. 

The copyright of Alice in Wonderland (by the late Lewis CarroU) having 
expired, several new éditions are appearing, some with fresh illustrations 
inslead of the old cbartiiing ones by Sir John Tenniel. Hans Andersen's Taies 
are also repiinted ; Mr. Andrew Lang has added The Olive Fairy Book to his 
many different-coloured volumes of previons years, and fairy taies appear 
both in old and in new forms. There are stories of adventure or of school- 
life, romances of invention, travel-stories for boys; milder taies for girls, 
and countless books, many with pictures, for the sraaller children in the 
nursery. Not to speak of the Christmas taies and verses in the magazines 
and annuals. Thus the favouritcs of my boy-hood take their places togcther 
with new-comers on the shelves of the bookmarket of Christmas, 1907. 

E. P. J. 

* 
» # 

We cannot refrain from appending one or two of the charming stanzas on 
Christmas Gift-Books recently written for The Daily Telegraph by the schol- 
arly critic and reviewer, Mr. W. L. Courtney. A little girl is represented as 
dreaming. 

'Tis there she dreams and bends her brows 

To hive new riches from the store, 

VVhicli Santa Clans, in wild carouse, 

Fhngs from the bookshops at her door, 

Books green and red and russet ' — ail 

Aflame for Christmas carnival! 

Ali hiippy little maid, if we 

Could dream like you, the long day tlirough, 

So sweetly, innocently free 

Alike of rosemary - and rue ' — 

Perhaps — perhaps — the books you prize 

Might give us back our Paradise ! 



1. Reddish-brown. — 2. A plant signifying " remembrance ". — 3. A plant mean- 
ing " sorrow ". See Ophelia's Mad Scène, in Hamlet, IV, 5. 

f32J ANIÎL. 6 



42 ENGLISH PART [250] 



Christmas Bazaars. 



The greatshops hâve alreadybeen exhibiting some oftheir Christmas goods, 
and aniongst them are toys and games. It is, indeed, none too soon for those 
who hâve to send seasonable mementoes and greetings to India or the more 
distant Colonies ; while there are many also who prefer to do their shop- 
ping in ease before the great rush just before the festival. The children 
are especially wellcared for in the matter of spectacular attraction, and will 
tind a paradise of delight in the imposing displays arranged on their behalf. 
In onc department " Alice in Wonderland " holdssway. There is afascinating 
group, in which the little lady herself looks ont from a cottage window upon 
ail tlie familiar personages — the March Ilare, the MadHatter, the Dormouse, 
the Mock Tnrtle, and the rest, in the forms in which they first revealed 
themselves in the original drawings. [f one passes a shilling or sixpence to 
the attendant, a miniature motor will bringout a small parcel. At the higher 
price there maybe small shoe lifts or button hooks witli a bit of silver mount- 
ing, well-balanced Diabolo sets, and many other nice things. There is a 
similar arrangement for " parcels delivery" in connection with " The Dolls' 
Garden Party," where the inquisitive public of grotesque dolls which rise 
iip to see from behind the wall thegay doings of the splendidly-dressed young 
ladies, is really humorous. Humpty Dumpty is so arranged Ihat every time 
he falls he brings down a box of excellent chocolaté. Every imaginable kind 
of toy is to be found; from old favourites costing but a few pence up to costly 
railway Systems and completely furnished dolls' lieuses running into several 
guineas a-piece. 

Though sonic of the newspapers hâve tried to create a furorc for Diabolo, 
it is being played (as it should bc) mainly by childi-en. Out-of-doors it is of 
soine inconvcnience to passcrs-by. 



Queen Victoria's Coronation 



1 was awoke at four o'clock by the guns in the Park, and could not get 
much sleep afterwards on account of the noise of the people, bands, etc., 
etc. Got up at seven, feeling strong and well ; the Park presented a curious 
spectacle, crowds of people up to Constitution Hill ■^, soldiers, bands, etc. I 
dressed, having taken a little breakfast before I dressed, and a little after. At 
half past 9 I went into the next room, dressed exactly in my Floase of Lords 
costume. At 10 I got into the State Coach and we began our Progress. Tt was 
a fine day, and the crowds of people exceeded what I bave ever seen ; many 
as there were the day I went to the City, it was nothing, noihing lo the mul- 
titudes, the millions of my loyal subjects, who were assembled in every spot 
to witness the Procession. Their good humour and excessive loyalty was 
beyond everything, and f really cannot say how proud I feel lo be the (Jucen 
ai such a nation. I was alai'med at times for fear that the people would be 
crushed and squeezed on account of the tremendous rush and ])ressure. I 
reached the Abbey ^ amid deafening cheers ; 1 lirst went into a robing-room* 
quite close to the entrance where I found my eight train-bearers, ail -dressed 
alike and beautifuUy in white satin and silver tissue with wreaths of silver 
corn-ears in front, and a smalt one of pink roses round the plait behind, and 



1. Her own account. — 2. A road that lends from Hyde Pnrk Corner past Ruck- 
ingham Palace. — 3. Westminster Abbey. — 4. Where the monarch puts on the royal 

attire. 



[251] ENGIISH PART 43 



pink roses in Ihe trimming of the dresses. After putting on my manlle, and 
the yoiing" ladies having properly got hold of it, I left the robing-room and 
Ihe Procession began. The sight was splendid ; the bank of Peeresses qnite 
beaiitiful ail in their robes, and the Peers on the other side. My yoiing train- 
l)earers were always near me, and helped me whenever I wanted anything. At 
the beginning of the Anthem, I retired to St. Edward'sChapel. a dark small 
place imniediately behind the Altar, witli m y ladies and train-bearers, took 
off my crimson robe and kirtle, and put on the supertunica of <:loth of gold, 
also in the shape of a kirtle, which u-as put over a singnlar sort of little gown 
of linen trimmed with lace ; I also took off my circlet of diamonds and then 
prooeeded bare-headed into the Abbey ■' ; I was then seated iipon St. Edward's 
chair, where the Dalmatic robe was clasped round me by the Lord High Cham- 
berlain. Then followed varions things, and last, the Crown being placed on my 
head — which was, I must own, a most beautiful impressive moment — 
ail the Peers and Peeresses put on their coronets at the same moment. The 
shouts, which were very great, the drums, the trumpets, the firing of guns, 
ail at the same instant, rendered the spectacle most imposing. The Enthroni- 
sation and the Houiage of, first ail the Bishops, and then my Uncles, and 
lastly ail the Peers, in theii- respective order, was very fine. When Lord Mel- 
bourne's s turn to do Homage came, there was loud cheering ; they also 
cheered Lord Grey and tho Duke of Wellington ' ; it's a pretty ceremony ; 
they tîrst touch the Crown, and then kiss my hand. When my good Lord 
Melbourne knelt down and kissed my hand, he pressed my hand and I grasped 
his with ail my heart, at which he looked up with his eyes filled with tears and 
seemed much touched, as he was, I observed, (hroughout the whole 
ceremony. The Letters of Queen Yictoria *. 



5. The reader may compare the pubHshed accounts of King Edward's Goronation.— 
6. lier first adviser and Prime iMinister. — 7. The Great Duke. 
• Published by authority of the Kmg, and edited by A. G. Benson and Viscount Esher. 



Dickens and Father Christmas. 



Dickens'sindependencc of Jiterature ismoreprominently secn in the Christ- 
mas books than in ail his other works. Those who will take the trouble to 
digdeep,deepdownintothefilesofthe A//iewa?M>w' willcome upon the following 
furgulten Unes. They were written by me, but I must needs quote them in 
order to establish the tact that DickCTis became a myth in his lifetime. 

A raygedgirl in Drury Lane was lieard to exclaim : ■' Dickens deadl Then will 
Father Christmas die too?" 

" Dickens is dead ! " Beneath that grievous cry 

London seemed shivering in the summer - beat ; 

Strangers took up the taie like friends that meet ; 

'■ Dickens is dead ! " said they and hurried by ; 

Street children stopped their games — they knew net why, 

Kut some new night seemed darkening down the street. 

A girl in rags, staying her -way-worn feet, 

Cried : " Dickens dead ? Will Father Ghristmas die ? " 

Gity he loved, take courage on thy way ! 

He loves thee still, in ail thy joys and fears. 

Though he whose smile made bright thine eyes of grey — 



1. For years Mr. Watts-Dunton contributed to this journal. - 2. June 9, 1870. 



ENGLISH PART [252] 



Though he whose voice, uttering tliy burthened years, 
Made laughter bubble through thy sea of tears — 
Is gone, Dickens returns on (Jhristmas Day ^ 1 

On that never-to-be-forgolten summer day, when London was to be robbed 
of Charles Dickens, I was walking disconsolately down Driiry Lane, when 
I heard a girl with a shawl over her head, standing at the corner of one of 
the side streets and talkingto a companion, exclaim : " Dickens dead? Then 
will Father Christnias die too"? " My feet were arrestod, and I torned and look- 
ed at the speaker. I saw at once what was her line of life. She was one of 
those '' barrow-girls " '* who rise long before daybreak and go with their hiis- 
bands, or their young men to Covent Garden Market--, and, getting there as 
early as 4 o'clock in the morning, wait wliile the men make their bargains 
with the market gardeners s, and afterwards aid them in sellingthe purchases 
in the London streets. I know the class well, and hâve thegreatest respect for 
them. It was from her I learnt that there were at the time thousands and 
thousands of the London populace who never read a line of Dickens — who 
never, indeed, had hadan opportunity of readinga line, but who were never- 
theless, familiar with bis nantie. They looked upon Dickens as the spirit of 
Christmas incarnate; as being, in a word, Father Christmas himself. 

Letmepursuemy fancy'about Dickens"s return to London on Christmas Day. 
Let us imagine bis return on the Day now close at hand. Ile wonldnotbe quite 
as perplexed as was Itip Van Winkle on bis return from the Catskill mountains. 
having seen the clianges in bis beloved city year by year. Rut where would 
he now find himself at home? Famine Street alas 1 he would find the same. 
But what about the bourgeois " Christmas heartb ? " He would find that very 
cold, and he wonid bave to turn into the smart restaurants — beautiful " gen- 
tility-stores ", where gentility can be bought at so much a meal, and where 
the well-to-do bourgeoise can flash her diamond and her paste in the electric 
radiance, just as enjoyably as diamond or paste could be tlashed in the 
noblest country house by the noblest oï grandes dames. He would yeai-n in 
vain for the rubicund face of Mr. Fezziwig ». Yet he would not feel ([uite without 
friends even in thèse genteel times. He would find a remuant still of the 
" old-fasbioned Fezziwig party ", as certain writers bave called us — " the 
party of plum-pudding and good will ", as others bave dubbed » us — those who 
stilllove Mr. Fezziwig and bis Christmas bail, those who long, long ago were 
familiar with the beloved green covers of the monthly parts of bis novels as 
they came oui! Yes, Dickens would lind a remuant, a weakling, wasting rem- 
nant — to whom, in spite of ail the changes, he returns on Christmas Day, 

Théodore Watts-Dunton * 
in The Nineteenth Century and After. 



3. A good exampie of the English Sonnet.— 4. Wheel-barrows are used by the small 
fruit and vegetable sellers. — 5. This should be visited early on a summerniorning. 
6. Mariiicher. — 1. Based on the Christmas Jiooks. —8. See .4 Christmas Ciirol. — 
9. Called. 

* The distinguisliod critic and poet with whom Mr. Swinburne lives. 



Gerald Massey (1828-1907: 



Gerald Massey, once a celebrated and much admired poet, bas died in 
bis 80th year. 

The poet, in bis early days, knew what it was to sufîer and be strong. He 
was the son of a canal boatman, one of anumerous family, and at eight was 
sent to work in a mill for a wage of ninepence a week. An early piclure of 



[253] 



ENOIISH PART 



45 



Ilis lit'e was tliat of tlie conflagration which destroyed th" mill, wliile lie 
and the other little ones danced in tlie rain and mud at sight of tlie red 

flame tliat set Ihem free. Later 
came straw-piaiting ', a childhood 
racked hv ague, sometimes the 
wliole l'amily prostrate and starv- 
ing ! As the young poet: snid 
himself : " I hâve iiad no childhood. 
Ever sinee I can rememher I liave 
liad the aching fear of want, throh- 
hing in heart and hrow ! " 

When fifteen, Massey came toLon- 
don to run errands. His love of 
literature had. however, by this 
lime been awakened, andhe used 
to buy books when he oiight to 
bave hoiight food. By-and-hy he 
became connected with the Chartist 
movement, wrote for Thomas Coop- 
er's Journal and the Clirislian So- 
cialist, met with Charles Kingsley 
and F. D. Maurice, and at tive-and- 
twenty had written " The Ballad of 
Babe Christabel" and other poems 
wliich won immédiate récognition. 
Landor wrote of him as "a 
new Keats " and " a new Shakes- 
peare of the Sonnets. " " Your 
poems hâve been a helpful and 
precious gift to the working-class, '' 
said Ruskin. " A m an and a bro- 
ther, dowered - with the hâte of 
hâte, the scorn of scorn, the love of love, " wrote Dr. Samuel Smiles, the 
author of Self-Eelp. For many years past Massey had devoted ail his 
attention to the study of Egyptology and of Spiritualism, and therehy the 
world bas been a loser. 

Hedealtwith " Sir Richard Grenville's Last Fight" before Tennyson, hand- 
ling the thème witli force and vigour. [t is generally thought that the Laur- 
éate modelled his " Defence of Lucknow " on " llavelock's March. 

It has been said of Massey's poetry thaL it is " thickly strewn with heaii- 
ties, '" and so itis. Landor quoted, with glowing admiration, the lines : 

" Tlie starry soûl that shines when ail is dark. 

Endurance that can sufTer and grow strong, 

Walk through the world with bleeding feet and smile 1 

Many of his metaphors and similes are extremely beautiful : 
" We climb like corals, grave by grave, 
That hâve a pathway sunward. " 

" Hope builds up 
Her rainbow over memory's tears. " 

Innumerable examples might be quoted from his war lyrics, as : 
" of the shuddering battle-shockSj 
Where none but the freed soûl fled ". 




Geralil Massey. 



\. To plait = Trrxxcr. — 2. (lifted. 



46 ENGLISH PART 1.254 1 



Christmas. 



A blithe' old Carle^ is Ghrislmas ; 

Yoii cannot find his fellow'; 
Match me the haie red rose in his cheek. 

Or the heart so mild and inellow ; 
The glitter of glory in his eyes, 
t;! Whiie the Wassail'^-cup he quaffs'^, 
Or the humour that twiukies abouthis wrinkles 

As helplessly he laughs. 

Ot'all High ïides'^'tis Christmas 

Most riclîly crovvns the year ; 
Right through the land there ripples and runs 

Its ilood of merry good cheer. 
ïroops oif'riends corne sailing down, 

Makinga pleasantdin' ; 
Flingopen doors ! set wide yoiir hearts ! 

Christmas is coming in. 

A happy time is Christmas ; 

W'e gather ail at home. 
And like the Christmas lairies, 

With their pranks* our darlings corne : 
And gentle Sylvan» Spirits hid 

hi holly-boughs thoy bring, 
To grow into good An gel s, 

And blessour lairy-ring! 

A jolly time is Christmas, 

For Plenty's horni^is ponred ; 
Then llows the hoiieyofthe Sun, 

Our l'ruits ail su m mer hoard ! 
Merry men tall raarch up the hall : 

They bear the méats and drinks ; 
And Wine, with ail his hundred eyes, 

Your hearty welcome winks 

A glorious time is Christmas ; 

Young hearts will slip the tether'' ; 
Lips moist and merry, ail under the berry'-, 

Close thrillingly together. 
A gracions time ! the poorest Poor 

Will make some littlc sliow. 
As ailing'^ inl'ants, seeing the l'un. 

Will do their best to crow ! 

And the Fire of Christmas, 

That like some Norse God old, 
Mounts his log'^ up-chimney and roars 

Dehance to the cold ! 
He challenges ail out-of-doors ; 

He wags his beard of llame ; 
It warms your very heart to see 

llim glory in the game. 

Gerald Massey. 



1, Merry. — 2. An oM vvord for fellow. — 3. One to tnntch him. — 4. Christmas merr- 
imcnt. — 5. Driiiks. — 6. Times. — 1. Noise. —8. Sportive jokes. — 9. Woodhind. — 
10. The cornucopia. — 11. Attache. — V2. The holly and the mistletoe. — 13. III. — 
14. Bûche de Noël. 



[2551 ENGLISH PART 47 



A Taie of Ghristmas Trees. 



When the tirst snow fell, Christmas-tree Land vvas covered wilh the 
thick white mantle it always wore till the spring's soft breath ble^v it 
oti'again. '• A storm is coming ", said the fairy godmother ' oi)e after- 
noon to two children, when she had beeu spinning^ some lovely stories 
for them with her invisible vvheel. " A storm is on its way ", sherepeat- 
ed, " yoii must hasten home. " It was as she had said — the storm-spir- 
its were in the air. Above the wind and the crackling of the branches, 
brittle ^ with the frost, and the far-off cries of birds and other créatures 
on their way to shelter in their riests or lairs % came a slrange indescrib- 
able soiind — the voice of the storm. The wind howled, the sleet and 
bail dashed down, the thiinder growled, and the storm spirits liad it 
ail their own way for that night and the day following; but the second 
night the turmoiP ceased, and snow fell quietly. yet heavily. No moon 
was visible, but a soft light gleamed over ail, and the children could 
see nothing but the smooth white expanse, and trees looking strangely 
fantastic, half shrouded as by a white garment. They stood for some mi- 
nutes in perfect silence. Suddenly a very slight crackling was heard 
among the branches, and a dainty little figure hopped into view from 
the shade of some low bushes. It was a robin-redbreast ^ He stood still, 
bis head on one side, as if in deep considération, when suddenly a soft, 
low peculiar whistle was heard, and the little l'ellowstarted,as if it were 
a signal he had been listening for, and then hopped forward, looking 
up at the children with an air of invitation. In a minute or two they 
found little wings growing on their shoulders, and to their great joy 
managed to fly quite easily, following their faithfui little guide. On and 
on they flew, till the robin stopped, wheeled ' round, and began slowly 
to tly downwards till he reached the borders of a great forest, when he 
disappeared. The children touched the ground almost before they knew 
it, and seemed to be standing in the centre of a round valley, and ail 
about them were rows and rows of Ghristmas trees; for they were in 
Santa Glaus's garden, and ail the trees were loaded with toys and gifts 
l'rom Fairy-Land. 

Adapted from Mrs. Moleswortu. 

1. Marraine. — " Spiimiiig ;i yarii "' is a sailor's pluase for telling a story. — 3. 
Kasv to break. — 4. Repaires. — 5. Noise and stril'e. — 6. houije-gorge . — 7. Tiirued. 



Sarah Bernhardt and Edison*. 



The carriage drew up at the house of the famous Thomas Edison. A 
group of people awaited us on the verandah — four men, two ladies, 
and a young girl. My heart began to beat quickly as I wondered which 
of thèse men was Edison, l had never seen hisphotograph, and I had the 
greatest admiration for his génial brain. l sprang out of the carriage, and 



* See the four other Parts 



48 ENGLISH PART [256] 

the dazzling electric liglit made it seem like daytime to us. I took the 
bouquet which Mrs. Edison presented to me, and, while thanking her, 
I tried to discover which of thèse men was the great man . AH four men 
advanced towards me, but I noticed the llush that came into the face 
of one of them, and it was so évident from the expression of his blue 
eyes that he was intensely bored ' that 1 guessed this was Edison. I felt 
confused and embarrassed myself, for I knew very vvell that I was caus- 
ing inconvenience to this man by myvisit. He of course imagined that 
it was due to the idie curiosity of a foreigner eager to court publicity. He 
was no doubt thinking of the interviewing in store for him, and the stu- 
pidities he would be made to utter. He was suffering beforehand at the 
idea of the ignorant questions I shouid ask him, of ail the explanations 
he would be obliged to give me, and at that moment Thomas Edison 
took a dislike to me. His wonderful blue eyes, more luminous than his 
incandescent lamps, enabled me to read his thoughts. I immediately 
understood that he must be won over, and my combative instinct had 
recourse to aH my powers of fascination in order to vanquish this 
delightful butbashful savant. I made such an effort, and succeeded so 
well that half an hour later we were the best of friends. 1 followed him 
about quickly, climbing up staircases as narrow and steep as ladders, 
Crossing bridges suspended in the air above véritable furnaces, and he 
explained everything lo me. I understood ail, and I admired him more 
and more, for he was so simple and charming, this king of light. 

As we were leaning over a slightly unsteady bridge above the terrible 
abyss, in which immense wheels encased in wide thongs - were turning, 
whirling about, and rumbling % he gave varions orders in a clear voice, 
and light then burst lorth on ail sides, sometimes in sputtering greenish ^ 
jets, sometimesin quick tlashes, or in serpentine trails like streams of fire. 
1 looked at this man of médium height, with rather a large head, and a 
noble-looking profile, and I thought of Napoléon I. There is certainly a 
great pliysical resemblance between thèse two men, and I am sure that 
one compartment of their brain would be found to be identical. 

Of course I do not compare their genius. The one was destructive and 
the other créative, but whilst I execrate battles 1 adore victories, and in 
spite of hiserrors I hâve raisedan altar in my heart to thatgod of death, 
to that god of glory, Napoléon ! I therefore looked at Edison thoughtfully, 
for he reminded me of the great man who was dead. The deafening sound 
of the machinery, the dazzling rapidity of the changes of light, ail that 
together made my head whiri, and forgetting where I was, 1 leaned for 
support on the slight balustrade which separated me from the abyss 
below. 1 was so unconscious of ail danger that, before I had recovered 
from my surprise, Edison had helped me into an adjoining room and 
installed me in an arm-chair without my realising how it ail happened. 
He told me afterwards 1 had turned dizzy. 

Mij Double Life, by Sarah Beuniiabdt'. 

1. Ennuyé. — 2. Courroies. — 3. Gronder. — 4. Kather green ; (he " ish "' means 
H n peu . 
* From her Memories, recenlly publislied in Knglish in book-form. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N" 7. 



5 Janvier 19C8. 



8= Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



^^^ 



The late Lord Kelvin (1824-1907). 

Lord. Kelvin, so ion-- known as Sir William Thomson, lias died in his 
84th year. He maintained to llic end liis povvers of reasoning and of inventive 
imagination, discoursing on radium even al the last meeting of the British 

Association at CamJtridge. He 
was certainly one of the grealest 
physicists of his time, and some 
hâve compared him to Isaac 
Nevvton for his inductions as to 
matler, force, and the elher. He 
may or may nothave been right 
as to Ihe âge of the vvorld. giving 
it far fewer million years than 
do the geologists, and not every 
one can comprehend Ihe theory 
of atoms ; but ail remember 
his Knowledge of electricity and 
his application of thaï Knowledge 
to Ihe submarine Atlantic cable. 
He always applied his iearningto 
practical ends, and one firm is 
occupied solely with the manu- 
facture of " Lord Kelvin's pa- 
tents ''. He invented ail sorts of 
instruments (q. g. his tide-pre- 
dicting machine, and his improv- 
ed mariner's compass). At Cam- 
bridge he was Second Wrangler, 
being beaten only l>y the speedy writing of his competitor, and at Glasgow 
University he celebrated his jubilee as Professor of Xatural Ptiilosophy. 
Like other men of science he was often absent-minded. He was an original 
member of the Order of Merit. 

On December 23 his remains were laid to rest in the nave ot Westminster 
Abbey, nextto Newton's grave and near to those of Darwin and Lyell. Among 
the pall-bearers were Lord Rayleigh, Mr. .John Morley, and M. (iaston 
Darboux, Perpétuai Secretary of the Academy of Sciences of France. 
MM. Lippmann and Henri Becquerel were also among the countless scienlitic 
mourners at a funeral as great as that of Newton in 1727. 

[ 38] ANAL. 7 




Lord Kelvin. 



50 



ENGLISH PART 



L298J 



Miss Florence Nightingale and the Order of Merit. 

Centml Chancery of the Orders of Knightliood. — Lord Chamberlain's Office, 

St. James's Palace, iNov. 29,. 1907 — 

The Khig has been gracîously pleased to 
make the following appointement to the 
Order of Merit : Miss Florence iMglitingale. 

Miss Florence Nightingale completed 
lier 87thyear on May 12 last. Fifty-three 
years ago, she won for herself iindying 
lame for lier services in tlie Cririiean 
War, and for the introduction into onr 
social System of the art of niirsing. Her 
work after niany a battle, beginning 
with liikernian, was of priceless value 
to our wounded, and she establislied at 
Seulari hospitals a splendid System. A 
testimonial in récognition of lier work 
j-eached the sum of £50 000, the whole 
ofwhich shedevoted to the foundation 
of the Nightingale Home for tlieTrain- 
ing of Nurses. 

lier name was familiar throughout 
ail Europe and America; during the 
Franco-German war she was fi'equently 
cunsulted on questions affecting the 
health of the Arniy, and similarly in 
tlic American Civil War. 

Tlie Order of Merit was called into 
existence by his Majesty Edward VII., 
and instituted by lelters-paicnt, dated 
.lime 23, 1902. The badge of the Order 
is a cross enamelled in redandblue. In 
the Slatutes of Ihe Order it is ordain- 
ed that " the Ordinary members of the Order shall not cxceed the nnmber 
of twenty-four. " It has been commonly assumcd that the distinction was 
limited to men ; but though Miss Florence Nightingale is the first lady 
entitled to use the ietters " O.M. " afler her name, Ihere was in the institu- 
tion of the Order no such limitation as that referred to. 

Amongst the représentatives of Science are Lords Rayleigh, and Lister ; 
Ml'. John Morley and Mr. «ieorge .Meredith are for Literature, and 
Mr. Holman Hunt for Ait. 




Miss Florence Nightingale. 



Royal Shopping. 

King Edward and Oueen Alexandra do not visit shops in London save 
in the most exceptional circumstances. It is believed that Oueen Victoria, 
throughout her long reign, onlyonce entered a shop. As Prince and Princess 
of Wales, their présent Majesties at rare intervais paid a visit to some spec- 
ially-favoured tirm, but it was at Marlborough Housc that the présent 
System of commanding the shopkeepers to send représentative sélections of 
their wares, which would be inspected at leisure, was first established. 

The instructions generally lay down the class of wares' that her Majesty 
desires to see, but there is ahvays a considérable degree of hititude allowed, 
and a real noveltv mav alwavs be included. Several rooms at Buckingham 



1. Goods. 



[2991 ENGLISH PART 51 



Palace are sel apart in which the displays are made, and in some cases 
the collections sent ai'e so lar^e as to be assigned a spécial apartmenl to 
themselves. A responsible niember of the firm goes down with the Ihings 
chosen, and he can hâve as many tables as he may requirc on which to 
display them to their best advantage. He is not, however, présent when 
they are examined by the Queen, and he is, thereFore, allowed in the case, 
say, of anything of which the piirpose niight not be at once apparent, or of 
a moveable or mechanical dcvice, to give any explanations to the lady-in- 
waiting. Not infreqiiently, too, while her Majesly is looking at the various 
items, a téléphone inqiiiry as to the source or origin, or on some other 
point, is received at the shop from Buckingham Palace. In regard to the 
price of everythingsent in, there isa tixed raie, and that is, thatitsnet cash - 
selling tigure miist beplainly markedupon it, and if this is at ail a " fancy "^ 
one, the article is likely to be passed over. The name of the shop supplying 
each item must also be clearly indicated. 



2. Argent comptant. — 3. Exaggerat&d to suit Ihe purse of a wealthy custoiner. 



Marine Insurance. 

Story of its Development. 



In the reign of James II., a Mr. Edward Lloyd established in Tower-street 
a coffee-house', whither were wont to resort sea-captains from Ihe neigh- 
bouring docks, ship-owners, and merchants. In 1692 he removed to the corner 
of Lombard-street and Abchurch-lane, taking a considérable portion of his 
clientèle with him. Hère it became customary to hold sales of ships, cargo, 
and merchandize. The proprietor made it his practice to gather what infor- 
mation he could respecting the movements of ships, and post such infor- 
mation on the walls of his coffee-house. Ont of this custom came later the 
publication of a news-sheet, entitled " Lloyd's List," the title of which exists 
to this day in combination with the prefix " The Shipping Gazette," as the 
officiai organ of' Lloyd's. " Bankers and other men of capital now came habi- 
tually to the cofTee-house to meet ship-owners, captains (who also frequently 
owned the vessels they conimanded), and merchants ;and in return for certain 
premiums, which were on a very différent scale then from wbat they are 
now, subscribed, or " underwrote," a promise, or "policy," to pay a certain 
amoiint in the event of loss. Thèse mon thiis came to be known as "iinder- 
writers"'2. The iiext stage in the évolution was that of the broker, who acted 
as intermediary between shipowner or merchant and underwriter. The 
business of Lloyd's gradnally grew until it became necessary to seek other 
premises. A number of subscribers banded^ together, a Royal Charter was 
obtained, and eventuaily the institution of Lloyd's was established in the Royal 
Exchange. 

In the early days spoken of, marine insurance was simplicity itself. The 
vessels were of small tonnage, ranging from 30 to 500 tons. In the small 
octavo volume which suffictently did duty as " Lloyd's Register"' 100 years 
ago, a vessel of 500 ions was a very fine craft> indeed, and stood in the same 
relation to other vessels as a modem dmard leviathan of 20,000 tons does to 
her humbler sisters. The owner of the vessel was generally a merchant also. 
He used to buy a cargo-'' of goods, load one of his ships up with it, and insure 
the lot en bloc. Ail the interests were thus in one pair of hands, but with the 
growth of commerce and increase in the size of vessels shipowning itself 
became a separate business, and noAv a large cargo-steamer carries the 
interests ofdozens, perhaps evenof hundreds, of merchants and lirokers, each 



1. Café. — 2. Assureur. — 3. Joined. — 4. Ship. — 5. Cargaison. 



52 ENGLISH PART 300] 



une of which becomes llie .subjcct of a scpai-alc iiisiirance. So now we hâve, 
firsl, Ihe Insurance on huile and machinery ; second, tho insucance on freight — 
that is to say, the profit the ovvner expects lo make bv carrying the 
n)erchant,s' goods ; and, ihird, the iosurance of the cargo — tliree separate 
interests ; and out of this subdivision of interosls bas grown thaï most 
complicated featureof marine insuranceknown as " gênerai average.'" General 
average may be defined as loss sustained through some sacrifice of ship-gear'' 
or cargo made deliberately by the captain, or extraordinary expenses incurred 
by hini in the gênerai interest of ship, freight, or cargo. For example, if a 
shi)) laden with coal in bad weather goes ashore, it is freiiuently necessary 
to lightcn the ship by Ihrowing ail or part of the cargo into the sea in order 
to float the vessel. This loss does not fall upon the owners of the coal alonei 
but is divided proportionately between ship, freight, and cargo. Or in the 
case of a vessel carrying gênerai cargo, if in a)i emergency any portion of 
the cargo is sacriticed, the owners of the rest of the cargo must also pay 
their proportion. To take another illustration, it may be that in very heavy 
Aveather a sailing ship may roll so seriously as to threaten to capsize^ To avert 
this danger the captain will order the masts to be cul away. In that case the 
owners of the cargo must share with the owner of the ship and freight the 
cost of the sacrifice. But the vai-iations of gênerai average are infinité, and 
hâve provided more work for the lawyers, and donc more to pile up the mass 
of précédents of wbicli marine insurance law at présent consists, than ail 
olher causes of litigation put togelher. 

The introduction of steam is another factor which has complicated the 
praclice of marine insurance. In former limes the " voyage policy" was the 
only one known. A ship was insiired from her sailing port to hei- port of 
tinal destination, and — generally — for Ihirty days. Il is now customai-y to 
insure steamers engaged in regular trades for the period of twelve monlhs. 
This involved the introduction of the continuation clause, which provided 
l'or the steamer being covered unlil she reached port in the event of her being 
at sea at the time of expiry of the policy. To the consternation of Lloyds this 
clause was declared a few years ago to ho an infringemenl of the Stamp Act, 
but was legalized by the then Chancellor of the Exchequer liy the insertion oi 
a spécial clause in his Finance Act. Another form of insurance rendered 
necessary by the exigencies of modem business conditions is the " cover ' 
System. A merchant having regular shipments from liis correspondents or 
agentsabroad Hnds it inconvénient, andeven dangerous, to effecl an insurance 
on each consignment, as he may not receive advices as to what the value of 
the consignment is unlil after the steamer has sailed, so he instructs his 
broker to put forward a " slip " for, say, i 100,000, on certain specified 
merchandize, and gels a policy imderwritten for that amonnt. Then on receipl 
of advices IVom his friends abroad as to Ihe value of shipment, be " déclares" 
that amount oft the policy. Thus in the case of the total loss of a big steamer, 
underwriters fiequently do not know the extenl of their commitments until 
some lime after the disaster. The Tribune. 



0. Coque. — 7. Machinery. — 8. Chavirer, 



William Makepeace Thackeray. 

The Merry Bells ring in the Christnias Day, 
While in onr hearls a mournful knell is knoll'd. 
As other tidings thro' the land are roH'd — 

Telling of a great spirit pass'd away '. 



1. Thackeray died on ChristmasEve, 1863. 



[301] ENGLISH PART 



o3 



Anolhcr heart ol' English Oak gone down, 
Like sonu> Ihree-deckcr striking « with no word 
Ofwarning; sails ail sot; ail liands aboard ; 

When sunnicst skies are smiling wilh their crown. 

Low lies the slately form that lower'd so tall, 
Wilh life so liisty % and wilh look so brave ; 
The head thvown back, as if to breast the wave 

For many a year — the wave that whelmelh ail. 

For ail the sobs that rise, or tears that rain, 
No more fond, fatherly words for Lad or l.ass, 
No more across his manly face will pass 

The light of passion, or the shadovv of pain. 

We never told oiir love! He would bave thought 
We pratlled* prettily, amnsed the vvhile 
And held us at a distance wilh bis smile, 

Until we hid the présents we bad brought. 

New we migbt strokethe almostvoung, whilebair, 

And evon kiss the cold and quiet brow ; 

The heart niay bave ils way, and speak ont now. 
Ile will not niock us, lying silent Ihere ! 

He had onr English way of niaking fun 
Of those sby Ceelings which our hearts will liold 
l.ike dew-drops ail a-lremble, and enfold 

Them wilh ourslrength— sacred fromstorm*andsun. 

He kepl bis Show-Box scant of Mirrors wherc 
You saw Eternily whose worlds we pass 
Darkly by daylight, but, wilb many a glass, 

Reflecting ail Ibe Humours of Ibe Fair!' 

The Ihousand shapes of vanity and sin ; 
Toy-stalls of Salan ; the mad masquerade : 
The tloating Pleasures that before theni play'd; 

The foolisb faces following, ail a-grin. 

He slily prickt the bubbles *■ Ihat we blew ; 

He cheer'd us on to chase onr thistle-down ^ ; 

Crowning the winner wilh a fool's-cap crown; 
And Bons-bons motloed in quaint mockery threw. 

Then in the merry midst some sad strange words 
Would louch tlie springof lears. Hiseyes were dry. 
And, as \our laughters ceased, were wondering why 

Laugh onl He had only slruck the minor chords! 

He was not one of those who are light at heart 
Recause His empty in ils airy swing : 
He found the world too full of sorrowing, 

But show'd us how to smile and bear our smart. 

And year by year, slill kindiier to the last, 

He drew us towards him ; showing more and more, 
The heart of honey, human to the core, 

Thatinto Love's fuli flower ripened fast. 



•2. (Areef). — 3. Vigorous. — 4. Chattered like children. —5. Vaiiily Fair, his 
novel. — 6 Soap- bubbles. — 1. Coton de chardon. 



54 ENGLlSfl PART [302] 



Thus Music sweetens to the latest broath, 
And doser draws the leaning, listening ear ; 
And slill it whispers, from ils heaven near, 

Of some more perfecl sweelness beyond death. 

For us — [ know you would liave us put away 
The tear» ; draw doser, fill thegap^ and keep 
Old kindly custoais, sing the sorrow asleep, 

And ail make merry, this being Chrislmas Day. 

(iERALD Masse Y, 



8. Vacant space. 



The Miser *. 



" Unkicky that l am !" complainedamiser lo his neighbour, " the treas- 
ure whicli I had biiried in my garden lias been stolen from me diiring 
the night, and an acciirsed stone has been put in its place! " 

" In any case ", repbed the neighbour, ^' you would not hâve derived 
any benefit from your treasure. Imagine to yourself, therefore, that a 
stone is your treasure, and you are none the poorer. " 

" Even if indeed I were none the poorer", answered the miser, '• is 
notanother so much the richer'^Ânother so mucli the richer ! ( should go 
mad ! " 

Lessing. 



* See the four olher Parts. 



Garibaldi in England. 



Far beyond our admiration for the House of Savoy was our adoration 
for Garibaldi, the man who made the Sardinian and Savoy Kingdom that 
of Italy. Ilis heroic figure seemed the very idéal of ail that l)oys long for : 
calm courage in the hellof battle, a léonine ' confidence thatcommunicat- 
ed courage to ail around liini, the fixed résolve to ventiu-e life, and ail, 
on the cast of fortune, at the right time; the crusade against despotism, 
bigotry, and bad government of ail sorts, as we were taught in England 
to consider the normal state of ail the little Courts of the Italian Penin- 
sula. What a wondrous réception the people of London - gave to this sin- 
gle-hearted volunleer soldier ! There were too few police in the streets to 
keep order, although theGovernment might haveanticipatedan enormous 
crush ^ Theonly organised men to assist the police were the vohinteers 
from England who had served under the Genez'al during his cainpaign. 
Thèse were a most usefui band to keep a way for him in his entry into 
London. For the people were beside themselves with enthusiasm. I never 
saw a crowd so genuinely excitedand delightedin England. The numbers 



1. Lion-like. — 2. In t86i : red shu'ts were then called " Garib:ildis ". — 3. Crowd. 



[303] ENGLISH PART 55 

were vast, and with siich niimbers it was impossible there could be good 
order, for the crowd was helpless against itself. -'' 

The Duchess of Sutherland had iiivited the General to take up his abode 
at Staftbrd House, and had sent to the station one of the open carriages 
she ahvaysiised. Four horses drew it, two postillions riding them, while 
four persons could be seated in the carriage, and there was a " rumble'' 
behind, which held Iwo footmen.lt was with the greatest ditiiculty that the 
lame General could be got into the carriage through the crowds at the sta- 
tion, and then began a mosttoilsome, slow,andatonetimeeven dangerous 
journey, through the streets, and across the bridge. It was on the bridge 
Crossing theThames that the moment of péril came. The people, unable 
to w'ithstand the pressure of tlieir own ntimbers, forced the carriage on 
one side oftheroad and then further even, on to the sidewalk. One 
of the postillions often told me how he ihought his last hour,and thatof 
the General, had come. For it seemed as though the carriage would be 
pushed over the parapet into the Thames below. The horses were at the 
barrier, but the red-shirted volunteers. and a few police, madea desperate 
effort and the seething crowd was forced back, and the carriage was 
dravvn on to the centre roadway. The arrivai at Stafford House was again 
a scène ofsomewhat dangerous, because utterly uncontroUed, turbulence. 
Hands clung on ail sides to the carriage. The weight was so great on the 
rumble behind that it came dovvn bodily, with the two footmen in it,on 
theheads and shoulders of Ihe mob. But again the red-shirted volunteers 
did manfully, and squeezed a track through the multitude and then had 
the greatest difficulty in preventing the people from entering the house 
with the General. The great mahogany doors had to be pressed back 
against a mass of humanity that seemed determined to enter, in sheer 
rollicking enthusiasm. 

The Dure of Argyli . 



The Adventure at the Inn. 



So hard was the road, and so feeble were the mules that, notwith- 
standing a midday hait' to rest them, it was nightfall before they reached 
the top of the Sierra, and, in the last sunset glow, separaled from them 
by the rich plain, saw the minarets and palaces of Granada. Now they 
wished to push on, but their guide swore that it was impossible, as in 
the dark they would fall over précipices while descending to the plain. 
There was an inn near by, he said, where they could sleep, starting again 
at dawn. When Gastell- said that they did not wish to go to an inn, he 
answered that they must, since they had eaten what food they had, and 
hère on the road there was no more fodder for the beasts. So reluctantly 
enough, they consented, knowing that uniess they were fed, the mules 
would never carry them to Granada, whereon the guide, pointing ont the 
house to them, a lonely place in a valley about a hundred yards from 
the road, said that he would go on to make arrangements, and galloped 
off. 



1. Stoppage. — 2. An eldeily merchant of Jewish descent. 



56 ENGLISn PART |"304] 

As lliey approached Ihis hosteiry, vvhich vvas surrounded by a rough 
wall for piirposes of defence, they saw the youth engaged in earnest 
conversation with afat, ill-favoiired^ man who hadagreatliiiifestuck lohis 
girdle. Advancing to them, bowing, this man said tliat lie was the hosl'% 
and, in reply to their re(|iiest for food and a room, told them that they 
could hâve both. They rode into the coiirtyard, whereon the inn-keeper 
locked the door in the wall behitid them, explaining that it was to keep 
ont robbers, and adding that they were fortunate to be where they could 
sieep qiiite safely. 

Then a Moorcame and led away their mnles to the stable, and they 
accompanied the landlord into the sitting-room, a long, low apartment 
furnished with tables and benches, on which sat several rongh-looking 
fellows, drinking wine. Hère the host snddenly demanded payment in 
advance, saying thathe did not trust strangers. Peter^ would haveargued 
with him; but Gastell, thinking it best to comply, unbuttoned his gar- 
ments to get at his money, for he had no loose coin in his pocket. His 
right hand still being helplesss this he did with his left, and so 
awkwardly that the small doubloon'' he took hold of slipped froui his 
lingers and fell on to the floor. Forgeltiug that he had not re-fastened the 
beit, he bent down to pick it up, whereon a number of gold pièces of 
varions sorts, perhaps twenty of them, fell ont and rolled hither and 
thither on the ground. 

Peter, watching, saw the landlord and the other men in the room 
exchange acjuick and signilicant glance. They rose, however,and assisted 
to find the money, which the landlord retiirned to Gastell, remarking 
with an unpleasant smile, that if he had known Ihat his gnests were so 
rich he wonld hâve cliarged them more for iheiraccommodation. " Of yonr 
good heart 1 prayyoïi not, "answered Gastell, " for that is ail our worldly 
goods, '" and even as he spoke another gold pièce, this time a large 
doubloon, vvhich hadremained in hisdothing, slipped to the lloor. " Of 
course, Senor, " the host replied, as he pickeîl this up aiso aiid lianded 
it back politely, '• l)ut shako yourself, tliero may still be a coin or Iwo 
in your doublet. "(Gastell didso, whereon the gold in his belt, loosened 
by whathad fallen out, rattled audibly% and the audience smiled again, 
while the host congratulated liim on the fact that he was in an honest 
house, and not wandering on the mountains. which were the home ot 
so many had men. Haviiig pocketed his mouey with the best grâce he 
could, and l)uckled his belt beneath his robe, Gastell with Peter sat down 
at a table a liltle apart, and asked if they could hâve souie supper. The 
host assented, and called to the servant to bring food. 
[To be conlinued.) 

Abridged from Fair Margarel, by II. Kider IIaggard. 



3. Ugly. — 4. Hôte ; inn-keeper. — o. A young Englisliman. — 6. From a previous 
accident.— 1. A Spanish coin. — 8. Shook so that it was heard. 



Les Cinq Langues 

Ko 8. 20 Janvier 1908. 8« Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



The Umbrella. 



If social liistory is to be tnisted, the first Englislitnan lo carry an umbrella 
was Josiah Ilanway, wlio lived at the end of the 18lh century, and after 
vvhom Ilanway StreeL, Oxford Street, is named. At first lie was regarded as an 
cccenli'ic iiidividual, but by degrees many discovered much method in bis 
inadness and, before he dicd in 1786, the fashion he set wns adopled by 
Society in gênerai. Of course Hanway was not the originator of the umbrella. 
Araong the Greeks and Romans some such article was very conniion, thoiigli 
it was regarded as a purcly féminine appanage, and one which men might 
never condescend to adopt. Hut ail over the East the umbrella bas for 
générations been well known as an insignia of powcr and royalty. Thus, on 
the sciilptured remains of Egypiian temples one sees représentations of kings 
going in piocessioii with umbrellas carried over their heads. Even in India 
to-day some of the grcat Maharajahs still call themselves " Lords of the 
Umbrella,"' and in an address presented by the King of Biirmah to the Viceroy 
of India in iS^io, the British représentative is described as the " monarch 
who reigns uvei- the grcat umbrella-wearing chicfs of the Easl." 



Under five Monarchs. 

" I am very tired of it ail ; I don't want lo see another Ghrislmas or another 
birthday," were among the last words utlered by Mrs. Sarah Lamb, who died 
in St. Paneras Inlirmary, in her 106lh ycar. 

Up to the last, the old lady, altliough bedridden', maintained most of lier 
faculties. In her more cheerful moments she woiild relate how she had lived 
under tive sovereigns, and she recollected being told to cnrtsey^ as King 
George lit. passed by. She had had many opportiinities of seeing George IV. 
and William IV., and, of course, the late Queen Victoria. At the lime King 
Edward came to the throne, she was an inmate of St. Paneras Workhouse, 
and it was one of her happiest réminiscences to describe how she was driven 
in a cal) to Buckingham Palace in order to see bis Majesty. 



Lord Kelvin's Romance. 

There was an élément of romance in the late Lord Kelvin's second mar- 
riage. It was at the Canary Islands that the great scientist met his bride-to- 
be, and her apparent in'terest in scientiflc pursuits drew them quickly 



1. Coiifined to bed. — 2. Fairr. une révérence. 

f44| ANGL. S 



38 ENGLISH PART 13461 



together. The scienlist went to great length to iinfold a new syslem of 
signalling, and as lie said good-bye to the lady on the bridge of bis yacht on 
leaving, he looked al her and smilintfly said : " Do yoii think you understand 
the System now ?" " Oh, yes," replied his lady friend, " I am sure I under- 
stand." " Then," said the scientist, " watch the vessel as it disappears from 
view, and I will flash you a message. " The message was : " Will you be my 
wife ?" 



The Post-Office al Christmas. 



The stress ^ of Christmas work was felt at St. Martin's-le-(irand'- from 
the last week in October. On Christmas morning, over 13 000 Londoii postmen 
sallied foi'th with the greatest delivery London has ever had. Some of thèse 
men had been on duty from midnight, and it was well into the afternoon 
before some had got rid of their lastletter. 

Mr. Briggs, vice-controller, said that the usual 8,000 extra assistants were 
this year augmented by between 200 and 300 more, and that as even then the 
work took longer than usual, the previous record mus! be surpassed by scv- 
eral million letters and parcels. 

The outside ^ men began to be engaged in October. The Uncmployed Com- 
mittee * supplied a large number of men of ail callings. The foreign mail for 
ail parts had an increase, in the last week of Oclober, of 500 bags over the 
corresponding week last year, and increases of 1 000, 1 200, and 2 000 bags 
respectively in ensuing weeks. After that, the increase dropped gradually. 

Mr. Biiggs stated that in an ordinary week they would handle " in London 
53 000 000 letters and newspapers, ])ut during Christmas week of 1906 they 
dealt with 25 000 000 more. This year (1907) the increase was very much 
heavier. The parcels dealt with in London in an ordinary week are a bout 
1 OOO 000, but in Christmas week lOOG the total coUected and delivered 
amounted iu round figures to 2 270 000. This Christmas, Ihe parcels Iraffic 
was a long way ahead of last year. 

" The public ", says Mr. Briggs, " did iiot pay much lieed to our notice to post 
early, with the resuit that on the three days preceding Christmas we liad the biggest 
collections and deliveries vve hâve ever experienced. Every postman in London, besides 
about 2 500 outside men, was on duty on Christmas Day. On Christmas Eve we had 
to send out postmen to collect from the boxes every hour, and in many instances the 
piilars were full to the very top. A number of those who came on duly at midnight 
were on ail nigbt, and went out delivering on Christmas morning, but the majority 
came on at 5 a. m. Altogether over 13 liOO men were engaged in delivery work, 
which is the largest number we bave ever had outside at any time. We liad to send 
out assistants as carriers to the postmen, and when the load was lightened the car- 
riers came back and took more to the postmen, or went out delivering themselves. " 

At Mount Pleasanl (formerly Goldbath Fields Pi-ison), there were 30 million 
letters and 2 i million parc(ds. 

Senders from the Continent pack wilh laborious care. They hâve an eye 
only to immunity from damage and certain delivery. They begrudge' neither 
wood, tin, paper, nor string. Be its contents confeclionery from Germany, 
sweetstnffs'' and scents from France, or cigars from Rolland, the package is 
in ncarly every case proof against weather, rough usage, and ]U'ying^ eyes 
othor than those of the Custom-House otticers. There is a parcel hère, little 



t. Strain. — 2. The (Mènerai Post-Offlce (G. P. 0.). — 3. Not on the regular staff. 
— 4. bistltuled to iind work for deserving persons. — 5. Mankr. — 6. Spare. — 7. 
Jionhons. — 8. Inquisilive. 



[347] ENGLISH PAKT 59 



bigger than a largo book, tied up in a network of string that a curiou.s esti- 
mato nK'.isiii'es mil td at Icast Iwenty yards, knots and ail iiudiidod. 

Now as lo tlic lolter departments, whicli covcr two lloors, eac.li some five or 
six acres in extent. They are a wonderful sight, as the missives corne in by 
millions from the conslantly-arriving vans and are thrown down on the 
tables lo be assoiled. There is no excuse for delay. As soon as each mixed, 
helerogeneous pile^ is deposited, it is rapidly dealt with. Any laxity in this 
respect would Icad to hopeless confusion. A pile is finished, and for a few 
minutes the staff take breath. Suddenly a fresh consignment is brought in, 
and immediately nimble fingers and eyes trained to remarkable acuteness 
are arranging them in companies and units. Where would the old-fashioned 
System of stamping by hand be in thèse days ? You see the lelters now put 
through a machine and stamped much quicker than the eye can foJlow or 
the brain count them, at the rate of 600 or 700 a minute. A youth standinf 
near one of thèse, machines leisurely stamping by hand packages of an 
exceptional character supplies an interesting comparison of the old and the 
new. You hâve not time to traverse the whole length of thèse busy tables, for 
put end to end they would stretch a mile and ahalf, but in the long perspec- 
tive you see the same orderliness, the same deftness, the same energy being 
exercised to dispose of the marvcllous Christmas correspondence of 1907. 

9. Heap. 



The World's Fuel Supply. 



It is eslimated thattheworld's coal production in 1906 was about 905 million 
tons, to which the United Kingdom contributed rather less than a tliird. 
Nine-tenths of the total were raised by five countries, and their output' foi' 
that year, and also for 1904 and 1905, is given below, in tons: 

1904 1905 1906 

United States . . . 314122000 350821000 369672000 

United Kingdom . . 232'i:-'8000 236 129000 251068000 

Germany 118 874 000 119 350 000 134 914 000 

France ^ 32964000 34652000 33762000 

Belgium 22 395 000 21506 000 23 232 000 

In the United Kingdom, the United States, and Germany, the production in 
1906 was greater than in any previous year. In France the lalling-off' of 
nearly 1000000 tons may be accounted for by the strike^ in the northern 
coallields early in the year. The production of the United States now exceeds 
that of the United Kingdom by nearly SO per cent., whilst, on the other 
hand, the production of Germany represents only about a haif, and that of 
France and Belgium together rather more than a quarter of the production 
of this country. 

As compared with its population, the production of coal in the United 
Kingdom still surpasses that in the United States. It amounts to 3| tons 
per head, whilst in the United States it is rather more than4| tons. In 
Belgium the figure is 3^ tons per head, in Germany about 2^ tons, and in 
France under 1 ton. 

Amongst the outlying portions of the Brilish Empire, India has the great- 
est output, with 9783000 tons. Canada follows with 8717000 tons, and Aus- 



1. Production. — 2. Grève. 



60 l'.NGLlSH PART ^3481 



tralia wilh 8 596000 tons. Next cornes Ihe Transvaal wilh no more than 
2583000 tons. 

The nunibei- of persons employed, above and below ground, in each of Ihe 
principal producing countries, was : United Kingdom., 837100; United 
States, 62«300; Germany, 493300; France, tTl.ïOO; and Beigiiim, 13i700. 
As regards Ihe outpul per person employed, the United States takes the first 
place with 560 tons, the United TCingdom second place wilh 282 tons, Ibllowod 
by Gerniany, France, and Belgium, with 242 tons, 202 tons, and 159 tons 
respectively. 

The United States is far and away the greatest consumer of coaî, as well 
as producer, and her total consumption was more than twice that of the 
United Kingdom. In the folio wing table the consumption in tons is given for 
the leading countries, botli as a total and per head of the population : 

Total Per head. 

United States 361492000 4.30 

United Kingdom 174329000 3.99 

Germanv 112-282000 1.94 

France. 50 298 000 1.28 

Railway locomotives in the United Kingdom used 12093000 tons in the 
year, as compared with 11593000 tons in 1905, and 11445000 tons in 19u4. 

France was the best customer for Brilish coal, taking 8381000 tons, and 
Germanv, in spite of her own lai-ge exports, took 7512000 tons from us. 
France imported altogelher 182890UO tons, and Germany 10175000 tons. 

Petroleum prodnced in the United States in 1906amounted to 4587 mill- 
ion gallons, as compared with 4 715 million gallons in 1905, a décline of 
228 million gallons. The Baku oil fields of Russia, which are accoiintable for 
the major part of the production of that country, yielded 1845 million gallons 
in 1906, which, though larger than the rolatively small output in 1905 (1 691 
million gallons), is still considerably less than in most récent years. The 
qnantity exported from Riissia was considerably less than that from the 
United States. 



Sweet Lavender. 



Lavender has long been grown for the production of oil of lavender. The 
species cultivated for this purpose is, according to the Journal ofthe Board of 
Ayriculiure, an evergroen shriib aboul -fl. in height. It was introdnced inlo 
England in 1568, and tlourished remarkably well under cultivation, yielding 
an oil far superior in delicacy of fragrance to that obtained from the wild 
plant or from the same plant cultivated in any other country. In a favourable 
locality a single plant will form a bush 5ft. in diameter. The English oil is 
still considered the best, and generally fetches the highest price. 

The principal lavender plantations of England are in the districts ofMitcham, 
Garshalton, and Reddington in Surrey, Ilitchin in llertfordshire, and Canler- 
bury in Kent. The harvest dépends on the season, but as a gênerai Vule may 
begin in the fîrsl week of August, if the weather be dry. The best oil is obtain- 
ed in hot droughty ' seasons. An average yield of 251b. weight of oil per acre 
may be obtained, but much dépends on the energy and personal superinlend- 
ence of the grower and care in the distillation. 

Most potently is the old-world charrn of lavender exercised in Surrey, 

1. Dry. 



[349] E.NGLISII PART 61 



whcre, around Wallington, the lavender-fields stretch in beauty for acre after 
acre, and invest a whole countrvside with a new and siiblle delight. The 
advance of mechanical knowledge bas driven romance from the hay-field. 
There, with whizz^ and clank- and clangoiir -, the mowing-machine and the 
binder^ tiirn the fields inlo factories and the husbandman into the mère 
workcr of a pièce of mechanism. Sweet lavender knows how to liold siich 
things at arm's length. In hcr domain the reaper still goes sickle in band — 
though the Siirrey labourer calls it a " hook '" — and still is lollowed by the 
gleaner, miich asRuth followed them tbat wrought for Boaz. The lavender 
grows in long rows, with liltle avonnes between. 

Even in London streets one hears bronzed conntry-womcn crying out the 
old refrain : " Sweet lavender ! Who"ll biiy my lavender? "' and with little bags 
filled with lavender the linen in the chest of drawers is preserved from the 
ravages of the moth. 



2. Terms signifying various noises. — 3. Binding-machine. 



The Emperor Francis Joseph*. 



My dearest, best Victoria, 

... The yoiing Emperor I confess I like much, there is miich sensé and 
courage in his warm blue eye, and it is not without a very amiable merr- 
iment when there is occasion for it. He isslight and very gracef'ul, buteven 
in the mêlée of dancers and Archdukes, and ail in uniform, he may always 
bedistinguished as the Chef. This struck me more than anything, as now 
at Vienna the dancing is also that gênerai lyiêlele which renders waltz- 
ing mostdifrici.ilt...The mannersare excellent and freefrom pompousness 
or awkwardness of any kind, simple, and when he is gracioiisly dispos- 
ed, as he was to me, very hearty andnatiiral. 

He keeps every one in great order without requiring for this an outré 
appearance of authority merely because he is the master, and there is 
that abont him which gives authority, and which sometimes those >rho 
hâve the authority cannot succeed ingetting acceptedorpractisiivj. ithink 
he may be severe si Voccasion se présente; he has something very spirited. 
We were several times surrounded by people of ail classes, and he cer- 
tainly quite at their mercy, but I never saw his expression changed either 
by being pleased or alarmed. 

The Letters of Queen Victoria. 

* Written by the King of the Belgians (I.eopoM 1) in 1853 to his nièce, Queen 
Victoria. — Seë the four other Parts. 



Thoughts at Noon. 



The stillness and the spell ' of the blue noon 

I drank and felt a spirit from the sun 

Of deep and utter ^ bliss steal down on me, 



1. Charm, witchery. — 2. Extrême. 



62 



ENGLISH PART 



[350] 



Steeping ^ m y soiil in peace. I seemed to be 

At one with the creator and atrest, 

Sucking the sunbeam with no afterthought. 

Surely 'tis much, I said, to be alive, 

To hâve drawn in beauty thro' the eye, the ear, 

The nostril, to hâve breathed al! wandering airs, 

And seen this trembling glow, and heard, as now, 

Birds warbling in aerial rivulets; 

To hâve known thèse things, and to thank God and die. 

Stephen Phillips*. 



3. Tremper. — *This modem poet's best works are his CJirist in Hades, Marpessa, 
and his tragedy, Paolo and Francesca, based on the lines in Dante. 



The Adventure at the Inn. 



Il 

A while later their food came — and with it wine in an earthenware 
jug, whicb,as he filled their horn mngs% the host said he had poured 

ont of the tlask himself so that it miglit not 
be spoiled. Gastell thanked him, and asked 
him to drink a ciip to their good journey; 
but he declined, answ^ering that it was a fast 
day with him, on which he was sworn only 
to drink w-ater. Now Peter, who had said 
nothing ail this time, but noted much, just 
touched the wiiic with his lips, and smacked 
them as though in approbation, while he 
whispered in English to Gastell: "Drink it 
not; it isdrngged !'"" " What saysyourson? " 
asked the host. " He says that it is delicious, 
but siiddenly he remembered what I too 
forgot, that the doctor forbade us to touch 
wine. Well,let it notbewasted. Give itto yoiir 
friends. We miist be contented with thinner 
stuff. " And taking up a jug of water that 
stood upon the table, he filled an emply cup with it and drank, then 
passed it to Peter, while the host looked at them sourly. 

Then, as though by an afterthought, Gastell rose and politely presented 
the jug of wine and the two lilled mugs to the men who were sitting at 
a table close by, saying that it was a pity that they should not hâve the 
benelit of such tine liquor. One of thèse fcllows, as it chanced, was their 
own guide, who had come in froni tending the mules. They took the 
mugs readily enough,and two of them tossed ' ' olf their contents, whereon, 
with a smothered oath, the landlord snatched away the jug and vanished 
with it. Gastell and Peter went on with their meal, for they saw their 
neighbours eating of the same dish, as did the landlord also, who had 




ll.UinKR Hagoard. 



9. A kind of cup. — 10. Drogué. — 11. Threw their heads back and drank. 



[351] ENGLISH PART 63 

returned, and, it seemed to Peter, was watching the two men who had 
drimk. the wine with an anxious eye. Presently one of thèse fliing himself 
dovvn on a bench, and becaine qiiite silent, while tlieir guide fell lace for- 
ward on the table, Avhere he remained apparently insensible. 

The host sprang up and stood irresolute, and Castell, rising, said the 
poor lad wassleepy after his long ride, and as they were the satne, would 
he show them to their room ? " This way, Seîiors, " he said, and led 
them to a broad step-ladder '2. Going up it, a lamp in his hand, he opened 
a trap-door '3, Castell foUowing hiin. Peter, however, hrst turned and 
said goodnight to the others, at the same tinie, as though by accident^ 
half drawing his sword froni its scabbard. 

Then he too went upthe ladder into the attic'^. 

It was a bare place containing only two chairs, and two rough wooden 
bedsteads that stood against a boarded partition. There was a hole in the 
wall that served as a window, over which a sack was nailed. As the land- 
lord turned to descend the ladder, Castell said to him : " Friend, tell your 
men to leave the stable open, as we start at dawn, and also give me that 
lamp." " I cannot spare the lanip," he grunted sulkily. Peter strode to 
him and seized the lamp. The man fumbled'" at his belt as though for a 
knife, but Peter twisted his arm so liercely that he loosed the lamp, which 
remained in Peter's hand. The innkeeper made a grab at it, missed his 
footing, and rolled down the ladder to the floor below. 

Then Peter shut down the trap-door. It was ill-htted as the boit had 
been removed, but as the staples'*' remained. Peter tied thèse across 
with a cord from his pocket, so that the trap-door could be opened only 
an inch or two. " We are snared birds, "' said he to Castell ; " we had 
best keep awake to-night. " Accordingly they sat on the beds, their bare 
swords in their hands, and waited a long while, but nothing happened, 
At length the flickering lamp went ont, and they were in darkness. The 
nightwore^^ on, when suddenly a chair that was set upon the trap-door 
fell with a great clatter^^ as if some one below had tried to open the 
trap-door. 

For a long tinie nothing further happened, then a slight creaking and 
scratching in the wall, and suddenly, right in a ray of moonlight, a cruel- 
looking knife and a naked arm projected through the panelling*". The 
knife llickered for a second over the breast of Castell who lay sleeping, 
but Peter with a svveep of his sword in that second had shorn off that 
arm above the elbow. " What was that ?" asked Castell, rousing up. 
" Look up and see, " answered Peter, Castell obeyed, staring in silence 
at the horrible arm which still clasped the great knife, while from 
behind the panelling there came a stifled groan. 

" Come, " said Peter, " letus be going ; that fellow will soon be back 
to seek his arm. " "Going! How?" asked Castell. "Through the 
window, and over the wall, " answered Peter. They ran to the window, 
and looked ont ; it was not more than twelve feet from the ground. Peter 
helped Castell through it, and was about to foUow him, when he heard 
the chair lumble again, and looking round, saw the trap-door open ; they 
had eut the cord ! 

The hgure of a man holding a knife appeared in the faint light, 

12. Échelle. — 13. Trappe. — 14. Atlique. — 15. Pulled clumsiiy. — 16. Crampon. 
— n. Passed. — 18. Noise. — 19. Panneau. 



64 ENGLISU PART [352] 

followed by the head of another man. Now it was too late for Peter to 
get through the window safely ; so, grasping his sword with both hands, 
he leapt at the man, aiming a great stroke at his shadowy mass. It fell 
upon him somewhere, for down he went and lay quite still. By now the 
second man had his knee upon the edge offlooring. Peter thrust him 
through, and he sank backwards on the heads of others who were 
following him, sweeping the ladder with his Aveight, so that ail of them 
tumbled in a heap at its foot. 

Then Peter slammed-" the door to. Next he rushed to the window, scram- 
bled through it, dropping safely to the ground. " Where now ? " asked 
Castell, as he stood by him panting. '* To the wall — the wall, \ve must 
climb it, " said Peter. So together they climbed, or rather fell down the 
wall on to a mass of prickly'-' pear-bush, which broke the shock, but 
tore them sorely. At last, bleeding ail over, they struggled up the bank, 
and safely reached the road for Granada. 

Abridged from Fair Margarel, by H. limER Haggard. 

20. Sliut roughly. — 21 . Piquant. 



Master Perch 



There was once a pool called in fish-langiiage Danger Pool. At first 
this pool had been full of tish, but so many had been caught by the boys 
of the neighbourhood, that ihe few which were lelt tled in terror to the 
next stream, and so nobody went to Danger Pool. Now there were 
amongst the tishcs of the stream many little ones, and as they grew older 
their mothers warned them about Danger Pool, and bade them never to 
enter the place. But there happened to be one little tish, a perch ahvays 
wanting lo do just what his mother thought it best he should not do. He 
had a delightful home called Safety Nook -, where there was beauti- 
fuUy clear water to swim in, nice clean gravel on whicli to play, and a 
capital ^ bank with shady reeds in which to sleep. Unfortunately Master 
Perch was saucy * and disobedient; so one iine day, he said to another 
tish : " l'm going to-morrow to Danger Pool. ïhere's no danger, I know". 
But Master Perch's friend did not at ail agrée with him, so he simply 
said he would not go with him, and swam away. To-morrow came, andit 
being a half-holiday, Master Perch wentout to play, and swam right away 
to Danger Pool. As soon as hegot there, he saw a savoury-looking" worm 
falling from the surface to the bottom of the pool, and darted at the tasty 
morsel. Now, directly the morsel went down his throat he felt a prick, 
so he tried to put it out, but itonlystuck faster, and then he felt some- 
thing pulling him up, and found the string was fastened round his throat. 
Soon the Iine" pulled him up out of the water, and landed him strug- 
gling on the bank, and as he lay there sutfering he wished he had 
obeyed his mother. But his regret was too late, for he leaped and strug- 
gled, and then he died. 



1 . The lish. — 2. Corner. — 3. K.\cellent. — 4. Hiuie ; impudent. — 5. Appearing 
to Ije good to eal. — 6. Of tlie fisherman. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N» 9. 



5 Février 1908. 



8' Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



On January 8, Dr. Alfred Riissel Wallaee, F. H. S ', Ihe celebratcd natur- 
alist, traveller, and author, whose namo is for ail time linked with that of 
Darwin, as the co-discoverer of the doctrine of Natural Sélection, celebrated 
his eighty-fifth birthday. The vétéran biologist is one more illustration of 
scientific longevity. Only recently he published a new book : Is Mars Hab- 
itable ?in whichhe opposed the inferences drawn from the so-called "■ canals'" ; 
and yet it is half a cenlury since he formulated his gi-eat theory. The présent 
year marks, in fact, the juJjilee of the publication by the Linnœan Society 
of his epoch-making paper, On the tendency of Varieties to départ indef- 
initely from the original type. This essay virtiially determined the issue by 
Darwin of the Origin of Species, which appeared in November, 1859. No 
rivalry, but only the niost gênerons appréciation, existed between the two 
discoverers. Of Wallaces many works, his Malay Archipelago, for long ont of 
print, is'perhapsthe most notable. Of late he bas occupied himself a good deal 
with occult and sociological problems, and in writingadiffiise Autobiography. 



On his ninetieth birthday Mr.W. P. Fritli, R. A.-, wassumnioned to Bucking- 
ham Palace, and was mostcordially and kindly welcomed by the King, who 
shook hands most warmly with him, expressed his great pleasure at seeing 
him look so well despite his years, and added that he desired to mark his 
services to British art by conferring upon him the Coinmandership of the 
Victorian Order (G. V. 0.). 

It is usual for the récipient of an Order to kneel to the Sovereign when 
invested with the insignia, but, in the case of the vétéran paintcr, the King 
thoughtfully dispensed with this formality, and simply handed to him the 
cross and ribbon which comprise the insignia of the Order. 

Mr. Fritli was certainly the most popular painter of the Victorian era. Old 
men still recall how a rope had to be drawn round " The Derby Day, "^ at 
Burlington llouse in 1858, to keep back the crowds which pressed round that 
picture, and the success of this picture was rivalled by " The Ilailway Sta- 
tion " '* and " Ramsgate Sands " — ail canvases crowdcd with life, painted 
with Hogarthian fidelity. 

A delightful and characteristic slory of " The Derby Day " is told by Mr. 
Frith himself in his amusing réminiscences. It was the habit of Queen Victoria 
and the Prince Consort to bring their boys and girls to the private view of 
the Royal Academy (then held in Trafalgar-square) = and naturally this canvas 



1. Fellow of the Royal Society. — 2. Royal Academician. — 3. The " Derby " at 
Epsom is still one of the most famous of horse-rnces. — 4. This was Paddington, the 
Great Western Station. — 5. Now at Bnrhnftton House, Piccadilly. 



[50] 



ANGL. 9 



66 ENGLISH PART [394] 

greatly interested Ihe young people. " Oh, mamma, " exclainied one of the 
litlle Princes, " I never saw so many people! "' " Nonsense, " said the 
Qiieen ; " yoii liave often seen niany more. ' " Butnot in a picture, mamma, " 
was the response. 



Modem Crusoes. 



Like a page ont of Defoe's story, Robinson Crusoe, reads the narrative 
untblded by Donald Morrison, a résident of Dundee, and one ofthe survivors 
ofthe ill-fated Norwegianbarque AlexandraOubis, on arrivai at Southampton. 

Morrison joined the barque, which was a 1600 tonner', at Buenos Ayrcs 
in August, 1906, and the vessel sailed in ballast^ to New South Wales. Fair 
weather was experienced, and the voyage took tifty-eight days. Coal was 
loaded for Panama, and they set sail for that port on Nov. 26. Good pro- 
gress was made during the first month, and then there was a continuation 
of calms and light winds, and the ship was helplessly becalmcd for six 
months. The vessel, however, ultimately got within 550 miles of Panama, 
wilh Albemarle Island in sight about len miles distant, but they failed to 
make^ it, owing to the strong current and light wind. 

Provisions and water had by this time become exhansted, and, sutfering 
terribly from thirst and hunger, Ihey left Ihe ship on May 8 in two boats, 
with ten men in each, the captain taking command of one and the first mate 
the other, After eleven days they lost sight of the lirst mate's craft^, the crew 
of which was afterwards rescued from one of the islands, and on May 19 they 
landed on Indefatigable Island in search of water and food. The men camp- 
ed on the shore for the night, and on the foUowing morning starled along 
the rocks looking for water. On the first day they found some fruits appar- 
ently like small apples, but it proved to be poisonoiis, and bui-ned Iheir 
throa(s. Their search for water on the first day was luisuccessful, but on the 
second they eut doun cactus trecs, and found that the sticky substance 
within quenched their Ihirst. 

On the Ihird day they discovered some turtles, which were eaten with 
avidity, and on the following day they found water in a cave. It was a little 
brackish ^, but they made their camp there for three weeks. Several of the 
crew by this lime were in such an exhausted state that they were hardly 
able to move. At the end of this time, on going back to their landing-place, 
they found the boat smashed on the rocks, and they took the sails and wood 
up to the camp. Then four men slarted for the east part of the island to sec 
if any assistance could be obtained. They found signs of an old camp twonty 
miles away, and they rcmained there and fixed a flagpole, on which they 
hoisted a signal of distress. 

Periodical visils about once a fortnight were made to their old camp, as it 
was only during the spi-ing * tides that they could return over the rocks. On 
one occasion one ofthe four, a German, left to go to the old camjt by himsclf, 
but disappeared, and his comrades gave him up for lost. Some time later a 
skull and human bones were found on the shore, which were laken to lie ail 
that remained ofthe poor fellow. 

In the meantime an Ecuador warship had boen sent to look for Ihe missing 
barqup, and discovered her a wreck on one of the islands. Finding no signs 
ofthe crew, it was presumed they had been lost, and the warship returned 
and made ils report. A cousin of the captain of the barqius however, who 

d. Of 1600 tons. — 2. To take the place of cargo. — 3. Reach. — 4. Boat. — 
. A httie sait. — G. Grandes marées. 



[395] ENGLISH PART 67 

was living in Iquiqiie, dcterniined tliat he would make an eft'ort to tind Ihe 
missing men. He raised fiinds and obtained a sloop \ and set ont in scarch 
of thc crew. 

On Oct. 29 the ship was sighted ]»y the men on Ihe islnnd. They saw the 
sail in the distance, and nearly went mad with joy. Frantic signais were 
niado to the vessel, which took them ofT after over hve months of sutïering. 
They were landed in Guayaqiiii on Nov. 9. Some of the crew proceeded to 
New York, but Morrison and two companions came on to England. 

7. This Word seems to hâve been borrowed by our French friends. 



By Rail in America. 



Kansas City had a strange, nnfinished look, as if the town had been begun 
hère and lliere, and left otf again. (3ne would see in the streets a low 
ramshackle ' timber hut, next to a tall brick or stone building with architec- 
tural pretensions. ïhe roadways were very roiigh, and some of the 
footways were paved in a peciiliar way by stiimps of trees eut in cross- 
sections and pressed into the earth as close as might be. On we went by 
the railroad, over miles and miles of brown prairie, varied by streaks of 
snow lingering hère and there, until across the vast plains the blue peaks 
of moun tains began to peer ; thc peaks of New Mexico, and Ihe great 
range of the Rockies ^ visible a long time on our right, their summits 
snow-covered and often veilcd in storms ; past little towns and mining 
settlements hère and there, and on through strange wide valleys walled 
by queer, square-cut red bluffs '^ receding in regular lines, and so 
onwards across the great American désert of Arizona, the red ground 
dotted with dry bushes of shrubs, the plain sometimes varied by a deep 
volcanic looking cleft or canon. A few cattle might sometimes be 
«een, though how life could be supported on such pastnre as was visible 
was a wonder. It was a curions sensation to stand at the lookont at the end 
of the train and watch Ihe windings of the single Une of i-ail disappearing 
in the distance, the only thread of communication between the far-apart 
settlements of this strange désert country. We were soon among the 
mountains crossing the snows, and in a fe^v days descended through a fine 
pass and entered a smiling land full of tlowers. 

Walter Crâne. 
[An Artist's Reininiscences.) 

1. Badly built. — 2. Rocky Mountains. — 3. Cliffs. 



Distaîf Day and Plough Monday. 



Acentury ago there was always gênerai rejoicing when Epiphany, orïwelfth 
Day (January 6; fell upon a Monday. For in those days no labourer ever 
resumed bis daily toil until Plough Monday, which was the first Monday after 
Epiphany. On the other hand, every woman was expected to take up her task 
of spinning once more on January 7, or St. DistafT's Day. Even in those days 



1. Quenouille. 



68 ENGLISQ PART ! 396 1 



the labour laws l'or iiien and wonieii were very unequal, and many a wench^ 
niust havc longed for lier brother's prolongea Chrislmas lioliday. 

If the maids are spinning, go 
Burn the flax, and flre the tow, 

advised Herrick in one of his cheerful lyrics. So gênerai was what is now the 
almostlost artof spinning, that dista/fas well as spinsler was the name given 
to an unmarried woman. The French version of the Salie Law(piaintly declared 
" The Crown of France nevev falls to tlie distaff" ; but now we hâve only 
spinsters who cannot spin among us. " To havc tow on distalî "' is a proverb 
whieh bas nearly passed from our language. That is well, for now nobody 
w^ould understand it to mean having niuch business on hand. 

llowever, Plough Monday, is still kept in remole parts of the country, 
in spite of the facl that everybody goes back to work after Boxing Day^. A 
plough is dressed up with riiibons and drawn from house to bouse Ihrough 
the pai'ish by ail the sturdy labourers available, while one of their number 
acts as chief showman, dressed as an old woman, who is invariably called 
Betty or Bessy — perhaps a survival from the days of Good Queen Bess ! * 
This personage jingles" a money-box, and implores alms wherewith to give 
the Company good fun. In olden days, when the procession appeared, 
many a hard-working Jill left her distaff to foot^the Morris' dance with 
her Jack. In pre-Reformation days, the money collecled was doubtless 
used to Imy candies to burn before shrines in the church in order to invoke 
a blessing on the crops for the yeai'. No doubt the festival, as well as the 
candies, was done away with in Puritan days, but it was revived with the 
Merry Monarch ^ It was not only the festival of the farm labourer, but of 
threshers, reapers, and carters. Even the smilh and tlie miller were allowed 
to join the procession, for one sharpened the ploughshares, and the other 
ground the corn. If a well-to-do ^ farmer or squire refused alms, revenge of 
a curious kind was taken on him. The ploughshare '" was driven into the 
ground before bis Windows, and in a minute or two his flowei'-garden wonld 
he a brown barren waste. Plough Monday can hardly bave been the day when 
ploughing commenced, for in January the ground is generally loo hard for 
the plough, and in many districts of England it is rare to sec a plough at 
work until February or March. Ploughing was as gênerai an occui)ation for 
men as spinning was for women, and Plough Monday, like Distaff Day, really 
meant the date when daily toil was resumed. 

Jhe AVesttinnster Ga:-ette. 



2. An old Word for " girl ". — 3. St. Stephen's Day, a public lioliday in England. — 
4. Elizabetli. — ^j. Shakes the coin in. — 0. Dance, step. — 7. Reallv " Moorish ". — 
8. Charles H. — 9. Weallhy. — 10. Soc de charrue. 



First Memories. 



In the Rapids that cover the River, 
Almost in the heart of the foam, 

I havc seen a calni pool, that for ever 
\Yelled ' dark from the depths of ils home 

So now, in the rush of the présent, 
The pools of the memory glow ; 

To-days haste and hurry incessant 
O'erwhelms ne'er the calm " Long Ago " 



1. To well = Jaillir 



[397 



BNGLISH PART 



69 



Like canoës tlying last on Ihe spindi-ift-, 

We seem but Ihe sport ot" Ihe spray, 
When a turn of the paddle and wrist lift 

The boat, to float free of the fray ! 

So now, from the strife evanescent, 

We turn, — from To-day to the Past, 
And Age, by our memory chastened, 

Recalls our first Home at the last I 

The Duke oi- Argyll. 



2. A Canadian terin. 



The Reindeer', 




A Reindeer 



Happy is the brave Laplander-, as with bis reindeer — the horse of bis 
snowy world, — he goes abroad on bis sledge. Lapland is a poor country, 

almost as poor a country as an 



Arabian désert. For mucb of tbe 
year indeed, it is a désert of snow. 
And jnst as the camel is a treas- 
ure to tbe people living in 
Arabian sand-deserts, so is tbe 
reindeer a treasure to tbe people 
living in tbe Lapland snow-desert. 
The reindeer gives milk and ils 
milk is tbere, what cow's milk is 
bere in England.W'hat would tbe 
Lapland cbildren do witliout tbe 
milk, wbicb also makes butter and 
cbeese? Then its flesb is like beef and bam, and used for food. Its skin 
makes many tbings, tents and coats, and bed-coverings and sledges. It is 
their borse, too. Tbe reindeer costs very little to keep. If it wanted dainty 
fare ^ it would bave to die, for Lapland bas none. When tbe snow is on 
tbe ground, it pokes about witb its nose till it uncovers a little moss, 
and witb moss for its food and tbe snow for its drink, it makes its frugal 
meal. Tbe reindeer is not a handsome animal, but if " bandsome is tbat 
handsome does "' % tbe reindeer bas few to excel bim. 

Away they go 
Over the snow 1 
Bilter the cold that the norlh winds blow. 
In fur-coattight, 
In sledge so light, 
Swiftiy and snug ' in the moonUght night, 
Away they go, 
Over Ihe snow ! 



1. Renne. — 2. Lapon. — 3. Délicate food. — 4. 
— 5. Comfortable. 



P'rom Brif/ht Eyes. 
Ail that glitters is not gold 



70 ENGLISH PART [398] 



The Death of a Hero 



We owe to the extrême kindness of the author, Herr Friedrich Werner van Oesté- 
ren, the authorisation to translate and reproduce the text of this novel. It is taken 
f rom a collection of stories which he lias just published with Egon Fleischel and Co 
of Berlin, " Der Weg ins Nichts " {The Wan into i\othing). This volume places Herr 
van Oestéren among the nuniber of the most distinguished novelists of his country. 
Kead in the Supplément a detailed account of this work. 

Together with Michael Lobicki twenty-seven other yoiing men, like 
hiiii reservisls, left the village which was their home, to go to Gzens- 
tochaii. Thilher had Ihey been summoned, Ihere were they to be 
enrolled, and Ihence would they be sent into the unknown remoteness 
of East Asia, in order to fight with and conquer the enemies of Ihe 
Fatherland. What a throng there was at the little railway-station, 
Holy Mother of God ! The whole village escorted the departing ones, the 
warriors, who would return either as heroes ornot at ail. Gracions, great 
Lord Jésus ! how many tears were there shed, how niany prayers rose 
to Heaven from women's lips nioving in pain, and how many blessings ! 

The departure seemed to be the hardest to those who surrounded 
Michael Lol)icki, a youth as beautiful as a picture. There was the fair 
Mania, the daughter of Ihe richest peasant in the village, who clung 
sobbingtoher beloved betrolhed, and would not let go of him. There 
was her father, old Jan Leschko, who loved so dearly his daughter, his 
only child and the sole heiress of his properly, that he had indeed given 
his consent to her marriage with the orphan lad, who did not possess a 
kopeck of his own, and lived only by the favour of his sister. There was 
she herself, the lean Kalja Garowicz, who had escaped from the misery 
in which her parents had left her and her brother by calching the 
stu()id, old Caspar. And there iinally was Caspar. who had given 
Michael, his brother-in-law, at the order of his wife, many bright roubles. 
More or less, as far indeed as the hard times permitted. had, bcsides, ail 
who saw a beloved one départ, given something from Ihe scanty treasure 
acquired with bitterness and difficulty. And whilst their tears now 
tlowed especially in tlic pain of parting, in the anguished appréhension 
regarding the welfare of the young hero, there was also expressed a 
little the thought of the pièces of money lost for ever. But nevertheless 
they were proud indeed, those who remained behind. Ail, ail ! Proud 
that one of their blood, of their name, went forth to «ave Ihe Father- 
land, and, if the most gracions Lord Jésus thought fit, to return as a 
triumphant hero. This consciousness, this hope sparkled from the eyes 
of ail. lighted up ail on foreheads and cheeks. Even the glances of 
Mania, the beautiful girl, whose heart was indeed far more (illed with 
grief and the pain of parting, beamed through the thick veil of incessanl- 
ly tlowing tears. 

" Michael, oh niy beloved, only Michael, " wailed she, sobbing, " do 
not forget me, remain true to me ! You know that the Japanese women 
are said to be so beautiful, oh ! so beautiful. That I know quite for cer- 
tain. And when vou hâve become a ureat lord and a famous hero. 



* See the four other Parts. 



[3991 EKGLISH PART 71 

Michael, my Michael, do nol forget mo ! Conie back to me again ! I wait 
and think day and niglU only of you . Tliat 1 swear to you by the great, 
dear, gracions Mother of Czenstochaii, to whom ï will pray so mnch, so 
much for you, Michael, Michael ! " 

" Michael ", then said Katja with her thiii voice, '• forget not, do 
you hear, to offer a very thick taper to ourgood, splendid Mother ofGod 
in Czenstochan ! I hâve given you the money. And before ail tell her, you 
understand, that Katja Garowicz is a very righteous woman and a good 
Christian, and that she asks for Her blessing Do you hear, do not 
forget ! " 

[To be continued.) 

Friedrich ^YERNER Van Oestéren. 



Quarries ' by Ihe Sea. 



Although the Isle of Piirbeck is not, strictiy-speaking, an island, the 
wide-stretching Dorset heaths and a range of hills so isolate it that it is not 
surprising its inhabitants possess characteristics of their own even to this 
day. It is from thèse hills that the ftimous Piirbeck marble cornes, and 
ihe men whoquarry itarealmost a race apart. Many years ogo, it is said, 
a large nuniber of thein came from Normandy, and their swarthy 
complexion and slowness of speech proclaim their foreign origin. 

The hills behind Swanage are scored- with hundreds of little quarries 
and their attendant piles of rubbish, and ail day long the " chip, chip, 
chip, " of their tireless workers can be heard far and wide. To those 
used to the big open quarries owned by large tirms, thèse little 
Purbeck workings soem very strange. Two or ihree men owii and 
work a quarry according to ancient custom, by which no siranger is 
allowed to enter partnership with natives, and ail workers must hâve 
served their seven years' apprenticeship. 

A narrow sloping shaft is driven some 30ft. to lOOft. into the hill-side 
from which a tunnel is bored directly into the seam of slone. This tunnel is 
narrow and damp, and thestone has to be hewn -^ ont by hand, the work 
being long and arduou?, for, of course, no blasting is permissible. The 
bottom of the sloping shaft is paved with stone slabs, and the rough hewn 
rock is levered on to low trucks which are hauled '* up the slide by means 
of a chain and winch \ A few of the little quarries possess a donkey, 
whose duty it is to haul up the stone, or one donkey may do the work of 
two or three of thèse little syndicales. 

Each quarry is usually surrounded by a low wall of piled up stones, an 
opening being left at one place to serve as an enlrance. When the men are 
away, a pôle will often be put across this entrance as a sign that it is 
closed for the day. Roughly-built sheds and sl.eUers of slabs of stone, in 
which the workers shape the blocks, are constructed against the inside 



1. Carrières. — 2. Marked. — 3. Car. — 4. Drawn. — S. Treuil. 



ENGLISH PART 1^400] 



of this wall. Hère may be seen tbe large flat slabs which afterwards form 
tlie pavement of towns. In one corner of the enclosure is the sloping shafl 
overgrown with briar, bracken ^, and wild flowers; in the slabs whlch 
form the sloping slide up which the little trncks of stone are drawn, 
deep, riisty-coloured channels are worn by the chain. 

In olden limes ' the rules of the guild of stone-vvorkers were very 
strict. No one was allowed to marry outside their order, and no quarry- 
man from other parts of thecountry was permitted to \York among them. 
But nowadays many of the customs of the Company of Marblers ** and 
Stone-Gutters of the Isle of Purbeck hâve lapsed. However, the industry 
is still carried on utider by-lawsatid régulations issued by the two ward- 
ens and stevv^ards elected by the men every year. Thèse otficers see that 
the rules are properly carried ont, and inflict sundry penalties for any 
infringement of them, but the person accused may appeal to an open 
meeting of ail the quarrymen. Every Shrove Tuesday^ the Purbeck Miners' 
Guild meets at Corfe'" when gênerai business is transacted, and those 
désirons of becoming apprentices must produce satisfactory évidence of 
their parentage. He who desires to enter the trade brings to the warden 
presiding at the meeting a small loaf in one hand and a bottle of béer in 
the other, together with the prescribed fee of 6s. 8d. He then signs 
allegiance to the company, and is declared a freeman, which entitles 
him to becomean apprentice. At the end of his seven years, he is admitted 
to ail the privilèges of the guild. Under certain conditions the wives of 
freemen can become members, which enables them to work their 
husbands' quarries should they become widows. In earlier times the test 
of parentage was very severe, the men of Purbeck being very anxious 
to keep ont any outsiders". Kven to this day many of the rules are very 
strict on this point, no one being allowed to enter into partnership with 
any but a freeman under penalty of a line of Mve pounds. Unfair 
compétition and price-cutting among the members is also disallowed, 
and honest trading is enforced as far as practicable. Once a year a pound 
of peppcr and a foolball are presented to the lords of the manor of 
Owre, on Poole Harbour, in order to préserve the right of way to the 
(|uay tliere, at which niuch of Ihc Purbeck stone and marble is shipped. 

Tue GLoni':. 

6. A sort of fern. — 7. At one tiine ail Englisli crafts were thus controlled by 
Guilds ; survivais are tlie City Livery Gompanies : Clolh Workers, Fislimongers, etc. 
— 8. Marble -workers. — 9. Mardi Gras. — 10. At Corfe is a famous old castle. — 
H. Strangers not of the district. 



The Merry-Maker. 



'' Do you fînd that rain materially affects the attendance at your 
church ? " asked a garrulous visitor of a clergyman. '• Indeed I do," 
replied the parson. " I hardly hâve a vacant seat when it is too wet for 



golf or motoring.' 



Les Cinq Langues 

N" 10. 20 Février 1908. 8» Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



On .January 29, the King-, accompanied by Ihe Queen, opened in State the 
third Session of the présent Parliament. Enormous crowds watched the 
Royal Procession, forKing Edward seems atlast tobe inheriting true " King's 
Weather ". (Queen Victoria invariably enjoyed on state progresses fine or 
"Qiieen's Weather'".) The precarious health ofthe Prime Minister, the indispo- 
sition of Mr. Balfoiir, and the loss by great majorities, of two Ministerial 
seals, ail seem to point to a disturbed and eventful session. 



The lainented King Carlos of Portugal had freiiucntly visiled England, 
notably three years ago, and, unless our memory fails, at one of the .lubilees 
and at Queen Victoria's funeral. Queen Amelia was hère quite recentlyfor 
the Bourbon wedding, and was one of the group of Five Quecns (England, Ger- 
many, Spain, Portugal, and Norway) Ihen photographed at Windsor. 



One of the wisest and niost experienced of second-hand booksellers *, Mr. 
.lames Westell, bas died in bis 79th year. He began business when a ])oy 
of 12. Many distinguished nien of Ictters were his customers, for instance 
Bulwer Lytton and Mr. <!ladstone. His specialities were classics and ancient 
and modem theology. 

* * 

The Edward Medal and the Canadian Mint. 

The Edward Medal, recently mentioncd in Les Cinq Langues, bas Ijeen struck 
(in silver) at the Royal Mint. It bears the King's eftîgy on one side, and on 
the other side a miner is represcnted lying in one of the workings wilh his 
rescuer helpinghim to rise. The figures appear to bewelland boldly modelled, 
and the space is vvell filled, which gives a décorative effect not always to be 
found in modem medals. In this connection, we may refer to the estab- 
lishment at Ottawa in Canada of a branch ofthe Mint. The Deputy Master is 
Dr. James Bonar, latc of the Civil Service Commission, and silver and bronze 
money is already beingcoined. Anaccount of the opening ceremony appear- 
ed in Le Temps of Ottawa. 



1. Marchands de livres d'occasion. 



A German Eton. 



Following upon a récent speech by Mr. Birrell on Education in Germany, a 
most interesting comparison between English, French, and German edu- 
cational methods and institutions has appeared in The Westminster Gazette. 

[56J ANGL. 10 



71 KNGUSH PART [442] 

Mr. Birrell had heard " that what they wanted in (iermany was a school on 
Ihe same lines as Eton ". 
The article runs : 

There lias been for some years past an interesting and rather curions movement of 
reciprocity in matters educational hetween Englandand tlie Continent. While \ve hâve 
been in the throes i of a critical self-examination of our public-school System, 
France and Gerniany bave developed a distinct impulse towards imitating and 
transplanting it. The French and Germans seem, indeed, to bave awakened to the 
defects of tbeir educational methods at the very moment when we in England bave 
become conscious of the quite opposite defects of our own. The three nations are 
taking ieavos from one anotber's notebooks- and boCrowing or attempting to borrow 
— thèse things are not done easily or without risk— the good points of each others 
Systems, the EngUsh being mainly bent on Germanising and the French and Germans 
— the French, perhaps, more particularly — feeUng their way towards that happy elas- 
ticity which is the redeeming feature of the great English seminaries. Nor is this 
exciiange of methods conflned to Europe. The Americans bave filled up the gap 
between the pubUc schools and the Universities "with institutions modelled as closely 
on the lines of Rugby and Winchester as the independence nnd self-assertiveness of 
American boyhood will allô vi'. So that, though our schools are held— and rigbtly 
beld— to fail technically, though they do not, in the cliché of the expert, " provide 
an éducation suited to a compétitive âge, " it is some consolation to be told that they 
bit the mark al certain ranges vi'here the French, German, and American schools 
miss 3 it. 

They are widely recognised on the Continent as being splendid nurseries for a 
governing race. 

The starting-point of thèse reciprocity movements in things educational may 
rougbly be set down as the discovery by the English that their schools do not teach, 
and by the French and Germans that theirs do notbing but teach That is, of course, 
a deliberate exaggeration, but it bints with sufflcient accuracy at the defects whicli 
educationists on the two sides of the English Channe! and the North Sea are trying to 
make good. The German Emperor made his first réputation as a statesman by a brill- 
iant attack on the gymnasium system, of which be, like al! otber German boys, had 
been a victim. He described it as " the most fossilised and most mind-destroying of 
ail Systems ". Of the tvventy-one pupils in his class nineteen wore spectacles. The 
philologists sat in the gymnasia as beati possidenles. dissecting and carving the class- 
ics. expounding the sublimities of grammar and syntax, till " it was enough to 
make one weep ". The pupils, in addition to six hours in school, had to do from flve 
and ahalf to seven hours' work a day at home. " If it had not been that I had occa- 
sion to ride in and out to school and otherwise move about in the open air, I sbould 
not bave known what the outside world was like. "' The schools were not doing what 
was expected of them ; they were not " taking up of their own accord the fight 
against Social Democracy "; they were not training useful and patriotic subjects 
" with xvhom I can work ". What was wanting was a national basis. " We ought to 
educate young Germans, not young Greeks and Romans. We must break away from 
the basis xvhich bas existed for centuries, from the old monkish éducation of medianal 
times, when Latin, together with a smattering of Greek, was of most importance. . . . 
I sbould like to see the national spirit fostered still more by the teaching of history, 
geography, and legendary lore. Let us begin at home. '" The curriculum was over- 
crowded, and tiie schools were turning out too many bighly educated meii, " more 
tlian the nation requires and more than the people can support. " 

Many of the Kaiser's slashing criticisms would hold equaliy good to-day. It is Irue 
tiiat in the last ûfteen years the study of German history in tiie nineteenth century 
bas been introduced into the schools, tbat far more attention is now given to rowing, 
running, gymnastics, football, and lawn-tennis, and that the " modem " schools stand 
to-day, so far as officiai favours and privilèges are concerned, on a footing of absolute 
equaiity with the classical schools. But it is the bare fact that the Kaiser's attack on 
the fanatical philologist failed. The " old fogoys' " beat him ; the grammarian is 
still bcalus poiisidens; the absence of camaraderie between masters and pupils is not 
less marked than it was; the training of character is still the weak point of the 
System as a xvhole ; little bas been done to free German éducation from the defects 



1. Pains. — 2. Cahiers. — 3. Fail to bit. — 4. Old-fashioned people. 



[443] 



EK6L1SH I ART 



75 



ot' a loo stereotyped rigidity, excessive cnimmiiig% and mechanical overwork; and 
the problem of the educated prolétariat grows, if anything, only more insistent. 



5. Imparting Knowledge only for examination purposes ; botirrer, y ave r, as wïth 
the Strashiirg tieese. 



The making of scents. 



Scenls are nol what they seem, was the moral of the address on the " Dis- 
tillation of Perfumes from Flowers, " given by Mr. John C. Umney before 
the nienibers of the Royal Horticultnral Society. 

MnnyoF the parfumes known to the public were compounded préparations, 




Extraction of the perfumes by inacerating. 



explained Mr. Umney. Sonieiiiues a blending' ot several odours produced the 
odour of one particular flovver. The lily of the valley^ perfiime, for instance, 
was not made from the lily of the valley, and the same might bo said of 
wall-flower^, sweet pea* and carnation perfumes. 

Specially interesting was the list of perfumes made artiticially in the 
chemical laboratory. They included musk, vanilla, made from sawdust% 
" Coumarine, " or new-mown hay, Heliotropin, which is an excellent repré- 
sentation of héliotrope, " Aubé|)ine '" or Hawtborn, " lonone" or violet, and 
the recently-discovered " Neroli, " which represents very exactiy the scent 
of the orange tlow(M-. 

In 1100 A.D., the distillation process was introduced into Europe. 

The volatile induslry seemed to hâve developed from very small beginnings 
in the South of France in the sixteenth century, but the real perfumery 

1. Fusion. — 2. Muguet. — 3. Giroflée jaune. — 4. Pois de senteur. — 5. Sciure. 



76 ENGLISH PART [444] 

industry might be said to hâve had its origin in the préparation of Hiinga- 
rian water in the sixteenth centiiry, a préparation made from rosemary. 

The most délicate flowers, tubéreuse and the jasmine, still hâve their per- 
fume extracted by placing l'ats over their petals. Lavender and attar of roses 
were distilled. The Bulgarian Government were attempting to make certain 
standards for attar of rose, so that this very expensive perfume may not 
reach the English market mixed vvith cheap géranium oil. 

The perfume of violets was extracted by macerating the flowers in fat at 
a high température, the compound being afterwards placed in very powor- 
ful hydraulic presses. In the case of oranges, lemons, and bergamot fruit, 
so muchused in the préparation of the opopanax and ess Itouquet perfumes, 
the volatile oil is extracted from the peel, great care being taken not to 
damage the peel so that it may still be used for salting. As an instance of 
the highly concentrated state to which the essenlial oil may be brought,the 
lecturer showed a phial of essence of lemon, each drop of which was équi- 
valent to the juice and peel of four lemons. 

The perfumery industry on the French Riviera is not merely a season one. 
The perfumery calendar drawn up by Mr. Tmney begins with March and 
April, when violets and jonquilles are ready to be treated, and ends with 
Ihe cassie in late October and the early days of November. In May and June 
the roses and orange blossoms are out, and in July especially the orange 
leaves, which yield the so-called Petitgrain oil, are ready. Jasmine, tubé- 
reuse, and lavender ail blossom in August and September, and in Septem- 
ber and October the géraniums are ready for the oil of géranium. 

Mr. Umney spoke of Spain as a possible future centre of the perfumery 
industry. Practically the whole of the perfumery now produced was culti- 
vated in other parts of the world than the British Isles, but the Colonial 
Governmenls were making practical experiments, and he had examined 
samples of attar of roses, oil of géranium, and essence of jonquille produced 
from flowers grown on the Government farm at Victoria. 

France, which produces perfume to the value of thirty million francs, 
annually leads, Bulgaria's attar of rose industry is valuedat 3 500 000 francs, 
Algiers supplied oil of géranium, .lapan peppermints, Parquay the oil of 
petitgrain, and the Philippines the popular perfume Ylang-Ylang. 

6. Menthe poivrée. 



Orestes. 



Me in far lands did Justice ^ cali, cold queen 
Among the dead, who after beat and haste 
At length bave leisure for lier steadfast voice, 
That gathers peace from the great deeps of Hell. 
She caird me, saying : I heard a cry by night ! 
Go thou, and question not ; within tby halls 
My will awaits fulfilment. Lo ! the dead 
Cries out before me in the under-world. 
Seek not to justify thyself : in me 
Bestrong, and I will show thee wise in time : 
For though my face be dark, yet unto those 
Who truly follow me through storm and shine, 
For thèse the veil sball fall, and they shall see. 



1. In Greek story we hâve both Ate (Revenge) and Dike (Justice). 



[445] ENGLISH PART 77 



They walked with Wisdom, thougli they knevv lier not. 

So I sped - home ; and from the under-world 

Forever came a wind tliat fiU'd my sails, 

Cold, like a spirit, and ever her still voice 

Spoke over shoreless seas and fathomless dceps 

And in great calms, as from a colder world ; 

Nor slack'd ^ I sail hy day, nor yet wlien niglit 

Fell on my running keel ^, and now would biirn, 

With ail her eyes, my errand unto me. 

So I sped on, fill'd with a voice divine : 

And liardly wist ■' I whom 1 was to slay, 

My mother ! but a vague, heroic dream 

Possess'd me ; fired to do the will of gods, 

I lost the man in minister of Heaven ; 

Nor took I note of sandbank «, nor of storm, 

Nor of the ocean's thunders, when the shores 

Ail round had faded, leaving me alone ; 

I knew I could not die, lill I had slain ! 

Stephen Phildi's 



2. Hastened. — 3. Matle loose. — 4. Carène. — 5. Knew. — 6. Banc de sable. 



Early English Ballooning. 



In thèse days when people arc beginning to think that the conquest of the 
air has begun, and ail tongues speak of Santos-Dumont, Count Zeppelin, Henry 
Farman, airships, aero-planes, and mammoth balloons, weare reminded that 
t23years ago the first balloon ascent was made in England. A writer in The 
Observer says : 

It took place at Moorfields, in the City of London, and the aeronaut was 
Vincent Lunardi. 

There were many interesting incidents in connection with the ascent. The 
public were incredulous, not the less so because a few days previously a 
rival named Moret had advertised a similar exploit, but had ignominiously 
failed to inflate bis balloon, which the infuriated mob promptly tore to 
pièces. One resuit of the riot was that the Governor of Chelsea Hospital 
withdrew the permission which he had granted to Lunardi to make the 
ascent from the grounds of the hospital. The balloon was 32feet in diameter, 
and had two " oars, " * with which, according to Lunardi's account, he was 
able to move it up ordown, and which played a rather tragic part in the 
ascent. 

There was an enormous crowd on the eventfnl day, the majority of whom, 
according to a writer in the Gentleman's Magazine, swore '' the thing could 
not he seen by daylight, for no Christian could fly through the air, and 
goblins and spirits were not permitted to ramble about till the dead hour of 
night. " When the balloon was seen to rise, they watched it " with a kind of 
awfui terror, "' which was not diminished when Lunardi, in his haste, broke 
one of his oars, and the fragment came tlying to the ground. One woman 
took the falling oar to be the aeronaut and died of fright. 

King George was at a council of his Ministers when news was brought of 
the ascent. " We may résume our délibérations on the subjecl before us, " 

1. Rames. 



78 ENGLISH PART [446j 



said his Majcstv^ " at another time, but we shall never see poor Lunardi 
again. " And with that the Council adjoiirned to watch his destruction 
through télescopes, 

A jury worc considering the tate of a criniinal — Lunardi had Ihis story 
from the Judge himself — when the ballocn appeared. The alarming spectacle 
80 distracted them that they forgot the Judgcs summing up, and, in fine -, 
acquitted the prisoner as the easiest way out of the diihculty. 

Apart from the loss of the oar and the escape of a pigeon, Lunardi had no 
mishap. In the description he left of the ascent, he says that " the whole 
scène before me filled the mind with a sublime pleasure of which I never 
had a conception." He wrote threeletters to various friends, and threw them 
down to earth. Finally he came down at South Mimms, where he landed a 
cat he had with him, and, goingup again, descended an hour later near Ware^. 

Later, Lunardi saw tiie King and dined with the Lord Mayor and Judges, 
and became the hero of the hour ; and he was sufficiently prudent in his 
hallooning to live for more than twenty years afterwards. 

2. Finallv. — 3. Not far ofT Loiidon. 



The Death of a Hero *. 



Il 

The pride, wliich filled those who remained behind, seemed not to 
animale the young men ; atbestthe fewwho had made themselves drunk 
with many drams, and now were singing, brawled vainglorioiisly, and 
made extravagant gestures. AH the olhers stood mournful, laconic, with 
choking throats, and looked anxioiis. So too was Michael Lobicki. He was 
veiy sad at heart. and he would gladly hâve given half of his blood to be 
able to remain. 

" Mania, my little heart ! Mania, my poor, sweet liltle bride ! Mania, 
my beloved little dove, " he staminered often and often with pale lips, 
and stroked the girl's lair hair. 

" But, children ", observed oldLeschko, " why then is every one hère 
so dreadfully wretched 1 Psialcrew, I was also a young fellow and a sol- 
dier, and hâve hewn the Turks, as 1 love God, hâve hewn them into 
pièces, and hâve returned safe andsound. Michael will hâve settled still 
more qnickly with the yellow fleas than I with the crooked Turks. Oh ! 
in a year's time he will be back with us again, Mania, my little 
daughter ! " 

'■ But if I die or become a cripple ? Oh ! what then '! " asked Michael 
gloomily. 

At this Mania cried out, and clasped hcr sweetheart ail tiie doser: 
" Michael, Michael ! " 

But Katja declared boldly : " A hero might also return as cripple, do 
you hear, Michael ? And about that every one then would only be proud. 
I should be so certainly, and would tend you till the end of your life 
as trueas I am a good Christian and need the help of the gracious Saviour. 
And vvhoever thinks othervvise — " 



* See the four other Parts. 



[447] EN6LISH PART 79 



Laughingly old Leschko interrupted her : " By the thunder of God, do 
you believe then, Katja Garowicz, that I aiiia worse Christian ? Witli me 
shall Michael live, whether lie returns haie orill. Witlius,littledaugiiter, 
is it not so ? " 

Mania sobbed too violently to be able to aiiswer. She merely nodded 
very eniphatically. 

But then the last whistle sounded. " Now then, take your seats ! " 

And a few minutes later Michael and his comrades had vanished from 
the eyes, red witli weeping, ol'those who remained liehind. 
[To be continued.) 

Friedrich Werner Yan Oestéren. 



Pete and Pete. 



Theysat together forward, under scant' shadows, while the dirty little 
coaster - lay neariy becalmed in the Garibbean ^ Her sails flapped idiy; 
hot air danced over the deck and along the buhvarks; in front extended 
a scattered panorama ofislands. Each little islet shone, dotted grey or gold- 
en, against the deep sapphire of the sea, and silver surges twinkled at 
the lonely ramparts of them. Hère and there, aboard, a spar creaked lazily, 
or a block creaked, as the vessel, laden heavily, rolled on a swell ^. The 
sun blazed and the beat was tremendous, but Pete and Pete basked in 
it and loved it. Neither saw the necessity for head-covering; indeed, Pete 
the greater wore no clothes at ail. He sat watching Pete the less ; anon % 
he put forth a small black hand for a banana ; then, witli forehead 
puckered "^ into aworldof wrinkles and fnrrows, he inspected liisname- 
sake's work ; and later, tired of squatting'' in the sun, hopped on to the 
buhvarkand up the mizzen '^ shrouds^ 

Pete the greater was a brown monkey, the treasured property of 
the skipper '" ; and Pete the less, now cleaning some flying-lish for the 
cook, was a negro boy, the treasured property of nobody — a small lad, 
with tattered*' trousers, from beneath which stuck clumsy naked toes, 
a lean body, more of which appeared than was hidden by the rags of 
his shirt, and great black eyes like a dog's. He was, in fact, a very dog- 
like boy. When the men scolded him, as mostly ''^ happened, he cowered, 
and hung his head, and slunk away, sometimes showing a canine tooth ; 
when they were in merry mood he frisked and fasvned and went mad 
with delight. But the chance seldom happened. He had a grim master, 
and an awful responsibility in the shape of Pete the greater, for a ship's 
monkey in the tropics commands a deal of ^' attention. 

This activebeast, under the skipper, was Pete's '' boss " *K The sadors 
said he always saluted it, and everybody knew that he talked to it for 
hours at a time. When the lad first came aboard, skipper Spicer put the 
matter in a nut-shell — " See hère, nigger — this monkey's your charge ; 



1. Scantv. - 2. Coasting i/essel. — 3. [Sea]. — 4. Houle. — 5. Presently. — 
6. Drawnup. — 7.Sitting. — S. Arliinon. — 9. Haubana. — 10. Captain or master of 
the vessel. —11. Torn. — 12. Generally. — 13. Mucli. —14. An Americnti woni 
for master. 



80 ENGLISH PART |448| 

yoivve just got to watch it, and feed it, and think of it ail the time. And 
bear in mind he's a deal more valuable than anything else aboard this 
ship. So remember there'll be a fine row hère if any harm cornes to 
Pete. " " l's call Pete too, massa, *^ " the boy answered, grinning at what 
struck him as a grand joke. 

The monkey chevved a banana ; it stripped oft'the nnd**^ with quick, 
black fingers, tilled its moiith, stufîed its cheeks and then munched'^ it 
and looked at Pete. It held its head on one side as though thinking and 
weighing each vvord, and Pete was convinced that itunderstood him. The 
boy was ten years old, and knew little of the world, save that sugar-cane 
wassweet to the mouth, buthard tocome by** honestly. Pete the greater 
lived in his master's cabin and Pete the less often heard the skipper 
talking tohim. If the caplain could talk to his monkey, surely a nigger 
might do so ; and it comforted the boy to chalter tothe beast. None else 
on board hadtinie or inclination to attend to him. Presently the skipper 
came on deck, and both Petes saw him at the same moment, and the 
monkey leapt chattering to his favourite perch on the skipper's shoiilder. 
Spicer had ovvned the monkey Hve years. It belonged once to his wife, 
and \Yhen she was dying, she mentioned itand made itover''* to him. That 
and his old watch were the only treasures he had left in the world. 

Seeing the watch and chain danglingfrom his master's pocket, Pete the 
greater seized them and ambled-" off to the side of the vessel. It w^as a 
trying moment as the monkey made for a perch on the rigging-' and as 
he went about on ail fours--, the watch bumped against the ship's side. 
The captain called to the monkey in vain and rushed towards it, but 
just as his hand was within reach of the watch, Pete squeaked and 
dropped it into the sea. There was a splash, a gleam of gold, and the 
treasure sank, flashing and twinkling down through the blue, and then 
vanished for ever. A great gust of passion shook the man, and he hissed 
and growled like an angry beast. He seized the monkey by its neck, 
shook it, and ilung it overboard. He reeled away, not stopping to see a 
sraall brown headrise from thefoam where Pete had fallen. The monk- 
ey fought lor it ; two terrified eyes gazed upwards as the ship swept by 
him; his red mouth opened with a little scream, and his black paws 
beat the waves. 

There was only one soûl aboard who would bave gone into a 
shark^^-haunted sea to save a monkey, but that soûl did not think twice 
about it. Pete the less came on deck too late to see the catastrophe, 
though in time to note Pete the greater in the jaws of death. The boy 
could swim like a duck, and as a boat was lowered smartly, and the 
sharks stayed elsewhere, it was not long belore Pete and Pete came 
aboard together. Both were jolly in an hour. The skipper was rejoiced 
to hâve his pet monkey safe, and in the future rarely kicked his cabin- 
boy more than once in a day ! 

Abridged from 

EdEN POILLPOTTS 

15. 1 ani also called, Pete, master. — IG. Écorce. — 17. Mâcha. — 18. Acquire. — 19. 
Bequeathed. — 20. Walked. —2\.. Manœuvres. — 22. On lus four paws. — 23. iîegMi». 



Les Cinq Langues 



NMl. 



5 Mars 1908. 



8° Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



Mr. George Meredith. 

George Meredith became eighty years of âge on Feb. 12. The mère fact of 
so long a life links the career of oneof our mostdistinguished novolists aliko 
with the past masters of fiction and 
the modem period. For when Mere- 
dith began to write, the great men of 
the Victorian era were alive and in 
the heyday' of their prosperity. The 
Ordeal ^ of Richard Feverel, which 
was published in 1839, came out 
in the same year as George Eliot's 
Adam Bede, Thackeray 's Virgin- 
ians, and Dickens's Taie of Two 
Ci lies. 

The following mémorial to Mr. 
George Meredith lias been presented 
by scme of bis friends and admirers. 
The address is mounted on vellum^ 
and has been beautifully bound in 
morocco. The monogram " G. M." is 
worked in each corner in gold. The 
address reads as follows: 




George Meredith 



To GEORGE MEREDITH, 0M\ npon his 
eightietfi bivlhday. 

Dear Mr. Meredith — Many of your fell- 
ow-countrymen will join ni fehcitating you 

upon this your SOth birthday. We désire on our own behalf to thank you for the 
splendid work in prose and poetry that we owe to your pen — to say how much we 
rejoice in the growing récognition of this work — and to thank you for the example 
you hâve set to the world of lofty ideals embodied not only in books, but in life. 
Most heartily do we wish for you a continuance of health and happiness. — We are, 
dear Mr. Meredith, yours faithfully. 

Upon the vellum are inscribed the names of four of Mr. Meredilh's old 
friends and literary colleagues — Mr. Swinburne, Mr. Thomas Hardy', Mr. 
John Morley, and Mr. Frederick Greenwood \ Following thèse come the sig- 
natures of more than a himdred of the leading British writers of the présent 
day, not merely in fiction and poetry, but in history, biography, science, art, 
the drama, and criticism. To thèse succeed a long list of men and women in 
public life. 



i. Beaux jours. — 2. Trial. —3. Member of the Order of Merit. — 4. The nov- 
•elist. — 5. The vétéran journalist and editor. 



[62J 



ANGL. 11 



82 ENGLISH PART [490] 



In addition to the name of llie French Anibassador at Waliington, 
M. Jusserand, corne the following members of the French Academy : 
René Bazin, G. Boissier, Paul Bourget, Anatole France, Paul Hervien, Henri 
Houssaye, Jules Lemaître, A. Mezières, and A. Ribot. 

TheLate Sir James Knowles. 

Not long ago mention was made, in Les Cinq Langues, of the second success- 
ful opposition to the proposed Channel Tunnel by Sir James Knowles, 
editor and proprielor of The Nineteenth Ceninry, now known as The Nine- 
teenth Century and After. Sir James Knowles has now passed away in his 77 th 
year. Duringthelast thirty years, in his Review he had obtained the opinions 
on important siibjects of most influential and eminent personages, e. g. 
Lord Tennyson and Mr. Gladstone. Ile will be much missed in literary and 
dramatic circles. 



Cambridge and the Gentenary of Charles Darwin. 

It is proposed that a commémoration shall be held at Cambridge next year 
in célébration of the one-handredth anniversary of the birth of Charles 
Darwin. Darwin wasborn onFebruary 12, 1809, and entered Christs Collège, 
Cambridge, in October 1827 ; he took an ordinary degree, and in after years 
his collège was prevented by his death from electing him an Hon. Fellow* 
under their newstatutes. " The Origin of Species " was publishedon Novem- 
ber 24, 1859 ; so that next year is the centenary of the great scientist's birth 
and the fiftieth anniversary of his epoch-making work. The Council of the 
Senate at Cambridge propose thallhe célébration be held in the week begin- 
ning Jnne20, 1900. 



1. Açirègé honoraire. 



The inner Life of a Club. 



Few who find a comfortable and generally luxurious home in a club 
quite réalise how the resuit is altained. They are not intimately acquainted 
with the mechanisni, the well-contrived, slowly perfected System on which 
it Works, the whcels on which it rnns, the agents and governors that apply 
and direct the motive-power. It has ail been Ihonght ont and patientlye\olv- 
ed after trial and practical experiment, so Ihat every part lias been fitted 
into itsplace, and every function is performedsmoothly and with admirable 
précision. It is a triumph of " red tape ""' at its best, of organised method 
and strict observance of minute détail. 

For convenience of description letme say, paradoxically, the day at a club 
begins the night before. About 9. p. m., when the riish"^ isover, the chef or 
cliief cook takes stock of what is left on hand\ and frames the estimate of 
what will be required for next day's consnmption. Ilis calculation is based 
upon the season of the year, and the average number of membei-s using the 
club at the time, from which he arrives at the probable qnantitieshe svill 
want, the amoiint of méat, poultry, vegetables, flsh^ game, and minor 
supplies. If heis wise, he looks ahead and lays in things to hangand matureS 



1. Officiai routine, because tape is much used in public offices. — 2. Hiirry. — 
3. Goes through the provisions etc. that remain. - 4. Uecome ripe or seasoned. 



[4911 EJSGLISH PART 83 



but the nights orders cover next day's demands, ail of which are lianded 
over to the kitchen clerk for transmission to the tradesmen, who will deliver 
their goods. 

At the same lime the housekeeper who ruies the '• still-room, "' which 
with the kitchen provides the whole of the club food-supply, is busy like 
the chef m her estimate for milk, butter, eggs, fancy bread, tea and coffee, 
jams, pickles, olives, and sugar — thèse corne from contract tradesmen and 
the co-operative stores. It is an interesting point that miifhns^ are in large 
demand, and are delivered tvvice daily at the rate of foiirteen to the dozen«. 
The housekeeper, like the chef, bases her estimate on the season of the year, 
and, if she bas put it too low, suppléments the siipply forthwith. 

The limcheon-lioiir, between 1. 30 p. m., and 3. p. m., is the bnsiest in 
most clubs, when men gladly escape from their offices and daily business to 
enjoy a little leisureand friendly intercourse. This is very much the praclice 
at the City clubs when the times are dull, or yet more when some fortunate 
coup calls for spécial rejoicing. In the West End, where idle men congregate, 
a luncheon bas been prolonged till a late hour, followed by a short walk 
and a return to table for a second feast. Club life is brisk in the afternoon, 
when members gather eager for news and gossip. 

The tea-hour again brings in numbers who a few years ago would bave 
swallowed their sherry and bitlers, and who now prefer their mild bohea". 
The increaseof tea-drinking willalways count as one of the strangest featur- 
es of the âge ; it is the prevailing habit in clubs and counting-houses, in 
messes^ and common rooms^ and in my lady's chamber. The best proof of 
ils popularity is to be seen in the extension of tea-houses, and the nnfailing 
introduction of tea at afternoon calls in private bouses. 

The club at dinner-time is left very much to the hibitiu's, the members 
who most largely use it, with the floating population perpetually passing 
through, and a class of varying dimensions, who profit by it and the advant- 
ages it offers to entertain their friends. The attendance greatly diflfers ; one 
night the club may be (juite fuU, at another a bowling wilderness'", but 
some of the clubmen will always be in évidence, exhibiting much the same 
traits, flnding fault generally, and ail their attention concentrated upon the 
most important function of the day. 

Clubs and Clubuien. 
by Major Arthur Griffiths. 

5. GaZe<<e appears to be the French équivalent. — 6. A " baker's dozen" is thirteen. 
— T.Tea instead of wine. — 8. Miiitary dining-rooms. — 9. University or Collège 
rooms for meals. — 10. Altogether empty. 



The Golden Hynde 



With the fruit of Aladdin's garden, clustering thick in her hold, 
With rubies a-wash - in her scuppers ^ and her bilge * ablaze with gold, 
A world in arms behind her to sever her heart from home, 
The Golden Hynde drove onward, over the glittering foam. 

If we go as we came by the Southward, we meet wi' ^ the fleets of Spain 
'Tis a thousand to one against us: we'U turn to the West again ; 



1. Tlie vessel in which Drake sailed across the Pacific had on its prow the flgure- 
bead of a golden hind (or deer). — 2. Floating in the water. — 3. Dalots. — 
4 . Cale. — 5. With. 



8ï ENGLISH PART [4921 



We hâve captiired a China pilot, his charts and his golden keys ; 
We'll sail to the Golden Gateway, over the golden seas. 

What shall we see as we sail there ? Clusters of coral and palm, 

Océans of silken slumber, measureless Icagnes of calm, 

Islands of pnrple story, lit vvith Ihe westering gleam, 

Washed with the mystic whisper, dreaniing the world-wide dream. 

White hands g will strive io hold us ; but we must rise and go — 
Down to the sait sea-beaches where the waves are whispering low ; 
White arms will plead in anguish, as the sails fill out the breeze, 
And we turn to the Golden Gateway that burns on the golden seas. 

\Ve shall put out from shore then ; out to the Western skies, 
With the old despairing raptiire and the sunset in our eyes : 
What shall we gain of our going ? What of the fading gleam, 
What of the gathering darkness, whatof Ihe dying dream "? 

Only the unknowii glory, only the hope deferred, 
Only the wondrous whisper, only the uiiknown Word, 
Voice of the God that gave us billow and beam and breeze, 
As we sail to the Golden Gateway, over the golden seas'. 

Alfred Noyés *. 



(1. Of mermaids or sirens. — 7. This poem isfull of the glamour that enchanted the 
Eiizabethan seamen. 
* A poet of niuch promise, aiithor of nn unfinished Epie on (Sir Francis) Drake. 



The Death of a Hero*. 



m 

The régiment, to which Michael Lobicki had been assigned, was, 
almost as soon as it arrived, sent to the front of the army, and aiready 
after only a few days involved in a combat with the enemy. It was no 
collision of important masses of troops, only an insigniiîcant skirmish. 
But fate wonld hâve it that Michael was severely vvounded. A sabre- 
stroke caught him in the face, a missile shattered his leg below the 
knee. For four months long he lay in hospital at Harbin ; then hc was 
discharged as healed, and sent back home as unfit for service. The right 
leg was only his own flesh and blood as far as the knee, the rest was 
wood. From the left cheek over the mouth as far as the chin there 
descended a broad red scar which disligured the whole face and 
especially spoilt the lips which it eut through. Also three teeth were 
missing. It was no longer the young fellow beautiful as a picture, who 
scarcely eight months before had left his native village sound and 
vigorous , now it was a hateful, sickly cripple for whom even the 
glittering cross for valour upon his breast could not make life worth 
loving. Good, holy Mother ol God, what had Michael sutfered in bodily 
pains, what did he suffer now, as he had to retnrn home, in mental 
agony ! How had he roared with grief, when for the first time after his 
recovery he saw his face again in the glass ! How had he groaned when 



* See the four oliier Parts. 



[493] ENGLISH PART 85 

he had to begin to learn to walk over again witli his wooden leg like a 
quite little child ; how bitterly did he cry, full of anguish and 
anxiety for the future, when he thought of Ihe return home! He vvas as 
thin as a dying maii, as pale as a corpse, mournful asa poor, condemned 
soûl. Mania, Mania! What will Mania say ? and Katja and ail the 
others? They will weep with him, around him, God be pralsed that they 
were good Christians ! They will not despise him, repel him, oh no! 
but love him and tend him. Yes, but Mania ? Will she stili love him, 
the cripple with the horrid wooden leg and the hideous scar ? The 
young man's heart was heavy, very heavy, oh ! so very heavy ! 

It had become known in the village that Michael Lobicki was return- 
ing home wounded. A comrade, who knew how lo write, had written a 
card for him. How severely Michael had been wounded and how he 
now looked of course was not mentioned on the card; and so no one in 
the village knew it as yet. But as soon as the news came, there was an 
agitation, an agitation, oh you dear Saints! just as though there were 
coming himself the most nobly born General Kuropatkin, who was 
said to be so famous a commander. The beautiful Mania sobbed like a 
mad woman ail day long without intermission. They had wounded her 
Michael, those godless, malicious Japanese — might God's lire consume 
them ! — her beautiful, beloved Michael. As soon as thin Katja remarked 
bitterly that it showed no righteous Christian sentiment and very liltle 
love, for one to cry over the wounding of a betrothed, instead of rejoic- 
ing over his return like a blessed angel into God's kingdom ofHeaven 
— then for the hrst time did Mania cease to groan. And then old Lesch- 
ko rejoiced, and called his little daughter a heroine worthy of a hero : 
But with growing uneasiness, tension, and anxiety ail in the village 
awaited the return home of Michael Lobicki. 

The arrivai of the expected one was, however, unduly delayed. 
Several times he had to break the journey and to wait, sometimes for a 
long time, sometimes for a short time, in Siberian towns, before he 
was permitted to take the next train. Why this happened he himself 
never learnt. There were military secrets, as he was told. Finally after 
a dreadful journey he reached Warsaw. There once more there was a 
delay of three days. For that he had the gratification of hearing many 
words of praise from the most nobly born General, before whom he 
was brought, and he received into the bargain several beautiful, shining 
pièces ofgold. Then he could continue the journey home. But at the 
station he went tirst to an officiai. A dark feeling of anguish, shame, and 
sorrow impelled him earnestly to beg the well-born gentleman to be ■ 
so noble and gracions as to send off a telegram — to be paid for, of 
course. And so it happened that Katja Garowicz received a telegram from 
her brother. In this was given the hour of arrivai, besides the request 
to say nothing to anyone, but to come alone with a little carriage to the 
station. If, however, in spite of this, half an hour later everyone in the 
village knew that and when Michael was coming, that certainly was 
not the fault of Katja alone, iipon her soûl ! but aiso that of the village 
railway officiai. 

[To be conlinued). 

Friedrich Werner Van Oestéren. 



86 ENGLISH PART [494] 



The Distribution of the Crimean Medals. 



A beautifiil and a touching siglit and ceremony (the iirst of the kind 
ever witnessed in England) the distribution of medals was. From the 
higbest Prince of the Blood to the lowest Private, ail received the same 
distinction for the bravest condiict in the severest actions, and the rough 
hand of the brave and honest private soldier came for the tirsttime in con- 
tact with that of their Sovereign and their Qiieen ! Noble fellows ! I own 
I feel as if they were my oivn i children ; my heart beats for them as for 
my nearest and dearest. They were so touched, so pleased; many, I hear, 
cried — and they won't hear of giving up their Medals, to hâve their 
names engraved upon them, for fear they should not receive the identical 
one put into iheir hands by me, which is quite touching. Several came 
by in a sadly mutilated state. None created more interesloris moregallant 
thanyoung Sir Thomas Troubridge, who had,at Inkerman, oneleg?Lnd the 
other fooL carried away by a round shot, and continued commanding his 
battery till the battle was won, refusing to be carried away, only desiring 
his shattered limbs to beraisedin order to prevent too great a hemorrhage ! 
He was dragged by in a bath-chair -, and when I gave him his medal, I 
told him I should makehimone of my Aides-de-camp for his very gaUant 
conduct, to which he replied : " f am ampiy repaid for anything ! " One 
musl révère and love such soldiers as thèse ! 

The Lelters of Queen Victoria. 



1. Queen Victoria is the writer. — 2. Chair iii which an iiivalid is drawn. 



TheEnglish People' 



Plato. — Hovv then does your State subsist ? 

Landor-. — Hy the grâce of the gods. The English democracy is the most 
remarkable in the world, It is at once the strongest and the weakest, the 
fiercest and the tamest, the least instructed in the learning of books and 
the most highly trained in the discipline of life. INone was ever so stu- 
dious of liberty, yet so submissive to control ; none so angrily intolérant 
of remediable hardships, and yet so nobly patient under those which 
nature has imposed. 

PLA.T0. — To what is this happy balance of their tendencies to be 
referred ? 

LvNDOR. — 1 know not. I know only that it exists, and that the 
unbroken tranquillity of our country attests it. The subversive impulses 
of this people are the superficial ones : their Gonservative instincts lie 



1. This is extracted from The Neic Liician, a séries of Dialogues of the Dead, by 
the lateH. D. Traill, a most accomplished man of letters. —2. Walter Savage Landor 
(1713-1864) was permeated with the classical spirit. His dramas and his verse were 
not popular ; in his dialogues, the Imaginary Conversations, his best work is to be 
found. 



[495] ENGLISH PART 87 

deeper ; but \ve know that they miist be there. Weslward through the 
Hellespont and eastward through the Pillars of Héraclès ^ the siirf'ace- 
currents both IVom the Euxine ^ and IVom the Atlantic pour perpetually 
into the Inland Sea ' ; but the waters of ils basin keep their bounds, and 
they must needs, therefore, be depleted '^ through one chaunel or the 
other, by the baekset "^ of some deeper-tlowing stream. Even so it is vvith 
the domocracy of England. It is for ever being fed full through the two- 
fold inlet ^ of Teaching and Circumstance ; yet the shores of our society 
remain unwasted, and the rocks of our Constitution still lift their heads 
above the waves. 

Plato. — Among such a people there must be some inbred principle 
of obédience, and it should be easy to educate them to perceive what is 
beautiful as well as Avhat is just. 

Landor. — The fault is not in the nation, but in its circumstances. It 
is as docile in its tastes as in its politics, but there are none to direct it 
in either. 

Plato. — If you fmd your countrymen so unteachable in the humane 
life, would it not be belter to abandon the attempt ? Other nations will 
be found to hand on the torch of Hellas, if yours should lose the honour 
of the office. 

Landor. — The name and the vvorks of England will endure as long 
as those of Hellas and of the conqueror of Hellas, vvhom, with no un\\arr- 
anted self-praise, \ve boast ourselves to resemble. England has given 
laws to a dominion wider even than that of Rome, and has spread her 
language and her customs among millions over vvhom the Pvoman eagles 
never soared '. 

Plato. — Why, then, are you not content wilh thèse titles to the 
remembrance of mankind ? 

Landor. — Because they are too splendid for any nation to remain con- 
tent with . Achievements as great as ours hâve never failed to leave behind 
them aspirations vaster than themselves. Those who hâve surpassed the 
work of the Roman may well be tired vvith the ambition to rival that 
of the Greek.Moreover, you should remember, Plato, that in proportion 
to our control over the destinies of mankind is our debt to the human 
mind and soûl. At présent, hovvever, vve are in no vvay to discharge it. I 
own '°, indeed, that when I measure in imagination the span " of our 
conquests, I am unable to rejoice over the weaith of outvvard prosperity 
which they hâve conferred ; for I can think only of their tremendous 
déductions from theaggregateof invvard happiness throughout the vvorld. 

Plato. — Déductions ! You surely can only mean that they hâve not 
increased it. 

Landor. — Not so, they hâve diminished it. Wheresoever in the world 
a people has passed under the sway '- of England, their lives, in becom- 
ing more abundant, hâve ceased to satisfy their ideals. We hâve broken 
in upon the secular '^ calm of ancient and outvvorn civilisations, and over 

3. The Strails of Gibraltar. — 4. The Black Sea. — 5. Ihe Mediterranean. Plato, 
naturaily, would require the geographical terms used in classical times. — 6. Emp- 
tied. — 7. Backward current. — 8. Opening. — 9. Flew. — 10. Confess. — 11. 
Extent. — 12. Ru!e. — 13. Centuries old. 



88 ENGLISH PART [496] 

mincis which once reposée! in a passive and inciirious contentment we 
hâve cast thespeilofour ovvn unsatisfied longings'^ .The savage'^ whom 
wetame uniearns his simple delight in Nature, and gains access only to 
our coarser pleasures in its stead. We hâve peopled onewhole continent"" 
Nvith our hmk-jawed'' kinsmen andfringed another ^^ with thecareworn 
faces ofonr sons. A full half of the globe's surface is given over to the 
melancholyEnglishman —with his sombre attire, his repellent manners, 
liis mechanic habitudes of toil *'. Thehuman instinct ofself-preservation 
will not long tolerate such a dominion as this. We are bound therefore 
to seek the Hellenic spirit. 

The IS'eii' Lucian, 
byH. D. Trailf.. 

14. This is well shown in the unrest which is now visible in British hidia.and, 
generally, in the unsettlingof tlie East by Western ideas. — 15. The .American hidian. 
— 16. North America. — 17. The thin hatchet-shaped faces characteristic of the 
modem American. — 18. Austraha. — 19. Since Mr. Traill wrote this in 1884 the 
Englishman has become more of a pleasure-ioving créature. 



Children. 



Ah, what exquisite happiness do we not draw from our children ! It is 
a common saying that children should be ever grateful to their parents 
for the care and love bestowed upon them svhen they are young, for the 
sacrilices we make l'or them, for the self-denial we practise to give them 
pleasure, till the day arrives wheii they fly away to nests of their own, 
as in our time we did. But should not weaiso be grateful to our children 
Ibr the joy they bring into our homes, for the hours they l)righten, for 
the innocent gaiety which rings like nuisic in our ears ? They are the 
flowers of the world, which else ' would be a désert. Tiiere is nothing 
more beau tiful to parents" ears thaii the joyous laughter of their children 
which means that they are happy, making light - of their little troubles, 
that they are like soldiers summoned to l)attle, ready to respond to the 
call of duty. 

B. L. Farjeo.n. 



1. Otherwise. — 2. Tliinlvins little of. 



The Merry-Maker. 



After the service the little boy lingered behind, and insisted on seeing 
the missionary. At length his wish vvas gratified. " Ah ! my lad, " said 
the kindly clergyman, as he patted theboy's head; " do you wish to con- 
secrate your young life to this noble work ? " " No, sir, " replied the boy, 
" I wanted to know if you havo got any foreign stamps ". 



The small boy was with his mamma buying |)resents. He became con- 
vinced that the one thing to gladden baby's heart was a steam-engine. 
" But, dear, " mamma remonstrated^ " l'm afraid baby would hurt him- 
self. " " Oh, 110, mother, " said the small boy earnestly ; " really he 
wouldn't. 1 wouidn't even let him louch it ! "' 



Les Cinq Langues 



N» 12. 



20 Mars 1908. 



8° Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



A Century of Chemistry. 



At the Royal' Institution Professer Thorpe, a chemist of renown, delivered a lecture 
on " The Centenary of Davy's Uiscovery of the Metals of the Alkalis ". A learned con- 
tributor to The Daily Teleyroph celebrated the occasion by a most entertaining and 
t'ascinating article. 

It was on Oct. 19, 1807, that lYom crude potash, and, a little later, froni 
soda, Sir Humphry Davy extracted by means of Ihe electric current, new 

metals which he rightiy called 
potas.sium and sodium. It was 
a wonderful triumph, and ail 
London marvelled at the pro- 
duction from such common and 
familiar substances of new, 
white, soft, easily-oxidised, shin- 
ing metals, which the eye of 
man had never seen before ! 
Even in présence of ail the 
wonders of modem chemistry, 
we can readily believe that 
" When Davy first saw the glob- 
ules of the new métal, potass- 
ium, his delight was so ecstatic 
that it reqnired some time for 
him to compose himselfto con- 
tinue the experiment. " Thèse 
successes Davy foUowed up by 
literally unearlhing barium, 
boron, calcium, magnésium, 
and strontium ; ail new metals ! 
It was in the laboratory of the 
Royal Institution in Albemarle-street where thèse things were done. The 
thought arises : ^Yhat a period the cenlury bas been for chemistry ! The 
retrospect brings to view new éléments, new laws, new processes, new 
industries. No other hundred years bas done one-hundredth part so much. 
If the readerwill examine the latestlist of eleraentary substances— that is, 
of those primary materials of which the universe that we know is built up — ' 
he will find some eighty of them. Of thèse nearly ail hâve been discovered 
since Davy began his research. Such éléments, for example, as those we 
bave just mentioned, togcther with chlorine. iodine, fluorine, lithium, sélé- 
nium, silicon, bromine, aluminium, thorium, ruthénium, caisium, gallium, 
indium, thallium, and many others, including the most wonderful of ail, 
radium, were undreamt of and unknown. Not a hint of thèse occurs in the 
" Traité Elémentaire " of Lavoisier, the brillianl French chemist. So far as 

rfifti ANGL. 12 




Sir Humphry Davy. 



90 ENGLISH PART 15381 



thèse foundation-stones of ail matter, animale and inanimate, are concerned, 
we live in a dillerent cosmos from that of Priestley, Cavendish, Lavoisier, 
and their predecessors. Of course, nothing comparable to our radioactive 
éléments had entered into tlie mind of man to conceive. Radium, with its 
exhaustless stores of pent-up energy, was discovered less than (en years ago. 
Hovv would the aciilest thinkers of the past hâve marvelled at Lord Ray- 
leigh's fmding of the inert gas argon in the atmosphère, foUowed by Sir 
William Ramsay's détection, very shortly afterwards, of hélium, néon, 
krypton, and xénon, in marvellously minute quantities and yet présent 
undiscovered in the atmosphère for countless âges. Of course, if it be true 
that the very éléments of nature were unknown, it is necessarily true that 
the compounds derived from them are the results of later research. Davy 
isolated chlorine in 1810, hut chloroform, that most beneficent of agents in 
surgery, was not produced until 1831, and not used as an an;esthetic until 
1847. Diciionaries of chemistry to-day are filled with the names of thousands 
of products of analysis and synthesis, that hâve been broiight into existence 
since Davy foiind the metals of the alkalis, and that now enter into medicine 
and tradc, and into everyday social life 

More valiiable than new éléments are the new laws that hâve been reveal- 
ed since the time of wliich we speak. There are four of the first order : 
.John Dalton's law of chemical combinations in constant proportions ; Gay- 
Lussac's law that gases unité by volumes in simple proportions ; Avogadro's 
law that equal volumes of gases contain equal numbers of atoms ; and Dulong 
and Petits law that the atoms of simple substances or éléments hâve equal 
capacity for beat. In addition, we bave also .loule's doctrine of the Conserva- 
tion of Energy, which affccts every branch of science, and Mendeleeffs classi- 
hcation of éléments, which bas led to new discoveries. .John Dalton, the 
colour-blind Quaker and philosopher of Manchester, was a contemporary of 
Davy's. His great généralisation is one of the foundation-stones of chemistry. 
It is a mistake to suppose that récent research bas removcd this corner-stone. 
We now know that Dalton's atonas are not atoms, but it is still true that 
" éléments combine in constant proportions by weight. " " The vast édifice 
of modem chemistry, " said Sirlleorge Darwin, " bas been built with atomic 
bricks. " 

Davy used electricity to décompose the alkalis, and he had a wide surview 
of the manner in which chemical and electrical forces were allied ; but he 
could bave no conception that the researches of his pupil Faraday and his 
successors would inake chemistry an electrical science. Sir (ieorge Darwin, 
in his address as président of the British Association, in Cape Town, in 1905, 
observed : 

"Within the last few years the ele(;trical researches of Lenard, Rôntgen, 
Becquerel, the Curies, and my colleagues Larmor and.l. ,1. Thomson, and 
a host of others, bave shown that the atom is not indivisible, and a tlood of 
lighl hasbeen thrown thereby on the ultimate constitution of matter. Among 
ail thèse fertile investigators it seems to me that.J. J. Thomson stands pré- 
éminent, because it is practically through him that we are to-day in a better 
position for picturing thestriu;ture of an atom than was ever the case before. 
It has been shown, then, that the atom really consists of a large number of 
component parts. By varions converging lines of experimcnt it has been 
proved that the simples! of ail atoms, namely hydrogen, consists of about 
800 separate parts ; while the number of parts in the atom of the denser 
mêlais must be counted by tens of thousands. Thèse separate parts of the 
atom bave been called corpuscles or électrons, and may be desci-ibed as par- 
ticles of négative electricity. " 

That is to say, in the view of many of the most advanced thinkers of to- 
day, chemical energy is electrical energy. .\ot a few would say that matter 
ilself is electricity. Il m;iy, however, be said that thèse are physical ralher 



[5391 KNGLISH PAflT 91 



than Chemical questions. Truc, and thereby hangs a moral, for some ot'the 
grealest advances in ph.vsics hâve been made by chemisLs, and some of the 
greatest advances in chemistry by physicists. Davy and Faraday were chem- 
ists ; 80 are Sir William Ramsay, Sir W. Crooives, and Sir James Dewar, 
and the list might be \astly extended. Thèse facts merely show that thebest 
préparation for the chemist is the study of physics, and the teachings of 
chemistry are indispensable for the physicist. How much the chemist owes 
to the natural philosopher for new instruments of research ! By means of 
Kirchhoff's spectroscope, since 1860 chemistry lias been extended to the 
heavens. Hélium was first foiind in the sun by Sir Norman Lockyer, and 
then on earth by Ramsay. By means of Crookes's tube the innermost secrets 
of niatter hâve been revealed. 



Heroes of Peace. 



The bestowal by the King of bis Edward Medal forbravery and self-sacrifice upon 
two miners, one a grey-bearded man from Yorksliire, the other from South Wales, 
recalls the many deeds of bravery done by heroes of peace. Mr. G. I". SVatts, R. A., 
the great painter. had placed in a gallery in the so-called " l'ostman's t*ark" (compos- 
ed of old burial-grounds in the City), white marbie tablets conimemorating some 
of those wbo iiad lost tbeir lives for the sake of others. X few instances may be given : 

It is nine years since the wreck of the "Stella". Mary Rogers, the stewardess, 
knew thaï the ship was going down as soon as she felt it strike upon the 
Casquet Rocks. She kept her head, collected the ladies from their cabins, 
gave them lifebelts, and saw them into small boats. As the last boat was 
starting the sailors called out, " Jump in, Mrs." Rogers!" The brave steward- 
ess, however, had noticed that one lady was without a lifebelt. She quietly 
took oflfher own, put it on the passenger, saw her into the boat, and, as the 
sailor repeated bis request, " Oh, no, " she answered, "If I get in, the boat 
will be too heavy ; it will sink. Good-bye, good-bye ! "Then she raised her 
hands in prayer, and the Stella sank. 



On July 18, d89i, a small boy of 10 gave hislife for bis friend. Mortimer 
was a little chap * younger than Clinton, and the two were playing by the 
riverside near London Bridge. Mortimer, probably in foolish bravado, went 
beyond bis depth. Clinton sprang after him, and siicceeded in bringing him 
to the shore. When he was climbing out of the water be slipped back and 
was drowned. Several people saw tiie incident, but no one was near enough 
to give help to the poor little hero. The same boy Clinton had saved bis 
baby brother from death shortly before he lost bis life in the rescue of bis 
friend. The baby had been playing with matches, and set his clothing on 
fire. The brother at once rolled him on the carpet and got Ihc fiâmes out. 
He puUed the curtains of the room down, and, no doubt, prevented a big 
fire. The boy was the son of a carman at Walworth, and was much liked 
by his teachers wbo sent a wreath for his funeral. The Metropolitan Fire 
Brigade - sent another, and the little lad whose life was saved sent on a 
wreath of flowers the significant words : " He saved me. " 



Alice Ayres was a gênerai servant, only 20 years old on April 26, 1885, 



1. Fellow, boy. — 2. Pompiers. 



KN6LISH PART 



|540] 



when shc lost her life by irying to save the lives of lier master's children 
during a fire at night. In the cemetery at Isleworth a mémorial is raised to 
the memoi-y of her " Noble act of unseUish courage". At the time her bra- 
very much stirred the public mind, and amongsl the verse tributes paid her 
was a sonnet composed by E. P. J. : 

Alice Ayres. 

" Tlie Virgin Martyr ^ is the glorions name 
Of one fair heroine of our drama's page ; 
But Alice Ayres trod on no miniic stage^ 
She won her glory on a field of tlame. 

The martyrs rank she may as jiistly claim 

As any victim to a bigot's rage ; 

The parents' blessing is her héritage : 

Saved children guide her to the shrine of Famé. 

Less gallant acts on some great battle-field 

Ihive laid a hero in some abbey's nave. 

And o'er bis tomb the solemn bells bave pealed. 

A nobler warfare brought her to her grave, 
Daiintless dévotion served her as a shield, 
Self-sacrifice's armonr made ber brave. '" 



3. The title of a tragedy by Philip Massinger. 



Mr. Balfour on Décadence. 



Mr. Arthur Ikilfonr, thoiigh now best known as a politician, has from his 

Cambridge days been a keen 
philosopher and metaphysician, 
and a close observer of scientific 
progress. Recently, at Newnham 
Collège (for Ladies) at Cam- 
bridge, Mr. Balfour delivered 
the Henry Sidgwick Mémorial 
Lecture in honour ofthat emi- 
nent philosopher and economist. 
The snbject chosen was " Déca- 
dence", and Mr. Balfour tried to 
show that the applications of 
modem science might stay, for 
us, the decay which has befallen 
ail earlier civilisations. His 
déclaration in favour of science 
;is against philosophy has caused 
considérable debate. The vital 
passages of the lecture were : 

A new social force had come into 
being ; new in magnitude, if not 
in kind. This force was the mo- 
dem alliance between pure science 
and industry, and on that we 
must mainly rely for the improvement of the material conditions under which soci- 




Mr. Balfouk» 



[541] ENGLISH PART 93 



eties lived. If, in the last 100 years, the whole material setting' of civilisée! life had 
altered, we owedit neither to politicians nor to political institutions, but to the com- 
bined efl'orts of those who had advaaced science and those who liaiapplied it. If our 
outlook upon the universe had suCfered modifications in détail, so great and so numer- 
ous that they amounted to a révolution, it was to men of science we owed it, not 
to theologians or philosophers. Science was the great instrument of social change, 
ail the greater because its ob.ject was not change, but knowledge. Itssilent appropria- 
tion ot this dominant function amid the din of political and religions strife was the 
most yital of ail the révolutions which had marked the development of modem civil- 
isation. 

A due succession of men above the average in original capacity is necessary to main- 
tain social progress. Democracy is an excellent thing, but though quite consistent 
with progress, it is not progressive per se. Its value is regulative, not dynamic -'. and 
if it meant (as it never does) social uniformity, instead of légal equality, we should 
become fossiiised at once. Movement may he controUed or checked hy the many ; it 
is initiated and made effective by the few . 

The conclusions at which I provisionally arrive are that we cannot regard déca- 
dence and arrested development as less normal inhuman communities than progress, 
though the point at which the energy of advance is exhausted (if, and when it is 
reached) varied indiffèrent races. The influence which a superior civilisation, whether 
acting by example or imposed by force, may hâve in advancing an inferiorone, though 
often beneficent, is not likely to be self-supporting. Its withdrawal will be followed 
by décadence, unless the character of the civdisation be in harmony both with the 
acquired tempérament and the innate capacities of those who hâve been induced to 
accept it. As regards those nations which still advance in virtue of their own inhér- 
ent énergies, though time bas brought, perhaps, new causes of disquiet, it bas 
brought also new grounds of hope. Whatever be the périls in front of us, there are, so 
far, no symptoms either of pause or of retrogression in the onward movement which, 
for more than a thousand years, has been characteristic of Western civilisation. 



1. Framework. — 2. Movin^ 



The Falls of Niagara. 



The Palis had a fringe ' of ice, and under a wintrv aspect were very 
vvonderlul. The glimpses we had had of the country from tlie train above 
the Falls wei^e not strikirïgas far as could be seen through the rains and 
mists of the evening — mostly flatandgreen, with sniall trees. Fir trees of 
not large growth fringe the rapids above the Falls ; but the Falls them- 
selves are certainly stiipcndons, viewed from either above or below. On 
Goatlsland, which divides them, one is surrounded with the sound of 
the rush and roar of the water on ail sides, and one has the impression 
of standing on a frail floating scrap of rock and earth which might be 
swept away at any moment. The Falls form a solid-looking white wall of 
falling water, but withont its sound and mov^ement it is difficult to convey 
pictorially an adéquate impression of the wonder of it. The surging and 
boiling torrent below, half veiled by floating clouds of spray and some- 
times wreathed by broken rainbows, and the rushing rapids between 
the narrow rocky channel beyond, form indeed a striking drama of the 
force of water. The work of nian hère looks frail and insigniticant enough. 
The thin suspension bridge, likea spider's web, Connecting the Ganadian 
with the American side; the flimsy-looking hôtels on either side of this 

1. Frange. 



94 ENGLISH PART [542] 

great natural wonder, do not form a befitting frame-work ; Lhoiigli in any 
case, the scale of the Falls is so large that even Gyclopean building woiild 
look insignificant. 

Walter Gkank. 

[An Artist's Réminiscences. ) 



The Death of a Hero *. 



IV 

Almost ail those avIîo liad been présent at the departure of Michael 
l^obicki were also there once again at his return. In what agitation, with 
what attention they waited for the yoiing hero who had shed his good, 
red blood for the fatherland — oh ! that is impossible to describe. Katja 
had in her anxiety even forgotten the request for the little carriage ; she 
herself had hurried there on foot.Only Jan Leschkowith his pretty daugh- 
tei' had arrived in a very excellent, yellow wicker chaise cushioned with 
leather-covered bundles of hay. Mania was treini^liDg ail over her body. 
At this moment she was as pale, good Lord Jésus! as pale as if she was of 
wax, and again at the next moment as red as if she was coloured with 
the blood which Michael had shed. Old Leschkowas really notless excited, 
but never, never. God forbid ! would he hâve betrayed himself. He 
understood, however, admirably how to appear to l)c qnitecalm : so he 
spoke as little as possible, did not remove the pipe from between his 
teeth, and surrounded himself with thick clouds of smoke. Gaspar Garo- 
vvicz did the same as Jan ; that pleased him, indeed, extraordinarily well. 
On account of his stupidity he could hardly ever say a word without this 
— without boing scolded by Katja. Because of this ail the others taiked, 
the idle, inquisitive loiterers, double and three timesas muchas thefour 
persons related to Michael strove to be silent. The noise was sometimes, 
indeed, so great that the raiiway officiai had to beg them vigorously and 
politely to shut their mouths 

At last the train came in sight ; slowly, slowly, it rolled in, and the 
earth Irembled. Hut Mania trembled still more violenlly ; she had to 
Ican with her whole weight upon her father to savo herself from fainting. 
A prolonged whistle — and then the wheelsstood still. Then there burst 
forth from the crowd of waiting ones a loud shout — no, never had so 
loud a shout been heard before. They repeated without intermission 
the nameof him who was returning home, and in between sounded the 
cries: " Hurrah ! " " Long live Michael ! " " Welcome."' " May the good 
Mother of God bless him ! '" " Oh ! Our hero ! " 

(7b he coniinued.) 

Frirdricii Wermïr Van Oiîstkmen. 

* See the four other Parts. 



[543] E^GL1SH PART 95 



The Garavan. 



Ot'ten as he lay awoke and savv the ghostly dawn steal across thc sky, 
Jack seemed borne to the Âfrican camp, where the break of day, like a 
gust ofvvind in a (ield of ripe corn, broiight a sudden stir anioug the 
steepers. Alec had described to him so minutely the changing scène 
that he was able to bring it vividly before his eyes. He saw hini corne 
ont of his tent, in heavy boots, buckling ' on his belt. He wore knee- 
breeches and a pith - helmet, and he was more bronzed than when they 
had bidden each other farewell. He gave the order to the headman ^ of 
the caravan to take up the loads. At the word there was a rnsh froni ail 
parts of the camp ; each porter seized his load, carrying it otf to lash "" on 
his mat and his cooking-pot, and then, sitting upon it, ate a few grains of 
roasted maize or the remains oflast night's game. And as the sun appear- 
ed above the horizon, Alec, as was his custom, led the way, folio wed 
by a few men. A band of natives striick up a strange and musical chant, 
and the camp, but now a scène of busy life, was deserted. The smoulder- 
ing^ lires died ont with the rising sun, and the silent life of the forest 
replaced the chatter and the hum of human kind. Giant beetles came 
from every quarter and carried away pièces of offaT' ; small shy beasts 
stole out to gnaw the white bones upon which savage teelh had left but 
little ; a gaunt hyena, with suspicions looks, snatched at a bone and 
dashed back into the jungle. Vultures settled down heavily, and with 
deliberate air sought ont the foulest refuse. 

Then Alec started upon his march, with his tighling men and his long 
string of porters. They went along a narrow track, pnshing their way 
through bushesand thorns, ortall rank '' grass, sometimes with difficulty 
forcing through éléphant reeds which closed over their heads and shower- 
ed the cold dew down on their faces. Sometimes they passed through 
villages, with rich soil and extensive population , sometimes they plunged 
into heavy forests of gigantic trees, festooned with creepers, where the 
silence was unbroken even by the footfall of the traveller on the bottomless 
carpet of leaves ; sometimes they traversed vast swamps, hurrying to 
avoid the deadly fever, and sometimes scrub^ jungles, in which as far 
as the eye could reach was a forest of cactus and thorn-bush. Sometimes 
they made their way throngh grassy uplands with trees as splendid as 
those of an English park, and sometimes they toiled painfully along a 
game^ track that ran by the bank of a swift-rushing river. At midday a 
hait was called. The caravan had opened outby then ; the men who were 
sick or had stopped to adjust a load, others who w^^rc too weak or too 
lazy, had lagged behind ; but at last they were ail ihere ; and the rear- 
guard, whose orders were on no account to allow a single man to re- 
main behind them, reported that no one was missing. During the beat 
of noon they made tires and cooked food. Presently they set off once 
more and niarched till sundown. 

When they reached the place which had been fixed on for camping, a 



1. boucler. — 2. Moéllp.. — 3. Chief man. — 4. Tie lirmly. — 5. Couver. — 6. Re- 
fuse. — 7. Profusely growiiig. — 8. Low plants. — 9. Gibier. 



96 ENGLISH PART [544] 

couple of shots were tired as signais ; and soon tlie natives, men and 
women, began to stream in with little baskets of grain or tlour, vvith 
potatoes and chickens and perhaps a pot or two of honey. Very quickly 
the tents were pitched, the bed-gear arranged, tlie loads counted and 
stacked. The party whose duty il was to construct the zeriba *" eut down 
boughs and dragged them in to forni a fence. Each little band of men 
selected the site for their bivouac; one went off to collect materials to 
build the buts, another to draw water, a third for lirewoodandstones, on 
which to place the cooking-pot. At sunset the headman blew his whistle 
and asked if ail were présent. A lusty chorus replied. He reported to his 
chiefand received orders for the next day's march. Alec had said that 
from the cry that goes up in answer to the headman's whistle, one could 
always gauge the spirit of the men. If game had been shot,or from scarc- 
ity the caravan had corne to a land of plenty, there was a perfect babel 
of voices. But if the march had been long and hard, or if food had been 
issued fora numberof days, of which this was the last, isolated voices 
replied ; and perhaps one, bolder than tho rest, cried ont : I am hungry. 
Then ail sat down to their evening meal, while the porters, in little part- 
ies, were grouped around their huge pots of porridge. A little chat, a 
smoke, and the white men turned in. And Alec, gazing on the embers 
of his camp tire was alone with his thoughts : the silence of the night 
was upon him, and he looked up at the stars that shone in their count- 
less myriads in the blue African sky. 

W. S. Maugham '. 

10. The fortification made each night. — *A successful \vriter of novels and plays. 



The Happiest Man on Earth. 



Across the Iront of the cottage of Johann Schniid, who lives in the 
village of Suhr, in the canton of Argovie, is the sentence, painted in 
large letters : " Hère lives the happiest man on earth. " Sctimid, who is 
fif'ty-live years of âge, said to an interviewer : " I defy you to lind a happ- 
ier man than myself. i hâve never worked, never married, never been 
ill, and hâve never been anxious for the future. I eat well, drink well, 
and sleep well. What more would you hâve ? " When young, Schmid 
Avas lelt by his father an income of about £ 1 a week and a small pièce 
ofland. He built his cottage on the land, and lias occupied it ever 
since. 



Bibliophile [acjlinsl ^). — - 1 beg your pardon, inadam, but that book 
your little girl is playing with isan old and exceedingly rare lirst édition. 

Caller^ — Oh, that's ail right. It will amuse herjust as much as if it 
were nice and new. " 



1. Horriûed. — 2. Visitor. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 13. 5 Avril 1908. 8' Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



The Franco-British Exhibition. 

It is ofïiclally aiiiionnced tliat about the end of May Président Fallières 
will visit England, and that King Edward, accompanied by his giiest, will 
open the Franco-British Exliibition at Shepherd's Rush, once a siiburb of, 
now a district in, the west of London. 

M. Fallières' visit will be one of State, and is to ex tend over se\eral days, 
in the course of which the Président will be entertained by the Corporation 
of the City of London at a déjeuner at the Guildhall, and be made the 
récipient of an address of welcome enclosed in a gold casket. 

Spécial arrangements will be made to enable his Majesty and his illus- 
trions gnests to make a tour of the Exhibition with thegreatest possible ease ; 
and it is thoiight that the King will be accompanied by the Queen, and 
the Président by Madame l"\al Hères. 

The visit to Shepherd's Bush will be in fuU State, and arrangements for 
the réception of the King and the Président are being made by the Duke of 
Argyll, who is the honorary président of the Exhibition. A spécial Royal 
pavilion is to be erected, and nothing will be left undone to invest the occa- 
sion wilh the dignity betitting its importance and signiticance. The King and 
Président will. on arrivai, be received by the Duke of Argyll and a number 
of memhers of the committee. 

Thackeray and Henry Hallam. 

The folio wing interesting and pathetic letter, on the death of Henry 
Hallam, written by Thackeray in 1850 to his friend Lady (then Mrs.) .James, 
was one of the items in an autograph sale lalely ; 

As I was talking with Brookûeld last night about our dear, kind, gentle boy, Harry 
Hallam, who had the sweetest qualities and the most loving heart, and who, when I 
was ill last year, showed me the most kiad and délicate proofs of afTection and sym- 
pathy. . . He came a hundred miles last year to offcr me money in case I shd be in 
want : he came down to see me at Brighton and gave me his arm for my firstwalk — 
and lo — he's gone. This seems very incohérent - 1 dont kn^w why the words came 
to me, and seem like an insuit on poor Harry's grave — and I dont know why I shd 
begin talking to you in this way answering a note to dinner, but we dine and we die, 
dont we ? and we get suddenly stopped on the highroad by a funeral crossing it. 

This, along with eight other letters from Thackeray to the same corres- 
pondent, was bought for i iOO. 

Princes at Québec. 

The projected visit in July of the Prince of Wales to Canada to represent 
the King at the tercentenary of Champlain's foundation of Québec reminds 
one that nearly forty-eight years hâve gone since King Edward first climbed 

[74J ANOL. 13 



98 ENGLISH PART [586J 



the heights of Québec and captured every heart in Canada. " HisyoïUh and 
dignified manner, " wrote the wife of Ihe Archdeacon of St. .John's. New- 
fonndland, where the Prince hinded on .liily 2i, 1860, " seem to hâve touch- 
ed ail hearls ; for thei-e is scarcely a man or woman who can speak ot 
him without tears. The r(»iigh tishermen and their wives are quite wild aboiit 
him. Their most fréquent exclamation is ' (rod l)less hi.s pretty face and sond 
him a good wife. '" At Québec bis Royal Highness was received with the 
greatest enthusiasm by the French Canadians. 
The célébration isassuming national, or even international, importance. 



St-Patrick's Day. 



St-Patrick's Day, March 17, was duly celebraled by Irishmen and lovers 
of Ireland, and the Queen's shamrock was di.stributed to the Irish Guards by 
their Colonel, the vétéran Lord Roberts. 

A great stimulus was given to the wearing of shamrock in England when 
Queen Victoria gave permission for ils use among certain régiments. When 
the order first came out there was an tinprecedented demand for the little 
plant, and it was worn indiscriminately by Irish, English, Scotch, and Wclsh. 
Irish people display it from purely patriotic motives, and it was, in their 
case, a continuance of an old custom — olhers adopted it merely because 
of its association with a Royal permission. 

Shamrock is really a sort of trefoil *. It is the name given in some parts 
of Ireland to one or more species of clover, and in England to the wood- 
sorrel. Itis, in fact, clover in its poorest and wildest form. The spécial asso- 
ciation of the shamrock with St. Patrick cornes from the tradition of his 
having used the little three-leaved plant as an illustration of the Trinity. It 
is looked upon as a curions coïncidence that the trefoil in Arabie is called 
" shamrakh ", and was beld sacred in Iran as emblematical of the Persian 
Iriads. In Pliny's Natnral Bistory it is stated that serpents are never seen 
upon trefoil, and that it likewise prevails against the stings of snakes and 
scorpions. When St. Patrick's association with snakes is considered, this 
becomes remarkable and interesting. The" drowning of the shamrock " is 
the term used by Irishmen to dénote that tliey bave celebrated their patron 
saints feast-day with copions libations of Irish whiskv. 



1. Tri'lle. 



The Uses of the Cinematograph in the Study of Diseases. 



Medicine and surgery bave brought to their aid many arts and sciences. 
and occasionally availed tbemselves of inventions not primarily introduced 
in their spécial interests. At the présent moment attention is being paid to 
the adaptability of the cineraatogra|)h to the study of diseases and surgical 
opérations. In this connection the Middlesex Hospital (in London) may be 
said to hâve taken the lead. Démonstrations bave already been given at this 
hospital and elsewhere to show the value of living pictures in the teaching of 
nervous diseases. In a communication to the Lancet relating to thèse démon- 
strations, it is pointed out that diseases of the nervous System are especially 
vvell adapted for bioscopic illustration, since the abnormalities of move- 
ment can ail be failhfully produced. Patients suffering from various forms 



[S87J BNGLISH PART 99 



of paralysis and kindred ' complaints were pholographed in living pictnres, 
the, momenfary attitudes of the patients iieing recorded at the rate of t6 
per second. « 

The claims of tlie cineniatograph in the sphère of operative surgery hâve 
not gone iinnoli(^ed, tliongh hitherto there has been practically no serions 
step taken with it for teaching purposes. Dr, Doyen, of Paris, has for some 
years past applied the invention to record rare and difticult opérations. As 
far back as iSUS, at the meeting of the British Association, Dr, Doyen spoke 
of this apparatns as a method of teaching and demonslrating the technique 
of operative sui'gcry, and since thcn he has given many notable demon- 
îitrations hero and on the Continent. 

In the teaching of hygiène and bacteriology the micro-cinematograph 
promises to play a piominent pari. Utilised in conjunction with the cinema- 
tograph-projector, it is now possible to reprodiice on the screen - the move- 
ments of varions bacilli, such as those of typhoid fever. Germs and mic- 
robes are magnified from Iwo million to seventy-six million times, according 
to the extent of magnificalion on the film, which varies from twenty-five to 
8S0 diameters. The great problem which had to be solved in the perfecting 
of the apparatus was the necessity of turning a ray of 2,000 candle-power on 
to the speck ^ Ihat was being magnified and pholographed, and at the same 
time not to destroy it by beat, Ordinary methods of preparing bacteria for 
microscopic examination fail to give an accurate idea of the natural appear- 
ance of the organisms. The investigation of living bacteria is rendered most 
difticult by tlieir close resemblance to the média in which they are cnltivated. 
A combination of lenses, however, has been found which permits of accurate 
examination of living unstained bacteria. 

According to the Lancet correspondent, for class teaching in médical and 
other forms of éducation there can be no doubt that the cineniatograph will 
prove to be very usefnl. 



l. Similar. — 2. Écran. —3. Small spot. 



On Some Poets. 



Of the more modem singers one' can write but little, save to recall the 
pleasure their acquaintance often gave. Mr. Swinburne was the writer who 
excited most admiration, for bis diction was always as abundant and flowing 
as a iaughing river. No one ever reached such perfection of music in our day. 
His verses leap along Ihe paths of Parnassus, like tlower-scented breezes in 
a thirsty land. liis own unfortunate deafness was helped in conversation by 
the ever-ready aid of his devoted friend, Mr. Watts^, himself an excellent 
writer and bosom friend of Swinburne, The poet seemed for ever to be haunted 
byhis musical mètres, and one could seehis tlngers beating time to some har- 
mony, which came not to his lips, for he was ever reserved, though kindly 
in Society. His features and look reminded one of Shakespeare's portraits, 
but there was a dreamy, far-away glancc about the blue eyes which the Great 
Master probably never had. Then of our own day, again, were delightful 
Browning and bis gifted wife. Browning was a man loving societyS and often 
seen at assemblies, He was a short man, with pleasant, " straight " eyes, 
grey moustache, and clipped beard. Morris •, the aulhor of the Earlhlij Para- 

\. The Dukeof Argyll in liis Paxsoges from the Past.— 2. Now Mr. Watts-Dunton. — 
3. Ail writers on Robert Browning hâve remarked this. — 4. William Morris, poet, 
Socialist, decorator, and founder of the « Kelmscott Press ». 



100 ENGLISH PART [588] 

dise, was a man of sUirdier mould, but not unlike Browning in gênerai 
appearance. He was equally good at writing, and designing wall-paper and 
honsehold stuffs, but had littie of thp grâce of either his poetry or dras\ing, 
and seemed to think von either too decorafive, or not décorative enough 
when he met you. He did not object lo readingpapers he had wrilten on Art, 
bofore societies, and then yen got llie benefit of what lie had to give, more 
than by any conversation wilh him. He was never smooth except in verse. 
Moickton Milnes, afterwards Lord lloughton, was of a very différent slamp. 
His nickname in his yoiith was " the cool of the evening ". No one enjoyed 
Society more, or was more worlhy of the popnhirity he enjoyed. His vivid 
imagination gave him a constant sympathy with ahiiost every form of human 
character. Aytoun was the Scottish poet of whom we were most proud. He 
had written so savagely against our people*^ of the seventeenlh century that 
hc was reserved and shy when we met him, and seemed to think there could 
be littie good in such spawn'^ of llie Covenanters. 

TiiE Duke o\- Argyll. 



5. The Campbell clan. — 6. Descendants. 



Oxford Revisited '. 



Timid and strange like a gliost, I pass the familiar portais, 
Echoing now like a tomb, they accept me no more as of old ; 
Yet 1 go wistfully onward, a shade thro' a kingdom of mortals, 
Wanting a face to greet me, a hand to grasp and to hold. 

Hardly I know as I go if the beautiful City is only 
Mocking me under the moon, with ils streains and ils willows agleam, 
Whether the City of friends, or I that am friendless and lonely, 
Whether the boys that go by or the time-worn towers he the dream ; 

Whether the walls that I know, or Ihe unknown fugitive faces, 

Faces like those that I loved, faces that haunt and waylay-. 

Faces so like and unlike, in the dim unforgettable places, 

Startling the heart into sickness that aches with the sweet of the May^. — 

Othcrs liUc me hâve returned: 1 shall see the old faces to-morrow, 
Down by the gay-coloured barges*, alert for the throb of the oars, 
Wanting to row once again, or tenderly jesting with sorrow 
Up the old stairways and noting the strange new names on the doors. 

Over the Hadclitfe Dôme the moon as the ghost of a flower 
Weary and white awakes in the plantom tields of the sky : 
The truslful shepherded clouds are asleep over steeple and tower, 
Dark under Magdalen'^ walls the Cher** like a dream goes by. 

Back, we come wandering back, poor ghosts, to the home that one misses 
Ont in the shelterless world, the world that was heaven to us then, 
Back from the coil and the vastness, the stars and the boundless abysses, 
Like monks from a pilgrimage stealing in bliss to their cloisters again. 

Alfred ÎNoyks. 

1. Memories of " Grey " Oxford hâve been recalled by many poets, who bave revisited 
their old University town. — 2. Dresser toi guet-apenx. — 3. Hawtliorn. — 4. Each 
Collège bas its own barge {canot de parade). — 5. In the grounds of Magdalen is 
Addison's Walk. — 6- Tlie river. 



[589] EJ?GL1SH PART 101 



A Scholar Prince * . 



Prince Louis Lucien Bonaparte was a very remarkable man and a great 
studcnt ; an eminent cliemist, as well as agréât philologist. One of his spé- 
cial studies in chemistry was that of poisons, and how far they could be 
ntilised for the henefit of hnmanily. It svas his idea that hydrophobia was 
caused by the circulation of the blood being over-stimulated, and as an anti- 
dote, heconsidered that the poison of vipers - would bo beneticial, its effcct 
being to diminish rapidity of circulation. With this object he iised to collect 
vipers, and, having put pressure on their throats, he held a watch-glass ^ on 
which they would deposit two drops of venom. This remody was tried on a 
man in the last stage of hydrophobia, and, though his life was not saved, his 
violence was softened and tranquillised. On one occasion Prince Lucien was 
showing his vipers to a young lady of sentimental disposition, who professed 
to wish to terminate her existence. She asked him for a viper, so as to carry 
out her object, and he, knowing that the viper had been rendered innocuous 
some hours before, gave her one immediately. The young lady said, how- 
ever, that her death would grieve her mothertoomuch, and so she relinquish- 
ed the idea. 

The Prince's lingiustic studies were excessively minute and careful, and 
he had begun a dictionary in, I believe, fifty-two languages^. He had aiso 
erected a monument to the last woman known to bave spoken Cornish. He 
paid especial attention to English dialects, and though not himself able 
completely to formulate the pronunciation of English words, he detined 
very clearly the rulesby which pronunciation should be guided. TheSong of 
Solomon^ was translated by his orders into every English dialect. 

In feature, the Prince presented a striking resemblance to the Emperor 
Napoléon L He was a perfect encyclopaedia of learning, ancient and modem, 
and wrote English idiomatically, as a resuit of niuch study. He had two 
houses in Westbourne Grove. In one of them he lived, but he devoted the 
other to science, forminga magniticent philological library, and converting 
the cellars into a chemical laboratory. In his library there was the foUowing 
inscription : 

beata solituclo, 
sola béatitude ! 

He never interfered in politics. 

Sir il Drummond Wolff. 

1. From the Ramhling Recollections of the diplomatist Sir H. Drummond Wolff. — 
2. Serpent-water was once used as an antidote against tlie Plague. — 3. Verre de 
montre. — 4. In 1894 a catalogue of his library was published in London. Some of 
the rare books in many longues fetched low priées in the auction-room. — 5. Le 
Cantique des Cantiques. 



A Great Explorer. 



The proposai to place a mémorial tablet in the parish church of 
East Coker, near Yeovil, Somersetshire, to the seventeenth century navi- 
gator, William Dampier, calls attention to a name famous in the annals 
of geographical discovery. Explorer, and buccaneer', Dampier added 
not a little to the knowledge of those then little-known régions, Aus- 
tralia and New Guinea. A mémorial already exists to him in the names 



1. Boucanier. 



loa 



ENGLISU PART 



L590J 



of several places in thèse parts of the world. Dampier Strait, the 
Dampier Archipelago off the west coast of Australia, Dampier County and 

Dampier Land, both in Australia, 
and Dampier Island off the coast of 
New (iuinea, ail commemorate his 
explorations. Sailing along to the 
eastern extremity of New Guinea, 
he discovered an Island which he 
circiimnavigated, and called New 
Britain. On this island coming into 
the possession of Germany in ISS'i, 
its name was changed to New Pom- 
mern, and the archipelago of which 
it is the largest meinber is now 
known as Bismarck's Archipelago. 

Dampier was one of the earliest 
writers on the peculiar animais and 
jdants of Australia, having spent 
some little time in Ihat part of the 
conntry now known as Dampier 
Land, near Roebuck Bay. In 1688, 
Dampier called attention to the 
vainable properties of the bread- 
fruit tree, then known only as a native of the South Sea Islands, but 
now largely cultivated in the tropical régions of both hémisphères. 




William DAMriKK 



The Death of a Hero 



But where then was he? From carriage to carriage llew the looks of 
ail, the most full of anguish being those of Mania, who feared every 
moment to lose consciousness. Oh ! by God's grâce, how terribly wildly 
her heart beat ! Now a man opened the door of a carriage before which 
old Leschko with his daughter was just standing. Painfully, painfully, 
pale as death, and tottering, supported on the arm of the helpful 
employé, Michael Lobicki descended from this carriage, and stood sud- 
denly near to Mania. Hit had not been aiready so dark,and if the petro- 
leum-light of the only lamp at the station had not been so powerless, 
Mania would certainly bave recognised him. But, however, she hardly 
looked at him. As soon as she heard her name spoken softly, quite 
softly, and timidly, she shrank back and stared, shaken by terror, 
at the wretched cripple. And then, with the dreadful cry " Michael ! '' 
she fell insensible npon the ground, before her father, whose arms were 
at the same moment parai vsed with horror, could catch the slipping 

girl. 

The others had heard the maiden's cry of terror, and pressed to the 
spot. And then there was stillness. One heard only the snorting of the 
engine and the rollingof the wheels. When this noise, also, had ceased, 



* See the four other Parts. 



[591] ENGLISH PART 103 

there reigned a church-yard quiet, a heart-breaking silence. No one 
stirred, until ?iiddenly old I^eschko cried ont otlensively " Psia krew! 
My good people, are yoii frozen, or bas God's thunder striick yon ? Help 
me then to put my little daughter in the carriage !" Wilhont a sound sever- 
al men picked up the girl vvho was lying stiff, and bore her to the 
carriage. Others, both men and women, joined themwith slinkingsteps. 
Tbereiipon were heard the gallop ofa little horse and the rattlingof the 
britschka. 

At the station it was yetasbefore still asdeath, quite,quite still. Then, 
siiddenly, a sound rent this stillness, a sound vvhich struck cold on to 
allhearts. Itvvas Michael Lobicki \vhosobbed,oh ! good Mother of Grâce ! 
sobbed so terribly as only men can sob. 

Then a strange thing happened, Caspar Garowicz stepped up to the 
crying cripple and spoke, he, the sound of whose voice had been almost 
forgotten, " Michael, my dear brother-in-law ", said he, " you are a 
great hero, and 1 love you, may God help me. Be welcome ". And he 
kissed Michael on both cheeks. 

Simultaneously now ail the others also found their tongues again, 
and cheered even louder than before, and greeted and praised their 
returned hero. Katja lell upon his neck and protested,sobbingiy, " I love 
you, Michael, my brother, as true as I am a good Christian and hope to 
be blessed. Come, my dear hero ! " 

Michael shook his head sadly and said in a low voice : " Walking is so 
hard, so hard ! Dear Katja, hâve you your little carriage with you ? " 

No. she had forgotten the carriage, there was not another on the spot, 
and the way to the village was far, too far i'or a poor wooden leg un- 
accustomed to walking. 

A youth hit upon an idea which ail the others hailed at once with 
delight. " We'll carry our hero in triumph to the village ", cried he. 
" Psia kreir, we are patriots and good Christians. 

" Yes, we arethat, upon my soûl ", said Katja, " other people are not. " 
By that she meant, of course, Leschko and his daughter. Michael l'emon- 
strated sadly " I beg you, do not do it, " he asked. " I beg you. " But 
that did not help him. Two strong fellows hoisted him on to their shoul- 
ders — and oflf they vvent. The cripple bit his lips till the blood came, to 
prevent crying ont. For the road was rough, and it pained Michael in 
ail his limbs when his bearers stumbled, or changed step, or ran too 
impetuously. And this was repeated frequently. Silently the hero wept 
to himself. Those who carried him, and those who went before and 
behind him, they ail saw nothing of this ; it was so dark . 
{7'o be concluded.) 

Friedrich Werner Yan Oestkren. 



An Easter Monday Custom, 



Battle of Villages. 

Every Easter Monday in the villages of Hallaton and Medbourne, (says a 
writer in Cycling) theancient custom of pie-scramblingand bottle-kicking 
is maintained. The inhabitants, every Easter Monday, hâve something in 



10't ENGUSfl PART [592J 

the nature of a pitched* battle, village against village, when a terrifie 
struggle ensues as each side seeks to establish superiorily over the other. 

The proceedings begin about 10 a. m., when a spécial service is held 
in Hallaton Church. Afterwards there is a procession of village champions, 
attended by a brass band, and représentatives of the two communities 
repair 2 to the vicarage. There they are received by the vicar, who formally 
hands to them a couple of huge hare pies, specially prepared for the 
occasion, and three wooden bottles, or small barrels, lilled with béer. 
The pies are scranibled, naniely, broken into fragments and placed in 
bags. Then the inhabitants of the two villages proceed to the top of a 
hill midway between Medbourne and Hallaton. Arrived there, the pie is 
distributed right and left among the crowd. 

After that the real business of the day begins. Champions of both 
places face one another. The leader of one side takes the first of the three 
bottles, and, holding it above his head, hurls-' it to the ground with a 
shout of " Down once, down twice, down three times ! " The third time 
the bottle touches the ground, there is a wild rush to get possession by 
both sides. The Medbourne nien endeavour to carry the bottle to Halla- 
ton village cross, and the men of Hallaton seek to rush the trophy into 
Medbourne. The villages are about two miles apart. The crowd — some- 
times there will be 200 représentatives froin each place — sways * Ihis 
wayand Ihal, backward and forward ail over the interveningland. Thrust- 
ing, rushing, kicking, they go pell-mell through hedges, dykes, and muddy 
pools ; plunging wildly along with one or another luckless wight ^ carrying 
the bottle. At (irst ail is taken in good part, but after half-an-houror so of 
bustling work a certain amount of keenness is, not unnaturally, introduc 
éd. The village that succeeds in depositing two of the three bottles on 
the cross in the opposing settlement is deemed the victor, and entitled to 
consider itself the better of the two for the next twelve months. The eve- 
ning is spent in a jovial way in the camp of the successful. Dancing and 
other amusements are indulged in on the village green. 



1. liangr. — 2. Go. — 3. Tlirows. — 4. Bends. — 5. Person. 



Into a Scrape '. 



" To getinto a 'scrape' had ori-jinally aliterai meaning", says a writer 
in Casseirs Saturda;/ Journal. ** When deer roamed through our island, 
they would frequently scratch '^ up the earth with their forefeet, leaving 
a hole sometimes two feet in depth. When wayfarers passed through the 
woods they ran the risk of tripping over thèse hoUows and wrenching 
an ankle or twisting a thigh, and thus they were said to bave " got into 
a scrape ", 



1. Embarras. — 2. Gratter. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N<> 14. 



20 Avril 1908. 



8* Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



'' In conséquence of his conliniied illness,Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman 
lias (lo the regret of ail) been obliged to resign, and Mr. Asqnith is the new 
PruBe Minister. A Yorkshireman by birth, a barrister by profession, a brill- 

iant spécimen of the successfiil Oxford 
^:âteli^^^À\\, man, Mr. Asquith, who was first chosen 

as Home Secretary by Mr. Gladstone in 
1892, becomes Prime Minister al the âge of 
35. He is a iiian of strongcharacter, but his 
head is more powerful than his heart. 

Major Arthur Griffiths. 

Major Arthur Griffiths, the vvriter of 
numerous exciting romances, lias recently 
died. In early life he was a soldier, and 
won the Crimean Medal ; his surviving 
brother was one of the Mutiny Heroes, 
and was présent at tlie (Capture of Delhi. 
For long an Inspecter of Prisons, Major 
Griffiths wrote much on prisons, crime, 
and criniinals in an agreeable and some- 
times anecdotal style. Quite lately in Les 
Cinq Langues was given a pièce from his book on Club Life. 

Sir Auckland Golvin. 

In his 7lst year lias passed away Sir Auckland Golvin, who had held high 
positions both in India and in Egypt. In 1880, in succession to Sir Evelyn 
Baring (now Lord Cromer), he became Comptroller General under the Dual 
Control, and was later Financial Adviser to the Khédive. At the time of the 
Arabi troubles, he showed great powers of initiative and niiich personal cou- 
rage. Like his coUeague, Lord Cromer, who speaks of him fully in his new 
book, Sir Auckland Golvin described his own labours in a volunie styled The 
Making of Modem Egypt, 




Asquith. 



Statesmen and Books. 



Some years ago, not long after Mr. Gladstone's death, Lord Rosebery gave 
a lecture on the love of books as shown by varions statesmen, and the 
gênerai relations between men who read and men who act. Recently, the 

[80J ANQL. 14 



106 ENGLISH PART 1634 



lecture lias becn rcprinted (wilhoiit Lord Rosebery's permission) by Tke 
ISIorth American Reoiew. Portions of the article are of interest, though we, 
for ouràclvcs, miist demur m toio to tlie apparent assnmption Ihat there is 
any real antilhesis between the man of books and the man of politics. Lord 
Rosebery (who will go down to posterily as a failiire in politics and a 
weaver of attractive but not sound speeches) seems not to hâve estended his 
historical researehes to the Renaissance period in Italy and elsewhere. If he 
had, lie would hâve found that many statesmen berame such largely on 
account of their scholarship and their literary achievements. It is sufficient 
to menlion the names of Poggio, Machiavelli, and Guicciardini. Thus the 
quotations that foUow niust be taken with several grains of sait. 

Lord Rosebery refers in particular to Mr. Gladstone, " who rode the whirl- 
wind and directed the storm of politics', " and yet was " bookish to an 
extrême degree'", althoiigh he had not reached the superlative and morbid 
form of bookishncss, when a man is called a " l)Ookworm - '. 



The fresh breezes of a thousand active interests prevented such a development. But, 
with encouragement and fostering circumstances, had he been nurtured in hterary 
traditions, Uke his great rival, had his health been feeble, it is notdifûcult to imagine 
him a book-worm, immersed iii foUos. 

But as things were, he loved books as much as a man may without a suspicion of 
bibUomania. As a matter of tact, he had none of what is technically called bibliomania ; 
to flrst éditions, or broad margins, or vellum copies he was indiffèrent. 

Had he been a very weaUhy man, even this form of the noble disease miglit bave 
taken him. As it was, he loved collecting, buying, handling baoks. It was a joy to him 
to arrange with his own hands the books in his library. It was a sport to him to hunt 
down books in sale catalogues. It was a sacred trust to him to préserve the little 
treasures of liis youth — a classic or two that lie had at Eton% the book given to him 
by Hannah More \ 

No one could bave seen him reading in t!ie Temple of Peace, as he significantly 
called his study% and bave deemed it possible for him to be happy in any otiier capac- 
ity. Those who had witnessed Ihat sight must bave felt persuaded that, when he 
relired from public life in 1815, nothing could ever draw him from his beloved retreat. 
They might well bave anticipated that with old books, old friends, old trees, with a 
hundred avenues of study to complète or explore, with a vast expérience of life and 
affairs to discuss, with trees to eut and plant and worship — for he was a tree 
worshipper as well — and, above ail, with the vital core and responsibility of a living 
faith pervading him, he might well rest and be thankful. 

It was his extraordinary energy, enthusiasm, and faith in great causes that were 
the sait that prevented his stagnation into mère bookisbness. But he had another 
safeguard still. It was his principle in reading to make his exports balance his 
imports : he took in a great deal, but he put forth a great deal. His close study of a 
book was pretty sure to précède an article on it. 

Lord Rosebery concludes : 

I believe that nowhere in bistory^ so far as l know, is there an instance of so 
intensely bookish a man as Mr. Gladstone, who was at the same time so consummate 
a man of affairs. 1 niean by bookisbness the gênerai love of books — readinj, buying, 
handling, bunting them. The combination in his case is unique, and it will probably 
remain so. Day by day the calls of public life become more and more exacting, 
absorbing, imperious. Kach fresh development of them makes them more and more 
unsuitable for the student and the recluse. Literature is constantly becoming less 
and less necessary for the polilician. During the first half of the past century, a 
classical quota tion was considered the indispensable ornament of a Parliamentary 
speech. 

Among great men of action, we recall Frederick's love of letters, and iNapoleon's 
travelling library. Among statesmen, we tbink of Pitt's sofa, with its shelf of thumb- 
ed ' classics; and of Fox, a far more ardent lover of books, exchanging them and his 



1. Adapted from Joseph Addison. — 2. A man wholly absorbed in books : the insect 
is in French lépisme. — 3. He was at Eton Collège. —4. The poetess. — 5. At Haward- 
en Castle. — 6. We bave shown above Lord Rosebery's shallow knowledge of his- 
tory. — 7. Much used. 



[635] 



ENGLISH PART 



107 



garden for the House of Gommons almost wilh tears ; and of Gladstones Temple of 
Peace. Surely. even if it be not the best, it is the happiest way. There is net, perhaps, 
toc much happiness in the life of any statesman. But no one who knew him could 
think of Mr. Gladstone otherwise than as being happy, and one of the main sources 
of his happiness was bis bookishness. Where, as in bis case, the mind absorbs and 
uses the books, and the books do not cloud and embarrass the mind, the purpose of 
the statesman and the éloquence of the orator gather force from books as a river 
takes the hues and gathers up the springs of the l'egion it traverses. 

There is no royal road to success in public life ; what suits one will not suit 
another. But putting politics and success ont of the question, if a man wants to 
develop his faculties to the utmost advantage, and to combine the greatest amount 
of work with the greatest amount of happiness, he cannot do better than imitate the 
melhods of sludy, the economy of time, and the regularity of life practised by the 
illustrions Mr. Gladstone. 



The Late Benjamin Waugh. 



AU lovers ofchildren will regret to liear of the death in his 70lh year ot 
Ihe Rev. Benjamin Waugh, promoter, organi.ser, and for long direclor of the 

National Society for the Prévention of 
Cruelty to Children (usuallv called the 
N.S.P.C.G.) 

He was edncatedat Airedale Collège, 
Hradford. For some time he was in 
business, i)iit in 1865 he entered the 
Congregationalist ministry. He became 
a memhcr of the first School Board ' 
for London (1870-1876), but before Ihat 
period he had been engaged in promot- 
ing the benevolent organisation with 
which his name will be remembered. 
He became ils director in 1889 and its 
Consulting direclor in 1905, when he 
was compelled to retire on account of 
ill-health. The report of the society 
foUowing that event had a short no- 
tice entilled, The Champion of the 
("hild, which read : "Owing to the 
regrettable absence from England of 
Mr. Waugh, through ill-health, the re- 
port bas, for the first time in Ihè 
history of the society, been penned by 
another hand than that of him who 
might well bave, as a personal description, the phrase selected for Ihe tille 
of this report." 

In the Sundoy Magazine, of which he was editor for some years, his con- 
tribution, "Sunday Evenings wilh my Children, '" was an attractive feature. Il 
was in May, ls81t, when Mr. Waugh secured the use of the Mansion House for 
a meeting al which the National Society for the Prévention of Cruelty to 
Children was launched. The society was actually started at the oftice of the 
Sunday Magazine. It then removed to Harpur-street, and lafer to the fine block 
of buildings in Leicester-square. The organisation bas now branches ail over 
the country, and influential and titled people are membersofits committecs. 




Benjamin Waugh. 



1. Now the Education Committee of the London County Council. 



108 ENGLISB PART [636] 



This Society proseciites gross cases ofcruelty to children, and warns 
those guilly of less serions offences. 

Mr. Wangh was instrumental in passing Ihe so-called " Children's Charter '\ 
a slatnte against the starvation or ill-treatment of children. Mr. Waugh and 
his Society inade it their business to see that this Act was not a dead-letter^. 
The Society encountered much opposition, even in police and coroners' courts; 
butit Iriumphed in the end, aided not a little by the interest ofQueen Victoria, 
from whom it received a charter of incorporation. ïhis charter detined the 
objects of Ihe society to be : 

1. To prevent the pubhc and private wrongs of children aiul the corruption of 
their morals. 

2. To talie action for the enforcement of laws for their protection. 

3. To provide and maintain an organisation for the above objects. 

4. To do ail other siich lawful things as are incidental or condiicive to the attain- 
ment of the above objects. 

Overwork caused Mr. Waugh's health to break down, and this led to his 
virtualretirement some time before his lamented death. He, the late Dr Bar- 
nardo, and Sir John Kirk form a bright trio of benefactors of children. 



2. A name, only. 



The Seagulls' Home'. 



The Island of Sark lifted a green bosom above her perpendicnlar cliffs^ 
with the pride of an affluent mother among her brood. Dowered ^ by sun and 
softened by a délicate haze like an exqnisite veil of niodesty, this youngest 
daughler of the isles clustered with her kinsfolk in the emerald archipelago •' 
between the great seas. 

The outlines of the coast grew plainer as the vessel drew nearer and near- 
er, From end to end there was no harbonr upon this soiithern side. There 
was no roadway, as it seemed, no pathway at ail up the overhanging clitfs, 
ridges of granité and gray and green rock, belted with mist, crowned by sun, 
and frelted with the milky, upcastingsnrf. Little islands, likeoutworks before 
it, crouched slumberously to the sea, as adoglaysits head in ils paws, and 
hugs '^ the ground close, with vague, soft, blinking » eyes. 

By the shore the air was white with seagulls '■ flying and circling, 
risingand descending, shooting up, straightinto tlicair, their bodies smoolh 
and long, their feathering tails spread like a fan, their wings expanding on 
the ambienf air. In the tall cliffs were the nests of dried seaweed, fastened to 
the edge of a rock, the little ones within piping* to the little ones without ". 
Every point ofrock had its sentinel gull, looking — lookingont to sea like 
some watchful defender of a mystic cily. Piercing might be the cries ofpain 
or joy from the earth, more piercing were their cries ; dark and dreadful 
might be the woe of those who went down to the sea in ships, but they 
.shrilled '^ on unheeding, their yellow beaks still yellowing in the sun, 
keeping their everlasting watch and ward. 

^'owand again other birds, dark, quick-winged, low-flying, shof in among 
the white companies of seagulls, stretching their long necks, and turning 
their swift, cowardly eyes hère and there, the cruel beak extended, the body 



1. This is from a Jersey story by Sir Gilbert Parker, M. P. who lias also written on 
the French in North America. — 2. Given a dowry by. — 3. The Channel Islands. — 
4. Élreuit. — 5. Clignotant. — 6. Mouettes. — 7. Ambiant. — 8. Crying shrilly. — 
9. Outside. — 10. ^fewed. 



[637] BNGLISH PVRT 109 

gorged " wilh carrion '^. Black niiiraiiders among blithe birds of peace and 
joy, Ihey watched like sable '^ spirits near Ihe nests, or on some near sea 
rocks, sombre and alone, blinking evilly at the tall bright cliffs and the 
lighisome légions nestling there. 

Thèse swari '^ loiterers by tbe happy nests of Uie young were like spirits of 
fale who might not destroy, who had no power lo harm the li\ ing, yet who 
conld not be driven forth — the ever présent death-heads at the feast, the 
impassive acolyles by the allars ofdestiny. 

As the vessel drew near the lofty, inviolalo cliffs, there opened up sombre 
clefts and caverns, honey-combing '= the island at ai! points of the compass. 
She slipped past rugged pinnacles, like bnttresses to the island, hère trailed 
with vines, yondcr shrivelled and bare. Some rocks were like vast animais. 
The heads of great dogs sprang ont in profile from the mainland ; farther 
oflf, the face of a batlered sphinx slared with nnheeding eyes into the vast 
sea and sky beyond. 

The Baille of the Stronc/, 
bv Sir Gilbert Parker. 



11. Fiiled up to the throat. — 12. Charogne. — 13. Black, and therefore evil. 
14. Dark. — 15. Cutting into. 



Victor Hugo. 



mystery, whencc to one man"s hand was given 

Power upon ail things of the spirit, and might 
Whereby the veil of ail the years was riven • 
And naked stood the secret soiil of night ! 
marvel, hailed of eyes whence clond is driven, 
That shows at last wrong reconciled with right 
By death divine of evil and sin forgiven ! 
light of song, whose fire is perfect light ! 
No speech, no voice, no thouglit, 
No love, avails us aught - 
For service of thanksgiving in bis sight 
Who hath given us ail for ever 
Such gifts that man gave never 
So many and great since tirst Time's wings took flight. 

Man may not praise a spirit above 
Man's : life and death shall praise him : we can only love '. 
Life, everlasting while the worlds endure, 

Death, self-abased beforc a power more high, 
Shall bear one witness, and their word stand sure, 

That not lill time be dead shall this man die. 
Love like a bird, comes loyal to his hire ^ ; 

Famé tlies before him, wingless else to fly. 
A chikrs heart toward his kind is not more pure, 
An eagle's toward the sim no lordlier eye. 
Awc sweet as love and proud 
As famé, though hushed and bowed. 



1. Rent ; torn. — 2. Anylhing.— 3. Mr. Swinburne adored Victor Hugo, ttiese stan- 
zas come from "A Sunset, November 23, 188S : To Victor Hugo".— 4. In theolddays 
of hawking the bird was enticed back to its master. 



110 ENGLISH PART [638 



Yearns toward him silent as his face goes by : 
AU crowns before his crown 
Triumphantly bosv down, 
For pride that onc more great than ail draws nigh : 

Ail soûls applaud, ail liearts acclaim, 
One heart benign, one seul suprême, one conquering name. 

Algernox Charles Svvinburnf. 



The Death of a Hero 



yi 

in front of Gaspar Garowicz's little Iiouse the yoiing men placed their 
burden on the groiind. '^Oh! Michael, hâve a good sleep lo-day ", cried 
some. "To-inorrow we celebrate yoiir return at the tavern ". " Oh! yes, 
and you must tell us ". " The whole village will corne ", was the gêner- 
ai cry. 

The cripplc hobbled over the door-step into his brother-in-law's 
hoiise, Outside Ihere still resoiinded shoiits : " Long live the hero ! " " Long 
live Michael! " •' Long life to him ! " " May ail the saints protect him ! "' 
Then there was once more silence. 

" Are you hungry, Michael? " asked Katja. He shook his head. " No, 
dear sister, realiy not. Only 1 am tired, oh! so dreadfully tired, " 

" Had not he better go to sleep? " asked Gaspar dillidently. 

Katja only nodded; she had suddenly become unusually sparing of 
words. Then she led her brother in to the little room which he had for- 
merly occupied. 

" Oh ! hâve a good sleep hère ', said she, and went away quickly as 
though she were afraid to be alone with him. It did not even enter her 
mind that she might be at ail useful to him in undressing. 

But he who iiad returned home was not in the least thinking about 
undressing. Just as he stood, he threw himself, without taking olî his 
wooden leg, upon the bed, bnried his face lirmly in the high feather-pil- 
lows, which in honour of this day lay piled up upon the bed, and in 
them he stifled the sobbing which went right through his body, "Mania", 
he groaned, " Mania ! " 

So passed a long, a very long time. Then Michael raised himself, 
because he heard in the adjoining room the scolding voiceofhis sister. 

" Oh! you are a fool, Gaspar", he heard, " By God's love, do you 
hear, you are the biggest fool I know. An honour do you say? a fig for 
the honour ! and is he, perhaps, going to help us to work in the fields, 
1 ask you, you ass? Gan he perhaps do that, the cripple? And Mania what 
do you thiiik of her? Oh ! she is a beauty, as I am a good Ghristian. And 
old Leschko, oh! he is an old rascal! She hasjust told me that she will 
not take such a monster as a gift, might the Mother of God préserve her 
from that! And he has said that he will (ill no useless mouth. Do you 
bear, you blockhead? And now we must feed the do-nothing, who may 



* See the four other Parts. 



[639] ENGLISH PART 111 

still live a hunclred years. Why, I ask yoii. Nalurally 1 shall not let liim 
starve, because he is my brother, and I am a good Christian and love God. 
But that it is an honoiir, as you say, you ass, because he is a hero, that 
is a — a pièce of siiliness, do you hear? Now get into bed ! " 

Erect, stiff, and numb, Michael stood and listened. He was pale, quite 
pale, but he did not stir a muscle of his face or move a limb. So he stood 
and appeared to be waiting for something. A fuU hour passed, and he 
did not move, as though he had been turned into stone. Then he suddenly 
groaned : quite, (juite gently. 

A door led from his room into the open air. Michael hobbled out through 
this door. 

The next morning they foiind the hero, whose breast the cross for 
valour adorned, in the village pond. 

{Conclusion. ) 

Friedrich Wernep. Yan Oestéren. 



The Kaiser when a Child. 



Would it be lèse-majesté to describe the small, fractious, and very 
naughty liltle boy who was generally with the Princess Koyal, and who 
is now the German Emperor? Well, if it be, 1 will take the risk. He was 
a tiny, pretty, délicate little lad, and he utterly abhorred the Highland 
dress in which he \vas clad on the spécial occasion for ^vhich he Avas 
brought to England, and I lancy the cold wind stung his sinall knees : 
anyhovv his conduct was awful. Somehow or other the dirk ' belonging 
to his costume was not forthcoming, and he was lent one belonging to 
his Uncle Leopold-. The tirst part of the cereniony he was pretty quiet. 
It was discovered aflervvards that he had spent it in picking out the great 
cairngorm ^ in the dirk handle and then casting it away, and I do not 
think it was ever found : then he began to fidget* : his mother tried to 
liold him, and at last handed him over to his two Uncles, Leopold and 
Arthur % whose bare legs he bit, while they bore the pain like Stoics ^ 
I only hope they smacked him ' \vell when they got the little rufilan 
back to theGastle^ "Willy", as his English relations called him, became 
fond of Papa •'. His sister, little Princess Charlotte, used to sufter a good 
deal at his hands, and 1 once gave him a smart tap on his naughty little 
fmgers when he was pulling her hair. I often wonder if he ever remem- 
bered that épisode! I at least am always glad to recoUect I once corrected 
the all-powerful Emperor before whom the whole world trembles, it 
seems to me, nowadays. 

Leaves from a Life ' . 

1. Dagger. — 2. The late Duke of Albany. — 3. A Scotch precious stone. — 4. liehave 
restlessly. — 5. The Duke of Connaught. — 6. Bravely. — 7. Beat. — 8. Windsor. — 
9. Mr. Frilh, whom Queen Victoria visited for professional purposes. 

* By the daiighter of the aged painter, W.-i'. Frith. 



112 ENGLISH PART [640] 



The Hair of the Head, 



Fi'om the earliest period the conlrol over the hair, man's one natural 
ornament, has been duly appreciated. Prized and lenderly cared for, the 
hair was once alinost held sacred ; to neglect it was a sign of self-abnega- 
tion or of terrible sorrovv; tocutit otf was a mark of servitude, Amongst the 
ancient Egyptians, a head of hair placed at the shrine of some deity 
was no slight otîering, and the shaving of the head formed part of the 
religions rites aniong both Egyptians and Phœnicians. 

Later, among the Franks, men svvore by their locks as they now 
svvear by their honour ; to eut a man's hair was to dégrade him. Debtors 
unable to discharge their debts declared themselves slaves of their cred- 
itors, by presenting a pair of shears', as ail bondmen ^ wore their heads 
shaved, and, indeed, the tonsure of priests signilies that they are the 
bondmen of Heaven. 

As coiour and not form first strikes the uncultivated eye, man appears 
to hâve dyed liis hair before he dressed it in any way ; thus, the Gauls 
dyed their hair a brilliant red, while the Roman ladies were partial to 
honey-coloured or amber hair, and at one time black hair was ail the 
rage ^ Among the Franks in the lifth Gentury, it was fashionable for men 
to tie their long hair together above the Ibrehead, leLling the ends flow 
down their backs likea horse's tail. TheNormansin the eleventh Gentury 
wore their Iront hair only a few inches long, stuck up like the crest of 
a bird. The Normans before the Gonquest wore short hair, but were so 
struck by the flowing ringlets of the Saxons, that for many years Ihey 
adopted the fashion of the conquered race. 

i. Ciseaux. — 2. A " boiind-man " ; slave. — 3. Fashion. 



A Dog on three Legs. 



Insurance and compensation cases are responsible for many puzzles. 
Some time ago a valuable terrier was sent ont from England to India. 
The animal was heavily insured. In a storm the poor l)east got so badly 
damaged that one hind leg was rendered useless, and he had to hobble ' 
along on three. His owner, of course, claimed from the insurance Com- 
pany. But by the insurance contract " walking at Galcutta " was deemed 
to be " safe arrivai". The dog could walk, albeit- only on three legs ; 
and the insurance people avowed that, therefore, there was no légal 
claim upon them. What the judge was called upon to décide was: " Can 
a dog be said lo walk on three legs?" Eventually he declared that itconid 
not, but ail the same the plaintiff was only awarded a portion of the 
large sum which he claimed as compensation . 

1. Limp. — 2. Although. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N° 15. 



5 Mai 1908. 



8° Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The late Duke of Devonshire. 



It is diftioiilt for Frenchmen to realise ail that British polilical and social 
life has lost by the death in his 7hlh year of Spencer Complon Cavendish, 8th 
Duke of Devonshire. His father, the "th Duke, was a man of science, Second 

Wrangler at Cambridge, and Cliancel- 
lor of that University. The deceased 
nobleman had no brilliancy ; but his 
honesty, his straightforwardness, his 
thoroughness, his power of examining 
a question from ail points of view, his 
untlinchiiig courage, his constancy to 
principle, for which he several finies 
abandoned the political associâtes of 
inany years' standing, his enormous 
wealtli, his territorial estâtes and in- 
tliience — ail thèse caused him to 
take the Duke of Wellington's place 
as « The Duke ». As member of one 
of the great Whig houses, a patron of 
the Turf, the host of Royal ty, the 
Duke was indeed a représentative En- 
glishman. 

Il must be remembered that as long 
ago as 4859 lie appeared in pohtical 
life ; for over thirly years he sat (as 
Marquis of Hartington) in the House of 
Gommons; he held high offices in Li- 
béral, and, later, in Unionist Ministries ; twice, at least, he might hâve been 
Prime Minister, and twice he left his party and saved his country from 
Home Rnle, as brought forward bv Mr. Gladstone, and from Tariff Reform, 
as proposed by Mr. Chamberlain. A pillar of the State has, indeed, been 
removed. 

Mrs. George Cornwallis-West continues in the April Century Magazine her 
réminiscences as [,ady Randolph Churchill. There are some références to 
the late Duke of Devonshire. Lady Randolph tells that in the Jnbilee year 
(1887) she svent on a cruise with Mr. Chamberlain, hord Hartington, and 
others. Mr. Chamberlain had left Mr. Gladstone and the Home Rule Party, 
but was not prepared to join the Conservalives, " notwithstanding the over- 
tures made to him bv Lord Salisbnry ". He was (Lady Randolph says) revolv- 
ing at that time, in*^conjiinction with Lord Randolph, a scheme for a new 
party which was to be called the National Party, and both were anxious that 
i.ord Hartington should join it. 

[86J ANGL. 15 




The DuKK OF Devonshire. 



114 ENGLISH PART [682] 



The moment \va.s thonglit propitious, and it was settled that Mr. Chamber- 
lain shoLild speak to Lord Hartington : 

That afternoon, I was sitting on the deck with Lord Hartington, when Mr. Cham- 
berlain joined us. Drawing up a chair, without prehminaries, and with bis usual 
directness, he suddenly plunged into the matter. Lord Hartington, taken au dépourvu, 
looked uncomfortable, and answered very sbortly. Mr. Chamberlain, full of bis 
scheme, pressed the point home, taking no notice of the monosyllables he got in 
answer. But after a time the frozen attitude of Lord Hartington began to take efTect, 
and the conversation languisbed and died. I believe the subject was never reopened. 

Lady Randolph adds that she has " alvvays thoiight that there existed a 
gulf between Lord Hartington and Mr. Chamberlain that no political expe- 
diency coiild really bridge. " 

In private life, Lady Randolph says, no one was pleasanter or more easy to 
get on with than the Duke. " His rather stern countenance belied a mirth- 
loving soûl, and he thoronghly appreciated a joke ". 

His carelessness about bis clothes has become proverbial among his friends, and 
once, on his birtliday, his lady-friends, thinking that he needed a new bat, sent him 
every conceivable sort of iieadgear, from the ceremonious top-hat to the flannel 
cricketing-cap. My contribution, 1 remember, was a pot-hat. For hours they poured 
in ; I believe he received over ûfty. 

Sir Henry Woltï, Lord Randolph. and Lady Randolph were once staying at 
Buxton, and wenl over as tourists to visit Chatsworth. When Lady Randolph 
told Lord Hartington that she had been there and was much impressed by 
the grandeur and beauty of the place, ail he said was : " Did you break 
anything? '" 

On Coronation Morning, August 9, 1902, the présent writer, standing in 
Whitehall,discerned in a splendid blue state-coach going towards Westmins- 
ter Abbey, the face and figure of the late Duke; and, much to his delight, 
his loud shout, " There's Hartington ", was heard and acknowledged with a 
firm stare by the Duke, who for so many years was known as the Marquis 
of Hartington. 

On another occasion from the top of an omnibus the writer saw the Duke 
trying some horses in the court-yard of Devonshire Ilouse, that superb man- 
sion with the great gâtes, that faces the Green Park. 

In November, l'.>03, the writer heard the Duke make his déclaration of absol- 
ute opposition to Fiscal or Tariff Reform. The speech was one of the strong- 
est and most determined ever uttered bv the " Duke " whom ail mourn. 



Books read by Children. 



Some lime ago there appeared in Les Cinq Langues a list of novels and 
stories in favour with British girls. The London Coimty Council, who hâve 
charge of the public elementary scliools, allow books to be chosen from by 
prize-winners. In 1907 were chosen the books given below. 

The figures opposite the books indicate llie number of times they were 
chosen : 



Andersen's Fairy Taies 5,811 

Grimm's Stories 4,227 

Robinson Crusoe 2,403 

Tom Brown'sSchoolDays. . . . 2,349 

Litlle Women 2.151 

Tanglewood Taies 2,0"i7 

Water Babies 1,804 

Alice in Wonderland 1,63 i 

Old Curiosity Shop 1,515 



Heroes (Kingsley) 1,484 

John Halifax, Gentleman .... 1,481 

David Copperfield 1,441 

Taies from Shakespeare (Lamb). 1,423 

Coral Island (Ballantyne) . . . . 1,409 

Westward Ho ! 1,340 

Ivanhoe 1,26&^ 

Pilgrim's Progress 1,244- 



[683] EN6LISH PART 115 



In 1905 the first four were Grimm's Siories, Uticle Tom's Cabin, Robinson 
'Crusoe, and Andersen's Fairy Taies. The last-named book has had an 
aslonishing increase of popularity, for in 1905 the demand for it was only 
'^lalf thaï for Grimm's Stories, whilst it is now first. 

Mcst of thèse works are lamiliar to our readers. and extracts from some 
liave been given by us. The L. G. G. Education Commiltee has (in its wis- 
dom) withdrawn Mrs. Beechcr Slowe's Uncle Tom's Cabin, together wilh 
many so called " quile inferior books" ! Only two works by Dickens and 
only one by Scott appear o'n our lisl, and Bunyan is at Ihe bottom. 
.{Autres temps, autres goûts !) 



The Oriental Mind. 



Sir Alfred Lyall ' once said to me- : " Accuracy is abhorrent to the Orien- 
tal mind. Every Anglo-Indian officiai should always remember that maxim. "' 
Want of accuracy, which easily dégénérâtes into untruthfulness, is, in fact, 
the main characteristic of the Oriental mind. The European is a close reas- 
oner ; his statements of facts are devoid of ambiguity ; he is a natural logic- 
ian, albeit ^ he may not hâve studied logic ; he loves symmelry in ail things ; 
he is by nature sceptical and requires proof hefore he can accept the truth 
of any proposition ; his trained intelligence works like a pièce of mechanism. 
The mind of the Oriental, on the other hand, like his picturesque streets, is 
eminently wanting in symmetry. His reasoning is of the most slipshod'* 
description. Although the ancient Arabs acquired in a somewhat high degree 
the science of dialectics, their descendants are singularly déficient in the 
logical faculty. They are often incapable of drawing the most obvions con- 
clusions from any simple premises of which they may accept the truth. En- 
deavour to elicit a plain statemenl of facts from an ordinary Egyptian. His 
explanation will generally be lengthy and wanting in lucidity. He will prob- 
ably contradict himself half-a-dozen times before he has Hnished his story. He 
will often break down under the mihlest process of cross-examination. The 
Egyptian is also eminently unsceptical. He readily becomes the dupe ■■ of the 
magician and the astrologer. Even highly educated Egyplians are prone to 
refer the common occurrences oflifeto the intervention of some supernatural 
agency. In political matters, as well as in the affairs of everyday life, the 
Egyptian will, without inquiry, accept as true the most absurd rumours. He 
will indeed do more than this. He will oflen accept or reject such rumours 
in the inverse ratio of their probability, for, true to his natural inconsist- 
ency and vvant of ralional discrimination, he will occasionally develop a 
flash of hardy scepticism when he is asked to believe the truth. 

Contrast again the lalkative European, bursling with superfluous energy. 
active in mind, inquisitive about everything he sees and hears, chafing« 
under delay, and impatient of suQ'ering, with the grave and silent Eastern. 
devoid of energy and initiative, stagnant in mind, wanting in curiosity about 
matters which are new to him, careless of waste of time and patient under 
suffering. Or, again, look at the fulsome flattery which the Oriental will offer 
to his superior and expect to receive from his inferior, and compare the 
gênerai approval of such practices with the European frame of mind, which 
spurns ■* l3oth the flatterer and the person who invites flattery. This con- 
temptible flattery, " the nurse of crime ", as it was called by the poet Gay s 
is, indeed, a thorn in the side of ^ the Englishman in Egypt, for it prevents 

1. A great Anglo-Indian administra tor. — 2. LordCromer. — 3. Although. — 4- 
Inaccurate, untidy. — o. Victinti. — G. Kebelling against. — 1. Despises. — 8. John 
•Gay, author of The Beggars' Opéra. — 9. A difficulty to. 



116 ENGLISH PART [684] 

Khédives and Pashas tVom hearing the truth IVom their own countrymen. 

Perhaps there is no point as to which the différence between Eastern and 
Western habits of thoiight corne ont into stronger relief than in the views 
which are respectively enlertaioed by the Oriental and the European as 
regards provision for the future in this world. The European, especially if he 
be a Frenchman, is usually economical, and his economy will not unfre- 
quently degenerate into meanness. He will pause before he will give pledges 
which, whilst providing for his immédiate wants, may embarrass him or 
even reduce hini to penury at no distant date. He will usually make provision 
for his old âge, for the wife who may, and for the children who proba- 
bly will survive him. The Egyptian generally cares for noue of thèse things. 
Hetakes little heed for the morrow which will dawn on himself, and none for 
the days which are in store for those whom he will leave behind him. He is, 
perhaps, unconsciously influenced by the frame of mind engendered in him- 
self and his progenitors from having lived for centuries under a succession of 
Governnients, which afï'orded no security to the rights of property. Whether 
he occupies the palace or the mud but, he will often pledge '" his future with 
scarcely a thought of how his pledges may be redeemed. His life is in the 
past and in the présent. The morrow must take care of the things of itself. 
But thèse same habits of improvidence tend perhaps to develop a quality 
which is worthy of praise. The Oriental may often be blamod for prodigality, 
but he rarely incurs the charge of meanness. He is charitable to his neigh- 
bours; moreover, the Oriental is proverbially hospitable. Indeed, his hospita- 
lity often errs on the side of being too lavish, 

Passing on to the considération of another ditferencc between the Oriental 
and thcEuropean, which will prove a perpétuai stumbling-block to the English- 
man in Egypt, it is to be observed that the ways of the Oriental are tor- 
tuous " ; his love of intrigue is inveterate : centuries of despotic governnient, 
during which his race bas beenoxposed to the unbridled *•' violence of cajiri- 
cious and headstrong governors, hâve led him to fall back on the natural 
defence of the weak against the strong. He reposes unlimited faith in his own 
cunning, and to some extent his chosen wcapon will stand him in good stead. 
But its employment will widen the breach between him and his protectors, 
for fate bas willed that the Egyptians should be more especially associated 
with those members of the European family who, perhaps more than any 
others, loatheand despise intrigue ; who, in their dealings with their fellow- 
men, are frank and blunt, even at times to brutality ; and who, though not 
difficult to beguilc, are apt unexpectedly to lurn round and smite '^ those 
who hâve beguiled them so hardly as to crush them to the dust. From this 
point of view, one of the more subtle Latin races, had it occupied the pré- 
dominant position hcld by the English in Egypt, would probably bave had 
more sympathy with the weaknesses of the Egyptian character than the 
Anglo-Saxon '\ 

The Earl of Cromer. 
{Modem Egypt.) 

iù. Pawn ; inortgage. — 11. Twisting — 12. Uncontrolled. — 13.Strike. — 14. This- 
perspicuous epitome of the Oriental mind is a good example of the many fine passa- 
ges in Lord Gromer's excellent book. 



The Sun'. 

But afar on the headland exalted. 

But beyond in the curl of the bay, 
From the depth of his dôme deep-vaulted 



1. From the poem on the East Anglian town, Dunwich. 



[685] ENGLISH PART ll7 



Our l'ather is lord of Ihe day-. 
Our faLher and lord that we follow, 

For deathless and ageless is he ; 
And lus robe is the whole sky's hollow, 
Ilis sandal the sea, 

Where the horn ^ of the headland is sharper, 

And her green floor glitlers with tire, 
The sea has the sun for a harper ^, 

The Sun has the sea for a lyre. 
The waves are a pavement of amber, 

By thefeet of the sea-winds trod, 
To receive in a gods presence-chamber 
Oiir father, the God. 

Time haggard ° and changefal and hoary, 

Is m aster and God of the land : 
But the air is fulfilled of the glory 

That is shed from our lord's righthand. 
father of ail of us ever, 

Ali glory he only fo thee 
From heaven, that is void ^ of thee never, 
And earth, and the sea. 

Sun, whereof ail is beholden, 

Behold now the shadow of this death, 
This place of the sepulchres, olden 

And emplied and vain as a breath, 
The bloom of the bountiful heather 

Laughs broadly beyond in Ihy llght 
As dawn, with her glories to gather, 
At darkness and night. 

The hills and the sands and the beaches, 

The waters adrift and alar, 
The banks and the creeks and the reaches', 

How glad of thee ail of thèse are ! 
The flowers, overflowing, overcrowded, 

Are drunk with the raad wind's mirth : 
The delight of thy coming unclouded 
Makes music on earth. 

I, last least voice of her voices, 

Give thanks that were mute in me long 
To the soûl in my soûl that rejoices 
For the song that is over my song. 
Time gives what he gains for the giving 

Or takes for his tribute of me, 
My dreams to the wind everliving, 
My song to the sea *. 

Algernon Charles Swi.nburne. 



2. The Sun. — 3. Point. — 4. Playeron a harp. — 5. Hagard. — 6. Empty. — 7. 
Portions of rivers. — 8. The sea has been the subject of much of Mr. Swinburne's 
finest verse. 



118 ENGLISH PART |686] 



The Cushion of the Countess Confalonieri 



The Countess Teresa Casati Confalonieri had corne to Yienna to obtain 
pardon for lier husband '. On the fatal day of the JLidgment, at midnight, 
the Courier had set out withthe death sentence. The good Einpress sent a 
Chamberlain to the Countess to convey wilh dignitîed silence her angelic 
Sovereign's grief at not having been able to save his life. Teresa Confalo- 
nieri. in spite of the lateness of the hour, flew in a carriage to the palace, 
and the Empress, who had already retired, coiild not refuse to receive 
her. She cried, she cried, and her agony was so irrésistible, that the Em- 
press, ail dishevelled, hastened to her Consort's apartments, and after 
some time (what a century of suffering it must hâve been for Teresa !) 
came back Avith the gift of his life. 

Quick ! quick ! they must rejoin the courier, must pass him — lie was 
bearing the sentence of death. 

Teresa threw herself into a carriage, and without ever resting, paying 
the postulions four or six times their dues, and taking a little liquid for 
ail her food, she reached Milan in time, and Federico escaped from the 
scatfold. 

During the journey she had rested her head on a cushion which she 
soaked with tears : tears now of mortal anxiely oi' not arriving in time, 
now of hope, now of conjugal love. 

This confidant of the mostsolemn, the most tragic moment in the life 
of the married pair, was consigned to Federico's judges, who had con- 
demned him to death ; they religiously sent it to the saved husband. 
It went with him to the prison of Spielberg. There, stripped of ail his 
clothes, chained, lying on stra\v,deprived of ail theconveniences of life, 
lie never parted from his little cushion. 

PlERO Maro.ncelli -. 



' See the four other Parts. — 1. Federico Confalonieri, who had been condemned 
by Austria for being a raember of the revolutionary society of the Carbonari. — 2. 
Âcompanion of Silvio Pelhco and of Confalonieri in the prison of Spielberg. The 
pièce is taken from the Aldithns to Mie Piigioni. 



A Nonagenarian Teacher 



In a few minutes the dooropened, and Manuel Garcia entered. With a 
génial smile and an exclamation of pleasure he came rapidly across the 
room, taking short, quick steps, and was shaking hands with his old pupil- 
almost before she had time to rise from her seat. The next quarter of an 
hour passed swiftly enough. A stream of questions fell from the lips of 
the wonderful old nonagenarian as to what she had beendoing,where she 
had been, what were her latest songs, what she thought of the pianist 
who had recently corne out 3, what of the poUtical situation, when she 
would come to lunch — and so on. He was short of stature, a little bent 
with âge, frail-looking perhaps, but wiry. His eyes were bright and 

1. This occurred some years Itefore Garcia's death.— 2. Madame Antoinette Sterling, 
the mother of the writer. — 3. Débuter. 



[6871 ENGLiSH PART 119 

piercing, his profile clear-cut and distinguished. He had an olive com- 
plexion, a gift of his native Spain, which fifty years of London fog had 
been unable to take from him. His white hair was partially covered by 
a red skull-cap % and his moustache was closely eut. He spoke in rapid 
tones, yet Avith absolute distinctness of clear eiuinciation. Every word 
gave proof of that keen interest which he felt in ail that was going on 
around him. In expression, voice, and gesture there was an amazing 
alertness, vigour, and mental activity which few men of seventy could 
equal, lewer still surpass. His conversation gave évidence of the tire of 
youth, tempered with the tolérance ol old âge. A more intimate acquain- 
tance with the great teacher revealed further qualities which made him 
loved, nay, worshipped by ail his pupils. Loyal and staunch, he had an 
old-world courtesy, a charm of manner, aiid a patience which was quite 
remarkable. 

M. Sterling Mackinlay. 
[Garcia Ihe Centenarian.) 

4. Tight-fitting cap. 



In the Far North. 



I 

Two men from Alaska took a boat and went off to an island to get 
birds'eggs. While they were ouf, an awful storm came up. It was going to 
be great luck - if the boat lived at ail in such a sea. She was driven north 
first. Neither of the men knew where they had got to, but any kind of 
land was a good sight. They werealmostas glad to get near it as they were 
toget away from it. Horrible steep clitfs came sheer ^ down to the shore. 
Boulders piled helter-skelter *. They could not see much through the dim- 
ness of the sleet and the dazzle of the spray ; still, they saw enough to 
knowit was not the harbour they were hoping for. Things had been bad 
enough in the open sea, but hère they were driven straight on the rocks. 
The wind hurled the water at them, not in spray, but in masses — mas- 
ses that never broke, till they struck the men or the boat — except when 
the wind veered, and then the water masses were tlung clean up on the 
clitfs. They would never hâve got ont of that boiling cauldron "" if the 
wind had not changed, and kept afloat for several hours only to be 
wrecked after ail, a mile or two beyond an ugly-looking cape. 

One of the men was washed out of the boat, the other tlung ashore un- 
conscious. On comiug to himself after some time, he went down the 
beach, and the tirst thing he saw was his friend lying on the sand, in a 
tangle ^ of sea-weed, his face hidden. The other man called him several 
limes, then shook him. But the friend never stirred — he was dead. 
Above the line of sea-weed and driftwood, the surf had flung his rifle — 
the butt rather battered, but nothing a handy man ^ could not put right ; 
only a rifle is not much good without cartridges. By and by, the live 
man dug a grave for the dead one above the tide line in the sand ; and 



1. On the sea. — 2. It would be fortunate. — 3. Like a wall. — 4. Pêle-mêle; any- 
how. — 5. Chaudron. — 6. A mass difficult to unravel. — 7. One fit to do anything; 
a term often applied to British sailors. 



120 ENGLISH PART [688] 

when he had buried the body, he sat down and wondered hovv long it 
would be before the end would corne for himself. 

While he sat there thigering his rifle, a couple of natives came down 
the coast. Thèse were tvvo Esquimaux, quite good feilows. They must 
hâve seen white men and firearms before, for they took a deep interest 
in the rifle. The castaway ^ made them understand he was hungry. They 
nodded and pointed back the way they had come. Well, they went along 
the beach, till they came to a place so rocky it drove them up to the 
edge of the tundra, or plain ; and up there the white man saw, across the 
plain to the north, a low Une of hills streaked with snow. And there 
was one bare peak with a curious-shaped top that stood ont very plain. 
There was a river flowing down from the hills through the tundra to the 
sea, and ail the mouth of it was choked with driftwood, though there 
was not a tree in sight. Beyond the driftwood, a long sandspit " ran out 
into the sea, and spread itself right and left, parallel to the coast, and on 
this sandspit were a lot '" of little driftwood buts, skin-boats drawn up, 
and people in fur standing round a lire. 

The two Esquimaux took the white man across in a boat, and told 
the other Esquimaux about him. And they gave him some food-fish. 
Everybody took so much interest in his rifle that he had to sit on it. 
They talked a good deal, but the white man did not know what it was 
ail about. So he ate and slept, always with his rifle under his arm. ^Yheu 
he got tired of eating and sleeping, the castaway sat and looked at the 
sea. Never a sail. And sometimes he would turn and look at the queer " 
peak over the tundra. He gathered that thèse people did not live hère 
on this sandspit : they were only camping, a kind of Esquimaux summer 
resort '-. They knew nothing about any white settlement. Thenhe would 
show them, he said. Let them bring down fheir best boat, and he would 
give his gun to them if they would take him off there to the south-east. 
They shook their heads and bustled '^ away. 

The white man saw with horror signsof a beginning to break up the 
camp. By pantomime he found they were going on up the coast by the 
sea. They seemed quite ready to take the castaway and his rifle with 
them. But to go up yonder with them to their underground winter-home 
seemed to the castaway almost as horrible as being left behind. He felt 
whatever happened, he ought to go over the tundra to that queer hiil and 
take a look at the situation from the top ; he had got it into his head that 
if he could only reach the top of that glacier-carved height, ail his troub- 
les would be at an end. But in spite of his feverish state he had the 
sensé to guard against the natives going ofîin his absence. He got one of 
the boys to go with him. It was not easy walking, in tact it was jumping 
from one moss knoU '^ to another, or wading to the knees in the spongy 
hollow. 

[To he conliiiued.) 

Abridged from Euz.\beth Robins *. 

8. Xanfragé. — 9. Projecting pièce of sand. — 10. Niimber. — 11. Ciirious. — 12. 
Suchas Brightonor Trouville. — 13. Hurried. — 14. Tertre. 

* This is abridged from one of the North Pôle stories of this talented lady, who is 
also a " feminist ", a dramatist. and an actress well known for her performances in 
Ibsen plays. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 16. 20 Mai i9C8. 8« Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



Changes in High Places. 

The résignation of Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman vvas tbllowed only toc 
soon by a fatal termination to his illness. The tributes evoked by his death 
were louder and warmer tban his political opponents had imagined, and not 
the least was that paid by M . Clemenceau. At the funeral service iu Westmins- 
ter Abbey, the Prince of Wales (on behalf of their Majesties) and M. Clemen- 
ceau alone deposited their wreaths upon Ihe coftin, and the tricolour was 
observed, with grateful sympathy, by the thousands in the crowded streets. 



By the reconstruction of the Libéral Ministry under Mr. Asqiiith, Mr. Wins- 
ton Churchill obtained a post in the Cabinet, and had to seek re-eleclion. His 
defeat at Manchester is a serions blow to Free Trade, and an encouragement 
to supporters of a Conservative reaction. But he has been returned for 
Dnndee. 



Much astonishment was occasioned by the acceptance of a Peerage by 
Mr. John Morley as Viscount Morley of Blackburn. The disciple of John Stuart 
Mil), the biographer of Voltaire, Rousseau, Diderot, Turgot and the rest, the 
protagonist of Liberalism in politics and in thonght, " Honest John ", the 
coiner of the phrase " Mend'cm or end'em ", lias at length entered that House 
of Lords. He is now turned 70, and fcels not strong enoiigh to remain in the 
House of Commons and at the India Office. But this' — together with the 
death of the ex-Premier — has given the coup de grâce to the crusade against 
the House of Lords, who will be further encouraged to reject Libéral meas- 
ures. 



Austrian military Bands. 



The military bands which play at the Stadt* Park and Volksgarten - are 
from the régiments which are stationed in Vienna, and number about forty- 
five or tlfty men. In the winter months they play with stringed instruments, 
like an ordinary orchestra, with tirst and second violins, violas, contrabasses, 
etc., a kettledrum ^ but no big drum. It is notât ail like the string-band of an 
English military band, which consists of two or three violins, and the rest, 
flûtes, clarinets, hautboys^ etc. There can be no doubt that the manner in 

1. Town. —2. People's Garden. — 3. Cymbale. — 4. Oboes. 
[92] âNOL. 16 



122 ENGLISH PART [730] 

which the string-band of an Ai>slrian régiment is composée! is altogother more 
eftective than onr arrangement, which is neither one thing nor the other, 
neither a string-band nor a brass-band. Austria, it is true, is much more 
musical than \ve as a nation, and the conductors of the military bands at 
Viennaare mostly well-known composers. Certainly they earn very much 
more money in Austria than they do in England. An Auslrian bandmaster 
in Yienna earns aJtout four thousand florins a year, or three hundred and 
fifty pounds. In Austria every régiment has a brass-band and also a string- 
band, the lalter playing indoors in winter, and the former playing on parade 
and when marching out, and at concerts out of doors in summer, 

The Austrian military brass-band is unrivalledin Europe. It is far superior 
to the German military band ; and it is needless to speak of those of other 
nations, which are mostly inferior to the German military band. The Aus- 
trian military brass-band has always two nien playing the cymbals, and the 
big drum ° is usually carried by a pony in marching out, but the big drum 
does not play the prominent part it does with us; in Austria one hears the 
cymbals above everythin^ else, and not the big drum, as is always the case 
in England. Each company in marching has a man who beats the side drum, 
or blows a bugle in rifle régiments, when the band stops playing, in order 
to mark the steps, and he marches at the side of the company. I flnd this 
arrangement a vasl improvement upon ours, for with us the big drum is too 
important an instrument by far. Our Artillery s tring-band, which plays 
at Woolwich during mess, I hâve often heard, an d it certainly is the best we 
possess ; but yet it has not such good solo players as one hears in an 
Austrian military string-band in Vienna. 

Society Recollections m Paris and Vienna. 

0. Grosse caisse. 



French as the Unîversal Language. 



There was a very intercsting article by a Russian, M. J. Novicow, in the Revue 
des Deux-Mondes Sor December 1, on the probabilities of Erench becoming 
the univcrsal language of the world, or, as he puts it, the auxiliary language 
of European civilisation. Erenchmen Ihcmselves disbelieve in this probabil- 
ity, as M. Novicow acknowledges, and he ascribes this disbelief to the pessi- 
niism induced by the defeats of 1870 and to the théories of Madame de Staël 
and Gobineau. Consequently the French hâve favoured the claims of an arti- 
ficial language and, in fact, hâve preferred Espéranto, with its Teutonic basis, 
to Univcrsal, founded entircly on French. 

As civilisation extends, so does the need for intercommunication. Many 
hâve thought Ihat national pridc and jealousy would prevent any existing 
language from becoming univcrsal, and so they hâve turned to invenling 
artihcial ones. But M. Novicow shows, by many well chosen examples, that 
national pride counts for nolhing when pleasure or interesl is concerned. A 
language becomes univcrsal notby a concordat', but naturally and insensibly; 
French is spoken in Bohemia, Poland, Russia, Roumania, Bulgaria, Portugal, 
Spain, and Italy by ail educated people who know any language but their 
own. But, whereas national pridc is weak, being spread over such a wide 
surface, individual pride is strong; and not evei-y one will accept Dr. Zamen- 
hof's language as perfect, considering other urtificial tongues superior or 
thinking it possible to construct a better. As to being easier to learn, M. No- 
vicow asserts this to be a fallacy, and, in order to find Espéranto easy, it 



1. A flxed agreement. 



[731] ENGLISH PART 123 

would be nece-ssary lo know the languages from which it is formed — Eng- 
lish, German, Riissian, Lalin, and Greek. Learning an artiticial languageas 
far as culture goes is a mère waste of time, as it lias no literature to repay 
the effort; and it is impossible to be éloquent in a language that bas no mas- 
ters of éloquence and that is of necessity ugly — hybrid compromises in 
which no national gcnius résides. The utmost success thèse languages can 
altain is to become of commercial use — much in the same way as an inter- 
national télégraphie code. Besides, natural laws make a favoured longue the 
auxiliary language in certain régions, as Tuscan in Ilaly, Saxon in Germany, 
Greek in the Byzantine Empire, and so French in Europe. 

Especially will French follow the example of Tuscan, which bas become 
the second tongue of ail the States of Italy, for in each province every one 
speaks bis own local dialect — Piedmontese, Xeapolitan, Milanese, Venetian. 
And yet never bas Tuscany colonised the rest of Italy; never bas it been the 
most populous nor the most important state politically; and yet, by ils cen- 
tral geographical position, the artislic and scientitic pre-eminence ofits inha- 
bitants, it bas prevailed over other dialects which are spoken by a larger 
nuraber of people. The only likely rivais of French are German and English. 
German basa central position and is not lacking- in culture, but it isdinicult 
to learn, and would bave against it the Anglo-Saxons (140,000,000), the Latins 
(173,000,000), and the Slavs (140.000.000). Even the inventor of Universal, 
Dr. H. Molenaar, a German himself, preferred a French basis for bis language 
to a German one. As to English, allbough it is spoken by more people, — 
who being commercial people, compel other traders to know something of 
their language — yet M. Novicow argues that Slavs, Latins, and even Ger- 
mans, hâve a greater leaning towards French than towards English. And as 
the English bave more leaning towards French than towards German, in the 
proportion of 25 lo 1, it follows that French, having fewest opponents, will 
be chosen as the second language by most nations, if only the French tbem- 
selves do not prevent this by urging the claims of artiticial languages which 

bave no chance of life. 

DE V. Payen-Payne. 

[The Journal of Education.) 
2. Wantins. 



Endymion. 



"■ myslic Brilliance', why hast thou disturbed 
My simple youtli that was so pleased to breathe ? 
Till now I was content "twixt grass and cloud ; 
To be alive I deemed- a lavish^ gift, 
And ripen slowly under falling beams. 
To me it was enough to hear the shower, 
And the low laughter lilown from the bright sea. 
To me lill now it hatli sufficed to watch 
The summer quivering over holy bloom, 
Or August apple wooed by orchard grass, 
Or stripped Uecember waving mournfully 
Her bared arms to the cloud. This was the world 
To me ; but now what melancholy sweet 
Steals over me, what magical distress, 
Distant delicious trouble and new pain ! 



1. Selene, the mooii. — i. Considered. — 3. Prodigue. 



12'lr ENGLISH PART [732J 



Ah ! Ah I whal hast Lhoii done ? for I begin 
To giieve for ancient wars, and atthe thought 
Of women Ihat hâve died long, long ago, 
Forsea-tossedheroeslal)Ouringtoward IheWesl^. 
Ah ! Ah ! what hast thon done ? for I am thrilled^ 
With périls in Iho enchanted dawn of Time, 
And I begin lo sorrow forstrange things 
And to be sad with men long-dead ; now 
I suffer with old legends, and I pi ne 
At long sea-glances for a single sail. 
Yet hâve I deeper pleasure than ever yel ; 
What now I foel, I would not now forgo ; 
This folding doser and Ihis drawing iip 
To the still Soiil which halh imagined us. 
Listen ! the sea is on the verge of speech, 
The breezehath somethingprivate for me :Night 
\N'oiild lead me, like a créature dumb, with signs. 
And though I grieve with ail, with ail I live. 

Stephen Phillips *. 

4. Towards the Hesperides. — 5. Siirred with pain. 

• The reader should compare this with tlie far-^reater poem by Keats. 



Gœthe *. 



I 

What distiriguishes Gœtlie l'or French and English readers, is a property 
which he shares with his nation — an habituai référence to interior 
truth. In England and in America, there is a respect for talent; and, if 
it is exerted in support ofany ascertained or intelligible interest or party, 
or in regular opposition to any, the public is satisfied. In France, there 
is even a greater delight in intellectual brilliancy, for its own sake. And, 
in al! thèse countries, men of talent write from talent. It is enough if the 
understanding i.s occupied, the taste propitiated — so many columns, 
so many hours, filled in a livelyand creditable vvay. TheGerman intellect 
wantstlie French sprightiiness, the fine practical understanding of the En- 
glish, and the American adventure; but it bas a certain probity, which 
never rests in a superlicial performance, but asks steadily, To 
what end? A German public asks for a controlling sincerity. Hère is 
activity of thought; but what is it for? What does the man mean ? 
Whence, wlience ail thèse thoughts? 

Talent alone cannot make a writer. There must be a man behind the 
book ; a personalityvvhich, by birth and quality, is pledged to the doc- 
trines there set forth, and which exists to see and state things so, and 
not otherwise, holding things because they are things. If he cannot 
rightiy express himself to-day, the same things subsist, and will open 
themselves to-morrow. There lies the l)urden on his mind — the burden 
of truth to be declared — more or less underslood; and it constitutes 



* See the four othcr Parts. 



[733^ 



ENGLISH PART 



125 



his business and callinii in the world, to see Ihose facts Ihroiigh, and to 
make theni known. Wliat signifies that lie trips and stammers; that his 
voice is harsh or hissing; that his method or his tropes are inadéquate ? 
That message will find method and imagery, articulation and melody. 
Though he were dumb, it would speak. If not — if there be no such 
God's Word in the man — what care we liow adroit, hovv fluent, how 
brilliant he is ? 

[To be continued.) Emerson. 



Mont Orgueil Gastle. 



Mont Orgueil Castle, hitherto the property of the Crown, has been pre- 
sented to the island of Jersey. This historié ruin, more familiarly known 




Mont Orgueil Gastle. 



in Jersey as Govey Gastle, isat thesummitofa steep headland on thesouth 
sida of the island close to Govey Pier, a little fishing and seaside village, 
and a favourite resort of visitors. It is six miles from St. Helier. and can 
be reached by a sort of railroad, known as the Jersey Eastern Railway, or, 
more enjoyably, by the road, which winds through verdant pastures, 
heavily laden orchards, and scented miles of flowers. 

The Castle, which is now little more than a grey ruin, was buiit by the 
Normans, held by them for a period, and afterwards used by the islanders 



126 ENGLISH PART [734] 

as a defeiice against them. Its lof'ty porch commands grand views across 
Granville Bay and the Minquiers, towards the coast of Normandy. Ât one 
time it was garrisoned by the Jersey Militia, but now its sole office is to 
serve as a coastgiiard • observatory, and its loftiest tower is patrolled dnring 
the day by the solitary coastguard in charge. 

Its minor attractions are St. George's Ghapel and the Roman Well ; its 
chief the diingeons vvhere William Prynne, the Puritan, is said to hâve 
been conlined. One of thèse dungeons, in which the guide informs the 
visitor Prynne spent the greater partofhis imprisonment, is not large 
enough for a man to lie at full length or stand upright. No historié record 
of Prynne's imprisonment refers to his incarcération at Mont Orgueil. 

1. Garde-côte. 



In the Far North. 



They soon lost sight of the sandspit. Even the sea had disappearerl. 
To right and left, as lar as you could see, nothing but tundra, afew pools 
shining in the hollovvs, and acres of sedges *^ andmoss, and low-growing 
scrub 16 wilJow. Suddenly thewhite man pointed to the south-west. The 
native stared. The light plays one queer tricks on the tundra. Lakes and 
ships are often seen, which are not there. But Ihis did not look like a 
mirage — it wastoo simple, toodistinct. Jusf' twosticks stuck in the tundra. 
They might be one mile away, they might be ten ; but there those sticks 
stood as clear against the sky as a couple of bean pôles on a prairie 
farm. The white man decided it must be some driftwood contrivance of 
the natives. Only Ihe remarkable thing was, he had not noticed it before. 
Well, he feit he would know more about those sticks when he got to the 
top of the hill. So they went on ; but Ihe hill was a good way olf. The 
little white patches turnedout to be vast (ields of rotten snow. 

The native jabbered **, and seemed to be pointingout that it was better 
to go a long way round. There was less snow, and not so much broken 
rock, tumbled down from the peak. And the peak wasn't a peak. It was 
more like a giant anvil '^ So like, that it was almost uncanny -^ to think 
nature could hâve carved a stone with such whimsical -' exactness. 
" Just wait till 1 get up there ", he said again, half laughing to hiniself ; 
" see if I don't hammer ont something 1 " and he jumped across a wator 
hole to a higher knoll, and saw that the ground on the other side fell 
gently down to a shallow valley. And the valley held a little streain in its 
lap. 

The white man realized, when he saw that, how thirsty he was. He 
hadn't dared drink ont of the standing pools on the tundra, and he went 
as fast as he could away from the anvil, and down the slope to the 
running water. He saw adash of something white on the edge of the bank, 
as he hurried down the creek ", and he knew that it was a little heap of 

15. Laiche. — 16. Low-growing as is usual willi Arctic trees. — 17. Only. — 18. 
Spoke excitedly. — id. Enclume. — 20. Giiostly. — 21. Strange; l'anciful. — 22. Small 
slream. 



[735] BNGLISH PART li7 

wealher- bleached '" boues tliatslione so, olî Ihere in the grass. But lie 
never stoppée! till he stood by the bed of thestream. He took iipthe water 
in his doubled hands and drank. It was good water, and he had never 
been so tliirsty before in his life. But the water spilled away through his 
lîngers, and he i'ell he should never get enough. So lie balanced hiniselT 
over some stones, and he lay on his stomach, and reached his lips to the 
clear stream, 

He drank and drank, with his half-shut eyes tixed on a spark of mica, 
that caught the light and was shining like a diamond under the water. 
No ! it was not mica ; he saw it plainer now. He leaned a Httle further, 
and picked the bit of pyrites out of the wet gravel. The Esquimaux boy 
saw the white man stand up suddenly as if he had been stung. But he 
held on to the thing he had taken into his palm, and he lifted his hand 
several times, and he turned the thing over and over, weighing it. One 
place in the stiined, brassy-looking thing had been scratched, and every 
time the light caught that new abrasion, it glinted ^^ The ^Yhite man 
took out his knil'e and eut the substance. // was gold ! 

" Any more stuff like this about?" the white man asked. The native 
looked at the nugget, and shrugged -■' indifferently. The white man dug 
about in the gravel with his hands and a sharp stone, and then he sat 
down and thought, with his eyes on the place where the nugget ^e had 
been. The Escjuimaux boy got out his bird-dart, and went otl a little way 
after a jack-snipe2\ The white man knew he ought to make a miners 
assay-'. If he had had a round pan, he would hâve put some sand and 
gravel in it, and he would till the pan to the brim with water, and ^^ash 
the sand and gravel round and round, picking out ail the stones, and 
letting off the water little by little, with a circular motion. And ail the 
lighter sand and stuiï would get washed out; and by and by, if the 
miner knows his business, any gold that may hâve been in that sand, 
every particle is left behind in the bottom of the pan. 

But he had no pan; he had not even a shovel ; he had nothing. How 
was he to lind out if there was any more of that stutf there? Had this 
one nugget by any chance been dropped? No! that was absurd. But he 
looked up the bank where the bones shone, and out of the coarse grass 
a skull grinned at him. Not a wolfs skull, or a deer's ; a human being's — 
a white man's perhaps. Had the nugget belonged to him? Had he brought 
it from some valley far away, and lost his bit of gold as well as his life 
hère under the shadow of the great stone anvil ? The graver the man got 
down there by the water, the broader the one on the bank seemed to 
grin. Suddenly the living man got up, and ran towards that heap of stones 
as if he couldn't rest till he found out what the joke'^^ was the dead man 
was laughing at. He picked up the skull, and saw by the teeth that 
it was a white man's. The teeth were splendid, good as any savage's, ail 
but one — one was filled ^o. when he saw that, the castaway knew that 
probably this white man had dropped that nugget in the creek, or it had 
been washed down there after the wolves had torn the dead man's clothes. 
The live man got two stones and opened his big clasp knife, and went 



23. Blanchis. — 24. Shone. — 23. Haussa les épaules. — 26. Pièce of minerai con- 
taining gold. — 21. Bécassine. — 28. Essai. — 29. Jest; plaisanterie. — 30. " Stop- 
ped " ; plombée. 



1"28 KN6LISH PART |736] 

at that skull with might and main, sawing and hammering it like one 
possessed. 

By the lime the Esquimaux got back wilh the jack-snipe, the white 
man had hammered away everything from ihe skull except the round 
basin of the cranium. The Esquimaux boy was horritied, and made signs 
of disapproval. The man took the bone bowl to the bank ; he hlled it 
full, and three times he " panned " the gravel of that ereek ; and even/ 
lime he got gold! When he saw colours the third time he just poured the 
stufll' wet into his handkerchief, and told the Esquimaux boy he was 
ready to go. 

He kept looking round in every direction, to see if there was the least 
traiP' leading anywhere, or the smallest human sign. Only those bones 
shining so white there on the bank ! The castaway went on, till he looked 
straight up and saw^ olî there against the blue, that great anvil plainer 
than ever. " I won't give up going to the top ", he cried out loud. It 
was a crazy''- thing to do, but he did it: and when he got to the top. lie 
saw somelhing he would not hâve seen in time, if he had not climbed 
the Anvil Rock. He saw oIT there tothe soutJi the coast where he had been 
wTBcked, and the sandspit the Esquimaux were niaking ready to leave, 
and beyond that against the horizon — icliat ivas tliat^ He nearly fell otî 
the rock, for a two-masted schooner was lying a couple of miles olï the 
shore. Tvvo masts ! It tlashed over him those were the two pôles he had 
seen sticking up above the tundra, several hours before. Well, he got 
down off that rock double-quick^^ and he nearly killed himself tearing 
back to the coast, and signal ling the ship. He was only just in time — they 
were weighing anchor -^ ! 

{Conclusion.) Abridged from Elizabeth Robins*. 

31. Path showii by foot-steps. — 32. Mad. — 33. As fast as possible. — 34. Lever 
l'ancre. 

* This is abridged from one of the North Pôle stories of this talented lady, who is 
also a " feminist ", a dramatist, and an actress well known for lier performances in 
Ibsen plays. 



The Wings of Birds. 



When birds were first created they had no wings. They hopped ' and 
chirped and sang; they were clad in feathers of lovely hues; but they 
could not fly. Then Providence made wings and laid Ihem down in front 
of the birds, saying : " Take ye up thèse loads and carry them ". So the 
birds obediently took up the unknown wings with their beaks and laid 
them on their shoulders. At tirst those loads seemed lieavy and irksome - ; 
but presently, as the wings folded doser and doser to their hearts, the 
birds grew more reconciled. The very loads which they had at tirst 
carried were in turn ready to support them, and to enable them to 
soarjoyously upward to the sky. 

Men and woraen are the birds; their duties are the wings. When we 
bear our burthens^ cheerfully they cease to be heavy and wearisome : 
nay, ère long they become the very pinions the lift and carryat us upwards. 

1. Jumped. — 2. Annoying, awkwant. — 3. Usually spelled burdens. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N° 17. 



5 Juin 1908. 



8° Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Franco-British Exhibition. 



Wretched woathcr and many awkwanl incidents, due to incompleteness 
and imperfect arrangements, marred the success of llie opening day of tlie 
great Exhibition at Shepherd's Dusli. But when the workmen hâve finished 
their woi-k, when ail the varions exhibits hâve arrived, and when ail the 
entertainnients are duly en train, then indeed will ail the roads that 
lead to Shepherd's Hush he crowded with scores of thousands oi" visitors. 

On the opening day, May 14, an ode, with nnisic by Sir Charles Stanford 
and words by the Duke of Argyll, was sung. From this, entitled A Welcome 
Song, we give a few Unes : 



Take our welcome, comrades ail I 

England's May 
(ireets you. The youiig nations call 

The old to-day : 
t'.hallenging through Labour's toi! 

And mind's Command 
The mastery o'er every soil — 

The nding Hand. 



Rivais ! we give you Old England's re- 

[ward — 
Fair days in her woodlands, and sports 
[on her sward ' ! 
Give welcome to France. 
Jolly J'ritons, advance ! 
Here's a health to old France — 
Give welcome to France — 
Welcome ! Welcome ! Welcome ! 



In reply to an address of welcome, read by the Duke of Argyll, the Prince 
of Wales made an important and sympathetic speech : 

M y Lord Duke, 

It gives the utmost pleasure to the Princess and myself to be présent on tbis 
important and mémorable occasion. 

We are specially glad to assist in the inauguration of an exhibition, the outcome 
of the generous co-operation of tbat great Frencli nation with which we are con- 
nected by close and triendly relations. (Clieers.) 

I cordially join in the gênerai feeling of gratitude towards the Frencli Government 
for tbe bearty and libéral nianner in which it bas supported this undertaking — 
(Cheers) — and we ofTer our warm welcome to tbe représentatives of France wbo are 
présent bere to-day. [Benewcd cheers.) 

I rejoice tbat tbe movement bas been also keenly and generously supported by most 
of tbe over-sea dominions of our Empire. 

I congratulate ail tbose wbo are responsible for this marvellous and beautifnl 
création. 

I regret that on Ibis occasion it will not be possible toinspect tbe différent exhibits, 
but we bope to bave an early opportunity of visiting the exhibition for tbat purpose. 

I earnestly trust tbat the benelits anticipated in your address will be fuUy realised. 
May the Franco-British Exhibition encourage bealthy rivalry, stimulate intercbange 
of knowledge and ideas, strengthen tbe brotherhood of nations, and in so doing help 
on the work of civilisation and promote peace and prosperity throughout the world. 

Most notable among the représentatives of " La Belle France " were the 



i. Grass. 
[98J 



angl. 17 



130 



ENGLISH PART 



[778] 



Ambassador, M. Cambon, M. Ruaa, the Minisler for Agriculture, and 
M. Criippi, Minisler for Commerce. A few days previously, M. Crnpjii had 
made a speech full of éloquence and of Frencli grâce. He said it was only on 
rare occasions, when Ihey spolce in public, thatthey felt Iheir heartsso moved 
as that day, when their feclings were dominated by a true and profound 
sentiment of concord. 
" l.et me tell you, " M. Cruppi went on, " that I feel those sentiments, and that 1 




Fianco-British Exhibition ; Fieiich Applied Art Palace. 

experienced the sliock of tlie émotions as I hâve felt it in no otlier circumstances. 
Of course, thèse grounds are not linished yet. in a monfh or so from now no visitor 
will he aide to understand the partial chaos of to day, but, in spite of the imperfec- 
tions of the moment, \ve shall hear their admiration when tiiis régiment of workers, 
resembling at présent a hive of bées, shall bave turneJ this place into a completed 
great Franco-British Exhibition. " [Cheers.) 

Referring to the boys of the Duke of York's School-, who sang the 
" Marseillaise " on the approach of the distingiiished gnests, M. Cruppi said : 

" When 1 savv those growing youngsters in the red coats and heard their fresh, 
bright, and crystalline voices — without any accent — 1 had émotions, the like of 
which I had never before experienced in England. At tliat moment my whole lieart 
expanded as the entente cordiale is expanding. [Cheers.] Al that time it seemed to 
me 1 saw a vision of what is going to happen in the next few days. I thought 1 saw 
the illustrions Sovereign of the United Kingdom guiding the Franco-Hritish Exhibition ' 
witb the respected chief of Ihe French Kepublic by bis side. Thèse two men represent 
our two great peoplesand our two great countiies with their historiés, their suffer- 
ings, and their hopes — England repi'esented not only by its national genius and its 
magnificenl Colonies, but still more by its great industries. England is not merely a 
mercantile community. It hasproduced everything that is best in commerce, but it 
bas aiso given us Shakespeare and the finest producls of morality and intellect. 
1 bave seen thèse two great countries united, and in my vision there was the Presi- 



2. For the sons oi' soldiers. It is about to be removed from Chelsea to Dover. — 3. 
The réalisation of M. Cruppi's beautifui vision took place on May 26. 



[779] ENGLISH PART 131 



dent of the French Republic ami yoiir Sovereign liand in liand in this palace, proniot- 
ing not only the entente cordiale, but the entente morale. It is not merely a 
peaceful alliance, but a moral alliance. (Lhoers.) Rotli are men of great ideas. Hand 
in hand our conntries will advance wilh this magnificent palace as nur symbol, and 
the two great countries, which hâve often been in discord, willnow crown humanity 
with the work of morality and civilisation. Nothing is more beautiful than to see 
such a union — a union fruitful of ail good — and it is to the success of this exhibi- 
tion that 1, full of émotion, raise my glass. " (Loud checrs.) 

Noble sentiments nobly oxpressed. And in them ail Englishmen are 
joinit)g. Some newspapers are printing articles of welcome, wrilten in 
French; and on the omnibiises one sees, " To the Exhibition ', flanked on 
either side by the Union .fack and the Tricolour. It is slated that French 
families and French boarding-house keepers are taking hoiises in the neigh- 
boiirhood of the " Entente Exhibition ", and, of especial interest to readers 
of Les Cinq Langues, some French andEnglish families bave been exchang- 
ing Iheir bouses. AU French visitors this siimmer will tind that ail roads 
lead to the " Great White City ", with its Court of Honour ; its Concert 
Hall, its Palais des Beaux Arts, its bridges over waters lighted by myriad 
electric lights, its huge Stadium for the Oiympic games and athlelic perfor- 
mances. Hurrah for Great Britain ! Vivo la France ! 



An Irish Hiring-Fair. 



Some time since ^ve gave in l.es Cinq Langues an account of numerous English Fairs. 
In The Dailu Tclegrapk bas appeared a description of a hiring-fair at Letterkenny 
in the Norlh of Ireland, where the services of laboiirers are engaged, or " hired ", 
by farmers. The account runs : 

What an extraordinary survival is the Irish Hiring-Fair, that strange half- 
yeariy gathering of men and women, boys and girls, nowhere siranger than in 
this remote, quaint town, in the heart of county Donegal, with its impressive 
Roman Catholic cathedral. The hiring-fair is only rarely seen in England. 
At Sieuford Fair in Lincolnshire girls refused to accept hire as dairy-maids, 
and men had to be engaged to milk the cows. Even in the South of Ireland it 
is unknown, Only in parts of Tyrone, Donegal, and Derry does the old-timc 
System of engaging farm-servants prevail. 

The hiring-fair in some of its aspects is the meeting-time, Iheonly meeting- 
time, ilmay be, of hundreds of families in the humblest walks of life. Hère 
— I speak of the Letterkenny Fair — are congregated on the first Friday 
after May 12 in each year. and on a Friday in November, the labourers of ail 
âges from many miles around. In fact, the distances which farmers come to 
engage servants in Letterkenny Fair, and which the servants return at the 
end of the term of employment — usually halfa year — can scarcely be 
credited. Hère the father and mother meet their family, drawn on this day 
from différent parts of two or three counties, and negotiate the conditions 
upon which they are re-engaged, it may be in the districts from which they 
• came, but at a higher wage, or in an altogether différent direction ot coun- 
try. Even, ho^-ever, when the young people bave made up their minds, with 
their parents' consent, conveyed by letter some days before the fair, to " stay 
on ■' ', as the phrase goes, they still make a point of attending the fair. 

A largo amount of businessis transacled in the four or five hours during 
wiiich the fair is in fuUest activity, and it is almost enlirely carried on in the 

1 . Remain. 



13^ ENGLISH PART |780] 



Gaelic, or native Irish, language. Ilere is the registry office fof extensive 
areas of tUree counlies, a registry office in which no fées are paid, a registry 
office, in short, witliout a registrar or a register, and without a statF. Hiin- 
dreds of contracts are being simultaneously concluded in \arious corners of 
the busy square - or in the main street, into wiiicli liirers and hired iiave 
overflowed before the fair is an hour open. There is no writing, and there 
are no witnesses, save, perliaps, tiie curions onloolier, who becomes the im- 
promptu arbitrator in the dispute as to whether or not '' Pat 3" is to get a pair 
of boots along with his washing donc and €6 for the term. It is a slrange 
System, this Northern Irish one, andits basis of simple faith on both sides 
is seldom found unslable. But the boy or girl who, after passing the first 
night in his or herncw surroundings, tinds tliem uncongenial, or peradvent- 
ure hears from a fellow servant Ihatthe place isa "hard" '•• one, has the right, 
or assumes it, to repack up the little bundie of spare clothing in the red 
handkerchief or flour-bag from which it was removed the evening before 
and go away in the earliest liours of daylight before the household is 
astir ^. In such cases thecontract is deemed to bave been revoked by consent 
and prosecutious rarely follow, save when désertion takes place later in the 
term. The boy or girl make their way home across the mountains, even 
should the home be lifty miles away, and the farmer seeks anolher servant 
in the supplemcntal fair held a week after the first or large fair, apparently 
with the object of meeting cases of the kind. 

The hiring âge begins as early as nine years. I saw in the market scores of 
little boys, and not a few lillle girls who cannot hâve been many months 
older Ihan len. It was no unusual spectacle to seo a father and mother stand- 
ing surrounded by their chiidren of both sexes, aged from 9 or tO to 15 or 
17, the parents intcnt upon getting the highest wages possible for the ser- 
vices of their ofl'spring, and the chiidren waiting with interest to know to 
what part of the country Ihey were to be drafted. The family of the peasant 
labourer of Donegalis, generally speaking, a large one; it not unfrequently 
runs to eighl or nine chiidren. 

Fine, sturdy chiidren were even the youngest of Ihose ofïered for hire, 
and the boys especially had a look of self-reliance and manliness that seemed 
to indicate that this was not their first hiring, young as Ihey were. And their 
fîrmness in striking a liargain, even without the assistance^ of their parents 
(who were notalways with them) ! I saw some chiidren cross examining quite 
elderly farmers regarding the conditions of the home, at what hour the mastet 
expected his boy to be abroad in the tields in the morning, how many days 
in the week did hc give beef at dinner, was there a Saturday half-holiday, 
and the like. From the girls there was an almost invariable demand for a 
Sunday olF^ every second week. 

The wages of thèse chiidren are generally relained by the farmer and paid 
to the parents, this usually being a matter of distinct stipulation when the 
hiring takes place. Frequently a boy "s father, a couple of days before the 
fair, will make a tour round the faruis where members of his family are 
employed and coUect the wages for the past term, with perhaps déductions 
for the price of a pair of boots or the cutting down of an old coal for one 
of the youngsters. 



2. Place. — 3. Little Patrick, the Irish national name. — 4. Difûcuit; too severe. 
5 Awake and up. — (j. As a holiday. 



[781] BNGLISH PART 



133 



Words. 

Words are lighter Ihan Ihe cloud foam 

Of Uic reslless océan spray ' ; 
Vainer than Ihe trembling shadow 

That the nexl hour steals away. 
By the t'all of summer raindrops 

Is Ihe air as deeply stirred ^■, 
And Ihe roseleaf that we Iread on 

Will oiUlivo a word. 
Yet, on the duU silence breaking 

With a lightning flash, a Word, 
Bearing endless désolation 

On ils blighting ^ wings, I heard : 
Earlh can forge no keener weapon, 

Dealing siirer dealh and pain, 
And the cruel écho answered 

Through long years again. 

I hâve known onc word hang starlike 

O'er a dreary wasle of years, 
And it only shone the hrighter 

Lookcd at through a mist of tears ; 
\Yhileaweary wanderer gathered 

Hope and heart on Life's dark way, 
By ils faithfiil promise, shining 

Ciearer day by day. 

I hâve known a spiril, calmer 

Than the calmest lake, and clear 
As the heavens that gazed upon it, 

With no wave of hope or fear ; 
But a storm had swepl across it, 

And ils deepest depths were stirred 
(Never, never more to slumber) 

Only by a word. 
I hâve known a word more gentle 

Than the brealh of summer air ; 
In a listening heart it nestled, 

And it lived for ever there. 
Not the Iteating of its prison 

Stirred itever, night or day ; 
Only with the heart's last throbbing ''■ 

Could it fade away. 

Words are mighty, words are living : 

Serpents with their venonioiis stings, 
Or bright angels, crowding round us, 

With heaven's light upon their wings : 
Every word bas its own spirit, 

True or false, that never dies ; 
Every word man's lips bave uttered 

Eclioes in God's skies. 

Adélaïde A. Procter, 
(1825-1864) 



1. Embrun. — 2. Moved. —3. Destroying. — 4. Beating. 



13't ENGLISH PART [7821 



Goethe *. 



[[ 

It makes a great différence to the force ofany sentence, whether there 
be a man behind it, or no. In the learned journal, in llie intluential 
newspaper, 1 discern no form ; only sonie irresponsible shadow ; oftener 
some moneyed corporation, or some dangler, who hopes, in the mask 
and robes ofhis paragraph, to pass for somebody. But, through every 
clause and part of speech of a right book, [ nieet the eyes of the most 
determined of men ; his force and terror inundate every word : the com- 
nias and dashes are alive ; so that the writing is athletic and ninible, — 
can go far and live long. 

In England and America, one may be an adept in the writings of a 
Greek or Latin poet, without any poetic taste or tire. That a man has 
spent years on Plato and Proclus, does not ati'ord a presumption that he 
holds heroic opinions, or undervalues the fashions of his town. But the 
German nation hâve the most ridiculous good faith on thèse subjects ; 
the student, ont ofthe lecture-room, still broodson the lessons ; and the 
professor cannot divest himself ofthe fancy, that the truthsof philosophy 
hâve some application to Berlin and Munich. This earnestness enables 
them to outsee men of much more talent. Hence, al most ail the valuable 
distinctions which arecurrent in higher conversation, hâve been derived 
to us from Germany. 

(To be continued.) Emkrsox. 



See the four other Parts. 



Montesquieu in London. 



Montesquieu found himself, he writes ' to his friend Father Cerati, in 
a country which bore very little resemblance to any other in Europe. He 
was by no means favourably impressed by London. The streets, he com- 
plains, were quite frightful, so badly paved, and so fuU of ruts and holes 
that it was aimost impossible for a carriage to make its way along them ; 
and the carriages were as frightful as the streets. The passenger, he says, 
on scrambling '^ into them, found himself seated on an élévation as high 
as a théâtre ; but, high as this was, over him towered the coachraan and 
the luggage. In péril alike from what was above and from what was 
below, the unhappy traveller was indeed to be pitied if he had not made 
his will.Thehouses which overhung the streets, he Ihoughtgrimand ugly ; 
and, with few exceptions, he saw nothing to admire in the architecture 
of the churches and of the public buildings. But he was pleased with the 
parks and the many rura in urbe which were so conspicuous in the Lon- 
don of that time. A jotting in the Notes no doubt sums up his gênerai 
impression. " It seems to me, " he writes, " that Paris is a i)eautiful city 
with some ugly things ; London an ugly city with some beautiful 
things. " The gloom ofthe climate oppressed him, and he had no diffi- 

\. In the year 172!). — 2. Entering with difficulty. 



[783^ ENGLISH PART 135^ 

ciilly, lie said, in understanding why the English were soaddicted to sui- 
cide. In the life and habits of the lower classes he seeais lo hâve taken 
no inlerest, but the aristocracy he studied with minute attention. 

Professor Churton Gollins*. 



* From a work by tlùs literary man, Profeâsor at the Uni\'ersity of Birmingham, 
called Voltaire, Montesquieu, and Rousseau in England. 



Poets Talk of Poels 



Drove up to Tennyson's to diiiner. Alfred Tennyson, Aubi'ey de Yere 
and 1 talk of poelry. Tennyson and I agrée on the odiousness of various 
readings inserted on a poel's page — and of critical notes. De Yere 
blâmes Ruskin for his récent remarks on Wordsvvorth, — " a Westmore- 
land peasant, etc. "De A'ere wishes Wordsvvorth had written h'\s magnum 
opus, of which Ihe Prélude was the beginning. 

Tenisyso.n. — His small Ihings are the best. Even his Tintern Ab/jeij.. 
fine as it is, should hâve been much compressed 

De Vere. — But if it pleased the arlistic sensé more, might it not appeal 
to the sympathies ? 

Tennyson. — A great deal might he lefl ont 

Allingham. — Onecould turn the largest part of the^'.xcursioninto prosOr 
very seldom altering a word, merely re-arranging it. Hère and there a 
line or a passage of poetry would be left, like a quotation. It is much 
easier to write bad blank verse than good prose. 

Tennyson. — And it is much easier to write rhyme than good blank 
verse. 1 should not be sorry to lose anylhing from a poet which is not 
beautiful poetry. One plods over Wordsworth's long dreary plains of 
prose — one knows there'sa mountainsomewhere, and nowandagain you 
come to astonishing things ^ In old times, vvhen copying was costly, 
Catullus, Horace, and the others gave only their best. 

De Yere. — \Yords\vorth ought to hâve done great and perfect things, 
one fancies. He lived a poetic life, he devoted himself to poetry, — How 
was it ? 

Allinghaji. — For many years he never read any poetry but his own. 
His mind became monotonous. 

De A'ere. — Ibelieve thatis true. And he was continually touching and 
altering, and sometimes injuring what he had written. 

Allinguam. — His expérience of real life was neither wide nor various. 
His material ran short. 

De Yere. — And yet, if he gives us a good deal of dulness, might not. 
the same be said of Homer and of Milton ? 
Tennyson (grunts ^) . — No, no ! 

De Yere. — Well, I fînd a great deal of Homer very dull — and surely 
the last six books oï Paradise L^st are much below the tirst six. 

Tennyson. — Possibly — but there's the charm of Milton's style. He 
invented his verse — just as much as Virgil invented his. 



1. From the Diary of William allingham (1824-1889), a poet of some repute. — 
2. An Irish poet who wrote much on Celtic thèmes. — 3. This criticism on Words- 
vvorth is eminently just. — 4. Grognant. 



136 ENGLISH PART [784] 

De Yere. — I read to Wordsworth yoar, 

" Of old sat Freedom on tlie heights ", 
and " VoLi ask me wliy, tlio' ill at ease", 

and lie said, ''Fine poetry and very stately diction. 

Tenntson. — H'ni " ! {Conteniedly). 

Alijngqam. — Coleridge was more essentiallya poet than Wordsworth. 

Tennyson. — 1 don't know that. 

De Vere. — I Ihink so. But how melancholy to think that ail his finest 
poems were produced in one single year of his life. Then he went to 
Germany and took to Metaphysics — such a pity ! 

Tennyson. — But the man I count greater than them ail — Words- 
worth, Coleridge, Byron, Shelley, every one of 'em — is Keats, who died 
at twenly-five — thousands of faults ! but he"s wonderful ! 

De Vere. — He doesn't pall upon " you ? 

Tennyson. — No. ^ 

^YII.LIAM AlLINGHAM. 

{A Diary.) 

5. Hein ! — 6. Tire. — 7. Thèse opinions of poets upon other poets, expresse! in 
diiilogue-form, seem deserving of reproduction. 



Diamonds. 



The famous sapphire-i)lue brilliant, known as the Hope diamond, 
Avhich has just been sold for €80 000, is but one of many coloured 
diamonds of considérable value in existence. At the sale of the Duke of 
Brunswick's efll'ects in '187't, a bliie diamond oflOi carats, which, \vith 
the Hope diamond, probably once formed a part of a magnificent blue 
stone of li^è carats purchased by I.ouis XIY. from the famous jeweller 
Tavernier, was sold for the relatively modest su m of 17 000 fr. In the 
Green Yaults of Dresden is a pale green diamond which the King of 
Saxony occasionally wears in a clasp ; and in Dresden, too, aresome splen- 
did yellow stones, ranging in weight up to 292 carats. Red diamonds are 
very rare ; l)ut there is one of 10 carats among the Russian Crown jewels. 
and there is also a ruby-red stone of 5 grains valued at €1000. in his 
wonderful collection of gems, the notorious Duke of Brunswick had a 
pink brilliant which once belonged to the Einperor Baber, at Agra ; and 
several black diamonds, one of which had for many a century formed 
the eye of an idol, whiie another once adorned the chest of a German 
Emperor. 

Of ail Ihe Princes of hidia, no one has gems that can compare with 
those of the Gaekwarof Baroda. a mère catalogue of which reads like 
a chapter from the Arabian Nighls. Perhaps the most remarkable of 
the Gaekwar's jewel-treasures is a carpet, said to be about four yards 
square, composed of ropes of rubies, diamonds, and |)earls, woven into 
a pattern of exquisite and dazzling beauty. The gems in this carpet are 
of an estimated value of i 800 OUO, and it is the product of three years' 
Avork of skilled artists and jewel-setters. Still more costly is one of the 
Gaekwar's diamond-necklaces, which is said to be worth over £ i. 000 000, 
and which is the most magnificent in the world. 



Les Cinq Langues 



N» 18. 



20 Juin 1908. 



8« Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Visit of the French Président. 



It would be easy to indiilge in extravagant hyperbole with regard to the 
visit of M. Fallières ; but on this occasion hyperbole would be the barest 
truth. The success of the visit has been immense, and in every way perfect. 
The Président has seen Dover, \Vindsor, and much of London ; Londoners 
hâve seen the Président. Affection has been mutual. 

A detailed aocount of the visit would tîll several niimbers of Les Cinq 
Langues; still the difticiilty of selecting the main points of interest must be 
overcome. From the arrivai at Dover on Monday, May 25, till the departiire 
on the following Friday, the days and nights were tilled with an arduous 
thoiigh delightful programme. 

The Léon Gambeita, Admirai Jaiiréguiberry's warship, that bore the peace- 
ful guests, itself gave the note to the visit, the meeting of two maritime 
peoples ; and, whether at Dover or in London, the réception of the French 
sailors was similar to that given to the French Fleet on their visit to Ports- 
mouth in Augiist 190o. 

M. Pichon, the Minister for Foreign Affairs, and the Ambassador, M. Paul 
Cambon, were with M. Fallières at almost every State or private function. 
To give the names of ail the distinguished visiting or résident Frenchmen 
would occupy too much space. 

On the Monday afternoon, M. Fallières was received at Victoria Station by 
King Edward in person, accompanied hy the Prince of Wales and the fine' 
fleur of Great Britain. By a long route, purposely chosen to show the 
beauties of Hyde Park Corner, Piccadilly, and St-James's Street, the Prés- 
ident was driven to York House, St-James's Palace. 

A field officer's escort with Standard, under the command of Lieutenant- 
Colonel C. G. Wilson, was furnished by the Royal Horse Guards. 

In theevening, atBuckingham Palace, the King andQueen gavea State Dinn- 
er to the Président. We append the King's toast and M. Fallières reply, 
both in the French originals and in the officiai English translations. 



Monsieur le Président — Soyez le 
bienvenu '. La Reine et moi sommes 
enchantés davoir le plaisir de vous 
recevoir chez nous, et comme c'est la 
première fois que vous venez en Angle- 
terre nous espérons vivement que de 
votre séjour, bien que coui't, vous 
emporterez un agréable souvenir. 

Demain j'espère que nous visiterons 
ensemble l'Exposition Franco-Anglaise. 
L'existence de cette Exposition démon- 
trera, plus que jamais, l'entente cor- 
diale qui existe entre nos deux pays. 

[104] 



Monsieur le Président — You are 
welcome ! The Queen and I are enchant- 
ed to hâve the pleasure of receiving 
you hère, and as it is your first visit to 
England we earnestly hope that from 
your stay, short though it may be, you 
will carry away with you an agreeable 
recollection. 

To-morrow 1 hope that we shall visit 
together the Franco-British Exhibition. 
The existence of that Exhibition will 
show more than ever the entente cor- 
diale which exists between our two 

ANGL. 18 



138 



KNGLISH PART 



[826] 



De tout mon cœur je souhaite que cette 
entente soit aussi une entente perma- 
nente^ parce qu'elle est nécessaire pour 
le bonheur et la prospérité <le nos deux- 
nations, et pour le maintien de la paix 
qui fait le bonheur du monde entier. 
Je lève mon verre à la santé de [Mon- 
sieur le Président de la République, à 
la prospérité et au bonheur de la 
France — un pays que je connais et 
que j'admire depuis si longtemps. 

The Président replied as 

Sire — L'accueil qui m'a été fait par 
Votre Majesté et la part qu'y a prise la 
ville de Londres m'ont d'autant plus 
touché que cette manifestation s'adresse 
dans ma personne à la nation que je 
représente et qui en appréciera haute, 
ment, soyez-en assuré, l'éclat grandiose 
et le caractère amical. 

La France se plaît à voir dans la visite 
que je rends aujourd'hui à Votre 
Majesté, comme dans les fréquents 
séjours que le Roi d'Angleterre fait sur 
le territoire français, la confirmation 
des relations de cordiale entente qui se 
sont établies si heureusement entre nos 
deux pays et que l'avenir, j'en ai la cer- 
titude, ne cessera de resserrer pour 
leur bien commun comme pour le 
maintien de la paix du monde. 

En me conviant à venir visiter TExpo- 
sition Franco-Britannique^ Votre Majesté 
savait combien il me serait agréable 
d'admirer avec elle les résultats inap- 
préciables de la collaboration de deux 
peuples qui par cette œuvre imposante 
témoignent de leur génie dans toutes 
les manifestations de l'esprit humain. 

Je suis l'interprète fidèle de la pensée 
du Gouvernement de la République et 
de la France entière en levant mon 
verre au bonheur de Votre Majesté et 
de Sa Majesté la Reine, k Leurs Altesses 
Royales le Prince et la Princesse de 
Galles, à la Famille Royale, à la gran- 
deur du Royaume-Uni, et au développe- 
ment de l'amitié féconde qui unit le 
peuple britannique au peuple français. 



countries. With ail my heart [ wish 
that this entente shall also be a lasting 
entente, because it is necessary for the 
happiness and the prosperity of our 
two nations, and for the maintenance 
of the peace which constitutesthe happ- 
iness of the entire xvorld. 

1 lift my glass to the health of Mon- 
sieur le Président de la République, to 
the prosperity and to the happiness of 
France — a country which I know well 
and which 1 hâve admired for so long. 

follows : 

Sire — The réception which y our Maj- 
esty has accorded me and the part 
which London has taken in it hâve 
touched me the more that this manifesta- 
tion is addressed through myself to 
the nation which 1 represent, and 
which, be well assured, will highiy ap- 
preciate its splendeur and its friend- 
liness. 

France takes pleasure in seeing in 
the visit which 1 am to-day paying your 
Majesty. as also in the fréquent sojourns 
which the King of England makes on 
French territory, a confirmation of the 
relations of cordial understanding which 
hâve so happily been established be- 
tween our two countries, and which the 
future, l am well convinced, will con- 
tinue to render doser, for their comm- 
on good and for the maintenance of 
the peace of the world. 

In inviting me to visit the Franco- 
Rritish Exhibition, your Majesty knew 
how agreeable it would be to me to 
admire in company xvith yourself the 
inestimable results of the co-operation 
of two peoples who in this imposing 
work give évidence of their genius in 
every manifestation of the human 
mind. 

l faithfully inlerpret the thought of 
the Government of the Republic and of 
Ihe xvhole of France in raising my glass 
to the happiness of your Majesty and of 
her Majesty the (jueen, of their Royal 
Highnesses the Prince and Princess of 
Wales, and of Ihe Royal family, to the 
greatness of the United Kingdom, and 
to the development of the auspicious 
friendship which unités the Rritish 
people to the French people. 



On Tuesday, the threatening wealher became fair, and in perleclly l'avour- 
able conditions M. Cnippi's beantiful vision was realised in Ihe visit of the 
King and Queen and the Président to the Franco-British Exhibition al Shep- 
herd's Bush. M. Fallières said only a fewwords in reply to the address from 
the Borough of Hammcrsmith (in which the Exhibition is situated); but the 
King made a pregnant alhision to the " Entente "'. lie said : 

The enthusiastic réception which we bave to-day met with conveys to me an even 
deeper meaning than the many loyal welcomes which I havc received on other occa- 
sions, and which 1 ever regard as a public démonstration of the place I am very proud 
to hold in the affections of my people. It is to me an expression of your satisfaction 
at the cordial relations which exist between Great Britain and France. Happily, thèse 



[827] 



ENGLISH PART 



139 



two great nations are each day drawing nearer to one another. At no time in liistory 
hâve the lies which unité us been more closeiy drawn ; at no time lias tlie friendsliip 
of one nation for the other been more warmly fostered. This friendship will, I pray, 
endure. It bas every élément of endurance, for it is based on mutual esteem and a 
better understanding of national characteristics. 

Such exhibitions as Ihat now being held in our midst cannot fail to increase the 
mutual good feeling of the two nations, and I am convinced that the honourpaid to 
us by the visitto this country of the Président of the French Republic is tlioroughly 
appreciated throughout my dominions. 

A narrative of the itinerary Ihrough the Exhibition Grounds and Build- 
ings would be lengthy and irksome. 

After dining wilh the Prince and Princess of Wales at Marlborougb 
House, the Président and his suite went on to Buckingham Palace to the 
superb State Bail. Besides several Indian Princes, a number of French off- 
icers were présent. 

On the Wednesday was the visit to the Guildhall to take lunch with the 
Lord Mayor and Corporation of the City of London. The réception on the 
journey along Régent Street, Oxford Street, and Holborn to the City was as 
enthusiastic as that given five years ago to Président Loubet. The people 
were out in their thousands, and among the décorations that adorned the 
streets were such devices as " Soyez le bienvenu ", " Vive le Président '. 
Surrounded by his escort of Royal Horse Guards Blue, M. Fallières drove 
amongst mingled cries of " Hurrah " and " Vive ". 

Before the banquet, an address of welcome, enclosed in a splendid gold 
casket, was presented to the Président ; and at the luncheon the only 
flowers used were La France roses, a most délicate attention. The Lord 
Mayor (Sir John Bell) in his speech made allusion to Président Loubet's 
visit. On the Président rising to reply, the entire audience cheered loudly 
for several minutes. The text(in French and in an English version) runs : 



My Lord Maire — Je suis particulière- 
ment heureux d'être en ce moment 
l'hôte des représentants de la noble 
Cité dont vous êtes le premier magis- 
trat élu. Comment me soustraire à cette 
pensée que je me trouve ici au cœur 
de l'activité intelligente et pratique de 
votre puissante capitale, au foyer d'où 
rayonnent les idées généreuses et libé- 
rales, principes indéfectibles de tout 
progrès et de toute civilisation"? 

Il m'a été bien agréable de vous enten- 
dre rappeler que c'est dans cette salle 
illustre que vous avez entendu, il y a 
cinq ans, mon éminent et respecté pré- 
décesseur, mon ami, M. Loubet, consa- 
crer, d'accord avec vous, de sa parole 
autorisée, les premières assises d'une 
entente qui a été si féconde pour les 
intérêts moraux et matériels de nos 
deux nations amies et dont les liens de- 
puis lors ne se sont pas relâchés. 

Si j'ai pu, pour ma part, par l'accueil 
que j'ai cherché à rendre aussi cordial 
que possible, prouver aux membres de 
votre municipalité, quand ils ont bien 
voulu me rendre visite, au cours de 
l'un de leurs séjours à Paris, que j'at- 
tachais le plus grand prix au maintien 
des relations qui se développent chaque 
jour à l'avantage de nos deux pays, je 



My Lord Mayor — I am particularly 
happy to be at this moment the guest 
of the représentatives of the noble City of 
which you are the elected First Magis- 
trate. How can 1 avoid that feeling when 
1 ûnd myself hère at the heart of the 
practical and intelligent activity of your 
mighty capital ; at the centre from 
which radiale generous and libéral 
ideas, the unfailing origin of ail pro- 
gress and of ail civilisation ? 

It bas been ver y pleasant to me to 
hearyou recall that it was in this famous 
hall that five years ago you heard my 
eminent and respected predecessor and 
friend, M. Loubet, dedicateby his author- 
itative utterance, in full accord with 
yourselves, the foundations of an under- 
standing which lias been so frnitful for 
the moral and material interests of our 
two friendly nations, and of which the 
bonds since then hâve not been loosened. 

If I hâve been able, on my part, by a 
réception which 1 sought to render as 
cordial as possible, to prove to the 
members of your Corporation, when 
they kindly paid me a visit during one 
of their sojourns in Paris, that I attach 
the greatest value to the maintenance 
of the relations which expand every 
day to the advantage of our two coun- 



liO 



ENGLISH PART 



8281 



n'ai fait en cela que répondre aux sen- 
timents de confiance et de vive sympa- 
thie qui animent la France à l'égard de 
la Grande Bretagne. 

La communauté d'intérêts qui unit la 
France et l'Empire Britannique trouve 
son expression dans l'importance des 
transactions quotidiennes entre nos deux 
pays. Ces heureuses relations d'amitié 
et d'affaires, le Gouvernement de la Ré- 
publique s'applique de tout son pouvoir 
à les fortifier, et, en son nom, je salue 
avec joie cette imposante manifestation 
du travail, du commerce, de l'industrie, 
de l'agriculture, et des arts de l'Angle- 
terre et de la France, qui a trouvé sa 
consécration dans l'éclat d'une Exposi- 
tion qui fait tant d'honneur au génie de 
nos deux pays, et dont le succès assuré 
nous conviera à poursuivre le même 
idéal de labeur, de concorde, et de paix. 



.Te conserverai. Messieurs, de votre ré- 
ception si belle et si chaleureuse un 
précieux souvenir. Je lève mon verre 
en l'honneur du Lord Maire et de la 
Corporation de la Cité de Londres. 



tries, 1 hâve in that only responded to 
the sentiments of confidence and lively 
sympathy which animate France with 
regard to Great Britaln. 

The community of interests which 
unités France and the British Empire 
finds its expression in the importance 
of the daily transactions between our 
two countries. The Government of the 
Republic applies itself with ail its power 
to strengthen thèse happy relations of 
friendship and business ; and in its 
name I bail with joy that iinposing 
manifestation of the work, the com- 
merce, the industry, the agriculture, 
and the arts of England and France, 
which has found its climax in the 
splendour of an Exhibition which does 
so much honour to the genius of our 
two countries, and the assured success 
of which will prompt us to follow the 
same idéal of labour, of concord, and 
of peace. 

Gentlemen, 1 shall treasure a cherish- 
ed recollection of your warm and 
hearty réception, l raise my glass in 
honour of the Lord Mayor and of the 
Corporation of the City of London. 



That cvcning, the Président dined with Sir Edward Grey at the Foreign 
Office (overlooking St-.lames's Park), the floral décorations being in red 
roses and pelargoniums, wJdte lilies and saxifrage, and blue hydrangeas. 
Laîer came the Gala performance at the Hoyal Opéra, Covent Garden, the 
performance consistingof one act of Rizel's Pêcheurs de Perles, and the Gar- 
den Scène from Goiinod's Faust, both French composers. Unfortunately 
this year, French opéras are not being given, as fornierly, in French. The 
spectacle in the auditorium was even more splendid than that on the stage. 

On Thursday, M. Fallières went to the French Hospital in Shaftesbui-y 
Avenue (on the border of the foreign c[uarter of Soho) ; and it was touching 
to see some of the patients at thcir Windows to get a glimpse of thcir Prés- 
ident. In the hall and on the main staircase were groupod the oflicial, médical, 
and nnrsing staff. Some of the wards were visitcd by M. Fallières, vvho con- 
lerred décorations upon M. Ernest Riitfer, the président, several of the staff, 
and the Sister Superior Céline (for thirty years' service). The inhabitants of 
the neighbourhood were mucli flattei-ed (and tonchcd) by this visit. 

In theafternoon, the Président went to Windsor, receivingenrow/caddresses 
from the Mayor of Paddington and the Mayor of \Yindsor (General Lau- 
rie, a Crimean vetei'aiij. The splendoursand the treasuresof Windsor Castle 
were viewed, and on Queen Victoria's tomb in the Mausoleiim al Frogmore, 
the Président deposited a wreaih of lilies of the valley and orchids, lied with 
tricoloiir ribbon. 

In the evening, at the French Embassy, M. Fallières gave a banquet to the 
King, for which the entire service of plate and china used at the Elysée on 
State occasions had been specially brought over from Paris. 

Several donations were made by the Président, notably £ 200 for the poor 
of London, £ 80 for the French Hospital, and a like snm for Ihc Société de 
Bienfaisance française. 

M. Pichon has Ihus expressed his views on the visit : 

The Président has been profoundly impressed with tlie magniûcent réception ac- 



[829 



ENGLISH PART 



141 



corded to Iiim. \Ve shall carry home recollections which will never be forgotten. It is in 
my eyes a most cheering justification of those who hâve ail their lives been support- 
ing the policy of an understanding with Great Hritain to see that policy triumph 
today in the form of a close and, to adopt the King's phrase, a 'permanent' entente. 
The enthusiastic welcome given to the Président of the Republic by the people of 
London proves — \vhat,in fact, no one doubts in France — that the entente cordiale 
bas definitely entered into the policy of the two countries as one of the fundamental 
bases of that policy. 

On Friday morning, .May 29, M. Fallière.s left London, one newspaper 
expressingthe universal feelingby ils affiche: " Au revoir, M. Fallières! " At 
liis own wish, the depai-ture from Victoria was without military pomp; but 
most marked was the cordiality of the leave-taking with King Edward. 
Unfortunately the Straits of Dover were in their stormy state when the Prés- 
ident crossed. Before leaving Dover he sent to King Edward the télégraphie 
message : 

Before quitting British soil 1 would once again thank ^our Majesty for the warm 
réception reserved for the Président of the French Republic, who carries away in his 
heart an imperishable memory of his sojourn in London. 

A visible mémento will be the Royal Victorian Chain, bestowed by the King 
upon M. Fallières. This was instituted in the Coronalion year, and ail but 
two of the nineteen other wearers are of Royal birth or allied to Royal 
families by marriage. Thus the Représentative of the Democracy of France 
stands among the favoured few. M. Pichon, Admirai Jauréguiberry, and 
others bave become Honorary Knights Grand Cross of the Royal Victorian 
Order, and other décorations hâve marked this splendid inauguration of 
the "■ Permanent Entente "'. Vive Fallières ! Vive la France ! 

Edward Percy Jacobsrx. 



General Buller. 



A sturdy West Countryman, the idol of 
Devon, a staunch soldier, a brave though 
net brilliant gênerai, — was the late Sir 
Redvers Buller. His misfortunes in the 
Boer War were parlly due to the fact that 
he had to gain expérience for others to 
profit by. In spite of blunders and 
mishaps, he remained the hero of his sol- 
diers, andhe never lost the confidence of 
many of his countrymen. China, Canada, 
Zululand, the Soudan were the lands in 
which he graduated as a soldier and a 
commander. In a lovely Devonshire town 
he is laid to rest. 




Sir Redvers Ucller. 



Goethe*. 

Hi 

But, whilst men distinguished for wit and learning, in England and 
France, adopt their study and their side with a certain levity, 'and^are 



* See the tour ollier Parts. 



142 ENGLISH PART [830] 

not understood to be very deeply engaged, from grounds of character, 
to the topic or the part they espouse, — Gœthe, the head and body of 
the German nation, does not speak from talent, but the truth shines 
through; lie is very wise, though his talent often veils his wisdom. 
However excellent his sentence is, he has somewhat better in view. It 
awakens my curiosity. He has the formidable independence which con- 
verse with truth gives ; hear you, or forbear, his fact abides ; and your 
interest in the writer is not confined to his story, and he dismissed from 
memory, when he has performed his task creditably, as a baker 
when he has left his loaf ; but his work is the least part of him. The old 
Eternal Genius who built the world has confided himself more to this 
man than to any other... He has no aims less large than the conquest of 
universal nature, of universal truth, to be his portion : a man not to be 
bribed, nor deceived, nor overawed ; of a stoical self-command and self- 
denial, and having one test for ail men, — ]]'hat canyon tench me? 
Ail possessions are valued by him for that only; rank, privilèges, 
health, time, being itself. 
{Conclusion.) 

Emerson. 



The Rescue of the Englishman. 



An hour's ride to the west of Toledo,and in the immédiate neighbour- 
hood of Galvez, two men sat in the shadow of a great rock playing 
cards. They played quietly, and had gambled with varying fortune since 
the hour of the siesta \ and a sprinkling of cigarette ends on the bare 
rocks around them testitied to the indulgence of a kindred vice. Theelder 
of the two men glanced from time to time over his shoulder, and down, 
tovvards the dusty high-road which lay across the arid plain beneath them 
like a tape -. The country hère is barren and stone-ridden, but to the west 
the earth was green with lush ^ corn and heavy blades of maize, novv 
springing into ear. Where the two soldiers sat, herbage was scant and of 
an aromatic scent, as it mostly is in hot countries and in rocky places. 

That thèse men belonged to a mounted brandi of the service^ was évi- 
dent from their equipment, and notably fromthegreatrusty spurs at their 
heels. They were clad in cotton — dusky ' white breeches, dusky blue tu nies 
— a sort of undress*"', tempered by the vicissitudes of war and the laxity 
of discipline engendered by political troubles at home. They had left their 
horses in the stable of a ve7ita\ hidden among ilex trees by the road 
side, and had clambered to this point of vantage above the highway, to 
pass the afternoon after the mannerof their race. " He conies, "saidthe 
elder man atlength, ashe leisurely shuflled thegreasy cards. " I hear his 
horse's hoofs ". And, indeed, the silence was broken by the distant regu- 
larbeat of hoofs. The trooper who had spoken was a Castilian with square 
jaw and close-set eyes. His companion, a younger man, merely nodded 
his head, and studied the cards which had just been dealt to him. 



1. The afternoon sleep. — 2. Ruban. — 3. Plentiful. — 4. The Army. — 5. Sombvt',. 
foncé. — 6. Petite tenue. — 7. Inn. 



[831] ENGLiSH PART 113 

The game progressed, and Goncepçion%onthe Toledoroad, approached 
at a steady trot. This man showed to greater advantage on horseback. 
and beneath the open sky tlian in the streets of a city. Hère, in the open 
and among the monntains, lie held his head erect and faced the world, 
ready to hold his own aguinst it. In the streets he wore a furtive air, and 
glanced froni right to leftfearing récognition. He now took histired horse 
to the stable of the Utile venta, and while uttering a gay compliment to 
the owner, he deftly secured for his mount a feed ^ of corn which was 
much in excess of that usually provided for the money. Thns Goncepçion 
and his horse fared ever well upon the road. He lingered at the stable door, 
knowing perhaps that corn poured into the manger may yet tind its way 
back to the bin '°, and then turned his steps to the mountain. The cards 
were still falling on the rock selected as a table, and, with the true spirit 
of a sportsman, Goncepçion waited until the hand '' was played ont 
before imparting his news. 

At length he said : "A carriage has been ordered from afriendof mine 
in Toledo to take the road to-night to Talavera. What did I tell yon '? ". 
The two soldiers nodded. One was counting his gains which amounted to 
almost three pence. The loser wore an air of brave indifférence. " There 
will be six men ", continued Goncepçion : " two on horseback, two on the 
box, two inside the carriage with theirprisoner — my friend. " — " Ah t " 
said the younger soldier thoughtfuUy. Goncepçion looked at him. " What 
haveyouinyour mind'?"he asked."lwas wonderinghow three mencould 
best kill six ". — "Outofsix ", said the older man, " there isalways one 
who rnns away. I hâve found it so in my expérience ". — " And of five 
there is always one who cannot use his knife ", added Goncepçion. Still 
the younger soldier, who had medals ail across his chest, shook his head. 
"' I am afraid ", he said, " I am always afraid before I light. " Goncepçion 
looked at the man, and gave a little upward jerk '- of the head. " With 
me ", he said, "it is afterwards — when ail is over. Then m y hand shak- 
es, and the wet trickles down my face. " He laughed, and spread ont his 
hands. " And yet ", he said gaily, " it is the best game of ail — is it not 
so ? " The troopers shrugged their shoulders. One may hâve too much 
even of the best game. 

" The carriage is ordered for eight o'clock", continued Goncepçion. 
" Those who take the road when the night-birdscomeabroadhavesome- 
thing to hide. We will see what they hâve in their carriage, eh ? The 
horses are hired for the journey to Galvez,where a relay'^ doubtless is 
ordered. It will be a line night fora journey. There is a half moon, which 
is better than the full for those who use the knife ; but the Galvez horses 
will nol be required, 1 think." The younger soldier upon whose shoulder 
gleamed the stars of a rapid promotion, looked up at the sky. ''A half 
moon for the knife and a full moon for the lire-arms, " he said. " Yes ; 
and they will shoot quick enough if we give them the chance, " said Gon- 
cepçion. " They are Garlists '^ " 

"There is a river between this and Galvez — a little streamsosmall that 
there is only a ford*^ and no bridge. The bed of the river is soft ; the horses 
will stop, or, atall events, mustgo at the walking-pace. Across the stream 



8. The Englishman's servant. — 9. Meal. — 10. Coffre.— 11. Partie. — 12. 
Movement. — 13. Relais. — 14. The partisans of the Spanish prince, Don Carlos. — 
15. Gué. 



14i ENGLISH PART [832] 

are a few trees, ilex and some pines. This bank is high, and beyond are 
lovv-lying meadows where pigs feed ". He looked up, and the two soldiers 
nodded. The position lay before them like a bird's eye view. " This matt- 
er is best settled on i'oot ; is it not so ? We cross the stream, and tie our 
horses to the pine-trees. I will recross the water, and corne back to meet 
the carriage at the top of the hill hère. The horsemen will be in advance. 
We will allow them to cross the stream. The horses will corne ont of the 
water slowly, or I knovv nothing of horses. As they step up the incline, 
you take their riders, and remember togivethem their chance of running 
avvay. In midstream I will attack the two on the box, pulling hini who 
is notdriving into the water by bis legs, and giving him the blade "^ in the 
right shonlder above the lung. He will think himself dead, but should 
recover. Then you must join me. We shall be three to three, unless the 
Englishman's hands are loose; then we shall be four to three, and need do 
no man an injury. The Englishman is asstrong as two, andquick with it, 
as big men rarely are. " 

" Do you take a hand ?" asked the Castillan, fingering the cards. " No ; 
1 hâve alfairs. Continue your game. " 

So the Sun went down, and the two soldiers continued their game, 
while Concepçion sat besidethem and slowly, lovingly sharpened his knife 
on a pièce of slate which he carried in his pocket for that purpose. After 
sunset the three men descended the mountain-side and sat down to a sim- 
ple if highly-flavoured meal provided by the ancient mistress ofthe venta. 
At half past eight, when there remained nothing ofthe day but a faint 
greenish light in the western sky, the little party mounted their horses 
and rode away towards Galvez. They rode forward to the ford described 
by Concepçion, and there made their préparations — carefully and cool- 
ly — as men recognising the oddsagainst them. 

Thehalf moon was just rising as the soldiers splashed'" through the 
water leading Concepçion's horse, he remaining on the Toledo side of the 
river. " The saints protect us !" said the nervous soldier, and his hand 
shook on the bridle. His companion smiled at the recollection of former 
fights passed through together. 

(To be continued.) 

Abridged from H. Seton Merriman. 

16. Lame. — 17. Éclabousser. 



The Merry-Maker. 



Orator. — Yes! we must increase the number of our European 
troops in India; for, Mr. Speaker ', the pale face of the British soldier is 
the backboneof the hidian armv. 



1. He who présides in the House of Gommons. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 19. 5 Juillet 1908. 8« Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Rotherhithe Tunnel. 



Tlie Prince of Walcs lias opened in State the new tunnel bcneath Ihe Tha- 
nies, Connecting" Rotherhithe on the south side with Slepney on the north 
side. A little ovcr a century ago, when an unsuccessfui attempt was made 
hy the ïhames Archway Company to niake a tunnel from Rotherhithe to 
Limeliouse, engincers dcchired that it was impracticablc to perform a vvork 
of such a character that would be commercially nseful. The new tunnel is 
the thirteenth now in existence bencath the river. The tirsl in date of con- 
struction is the Tliames Tunnel, connnenced by Brunel ' in 1823, and com- 
pleted, after many disasters and a spell of seven years' abeyance ^, in 1843, 
the total cost being over € 600 000. That tunnel is now used by the East 
London Railway. At différent times there bave folio wed the Tower Subway, 
at présent only used for the accommodation of water mains ; the four tunnels 
of the City and South London Railway; the two tunnels of the Waterloo and 
City Railway, the two tunnels of the Baker-street and Waterloo Railway, the 
Greenwich Tunnel, the Blackwall Tunnel, and now the Rotherhithe and 
Stepney Tunnel, the most important of any in respect of dimensions, and 
one of the most costly, the constructional work having absorbed about 
ë 1 000 000, and ihe purchase of property to permit of the approaches being 
made about another AI 1 000 000. 

Rotherhithe is midway betwecn Blackwall Tunnel and the Tower Bridge, 
which are two miles apart. A great saving of time wid therefore be effected 
by using the new crossing-place, as well as the relief of traftic both at Black- 
wall and at the Tower Bridge. The approaches to the new tunnel are conven- 
iently placed. 

So admirably has the work been conducted, so perfect has been the machin- 
ery employed, thaï hai-dly a drop of water from the river has found its way 
into the tunnel, and no serions accident to the workmen has occurred. 

From Street level to'street level the work is 6 883ft, or about a mile and a 
([uarter, in length. Of this 2 036ft is in opcn approaches, I 122ft in brick 
tunnel, and 3 581ft in iron-lined tunnel actually beneath the river. The gra- 
dient of the approaches and brick tunnels is 1 in 37, and in order to secure 
this a curved course has had to be taken. On the south side the brick tunnel 
passes beneath the South Metropolitan Cas Works, and on the north side 
beneath land thickly built upon. One of the principal features of interest in 
the undertaking is the bridging of the Rotherhithe Station of the East Lon- 
don Railway at a low part of the southern approach. This was effected without 
any interférence with the traftic of theline. 

There are two steel shafts opening into the workson each side of the river, 
and through thèse ail the excavating has been done. The tunnel may be 
reached by the shafts nearest the river, staircases being provided. Each 
shaft is 60ft in diameter, and the depth varies from 67ft to lOlft, 



1. Tlie famous engineer. — 2. Cessation. 

[IIOJ ANCI,. {') 



146 ENGLISH PART [874] 



Tlie driving oi' Uie tnnnei bencath the river and the properly adjoining the 
river was effected with stiields under compressed air, the air pressure being 
regiilaled to suit the rise and tall of the tide i'rom 13lb to 22lb. The iron 
tunnel bas an inside diameter of 2~{{, which permits of a lOft roadway and a 
4fL causeway on each side. Eight leet separale the tunnel from the bed of 
Ihe river. Throughout, the tunnel and the approaches are lined with white 
glazed bricl\s and tiles, and the covered parts are lighted by three rows of 
electric lights-Great care bas been taken to provide against failure of light. 
In the first place, there are five circuits^ so that the failure of one will leave 
an ample reserve ; and, in the second place, if the current generated by the 
tunnel plant wholly gives ont, an immédiate attachment can be made to 
the Street supplies. Asphalt is used for the level roadway of the iron tunnel, 
but the gradients are paved with granile. 

A better apprecialion of the magnitude of the undeiiaking will lie possible 
from a statement of the quantities ofmaterial used. There wereemployed : 

Steel in shafts, stairways, and dômes. . . . 3 500 tons. 

Cast iron in tunnels 25 000 tons. 

Bricks in cul and cover tunnuls 4 000 000. 

White glazed bricks. 300 000. 

Tiles in tunnel lining 1 300 000. 

Asphalt . i'4 000 sq. yds. 

Cernent . 20 000 tons. 

Shieids two) 670 tons. 

ICxcavation removed 300 000 cubic yds. 

Concrète 90 000 cubic yds. 



S mail Gullivators in France. 



The great importation into England of French cherries and salads bas led 
a writer in Tlie Daily Telegraph to di.scuss the causes of French success in 
sniall industries. Years ago Mr. (iiadstonc tried to lurn the attention of tho,» 
Brilish farmer to small but profitable undertakings ; poullry-rearing, egg- 
producing, jam'-making. 

I.ondon is the most important disti-ibuting centre for ail French producc 
in the way of fruit and vegetables, many of the large provincial towns deriv- 
ing the bulk of their supplies from the commission agents, who are among 
the principal btiyers on the Londou mai ket. 

Perhaps one of the principal causes of the subject^of small and prolilable 
industries having beconie so fashionablc is the knowledge of its successful 
v^orking in France. If it is profitable to the French farmer, why should it 
not be equally remunerative to the Englishman ? The conditions are so différ- 
ent in the two counlries Ihat to discuss the matter fully would necessitate 
an exhaustive Ireatise on the subject; nevertheless, a few of the leading 
points are worth considering. The conditions of life, the character of the 
people, and the acquisition of the land for the benefit of the cultivator, are 
ail matters of vital importance bearing upon the success of the small farmer, 
To contrast the average British farmer with his French neighbouris, perhaps. 
not quite fair, cspecially to the former, but itis quite certain that " .lacques 
Bonhomme " is a man whose requircments are less, whose mode of life is 
more adapted to horticulture, and who seems altogether more a " son of 
the soi! " than the average Bi-itish countrvman-. The habit of Ihrift is not 



i. Préserves ; confilitres. — 2. In the carly nineteenth century (lie British roun- 
tryman had not been drawn away into the towns. 



É 



[875] BNGLISH PART 147 



only inltorn, but is ;in oft-repeated lesson given to every child of the French 
fariner. 

One lias only to visit some of the many small plots in Brittany and Nor- 
mandy, as wellasin the still siinnierSoulh ofFrance, to see how econonnically 
the familles live in comfort. The French farmer and his family are content to 
work, and live a simple life. That is a most important factor in the case. 
Another is, that the climate of France is more favourable to the snccessful 
pursiiit of certain forms of agriculture than ours. Let us take, for example, 
the cultivation of cherries. Although there are at times bad seasons in 
France, the French farmer has a muchgreater percentageof snccess in cherry- 
growing than he whose lot is cast evenin some of tlie mostfavoured spots in 
Kent. Ttiat is entirely owing to the Frenchman's freedom from the unwel- 
come visits of frost in the late springor early summei-, which are, of course, 
unavoidable with us. Is it to be wondered at, then, that anyone is not dis- 
posed to risk his ail in a small acreage, say, of cherries? As far as summer 
" soft" fruits are concerned, the Frenchman has the pick of our markets,. 
his produce is available before our own, and he is not slou- to take advan- 
tage ofouropen market by sending his best fruits, exquisitely packed, at 
the earliest possible moment, and thus secure to the full the benelits of his 
early produce. But the Englishman's fruit is not ready for market until per- 
haps the quantities available are large, the public palate has become to an 
extent satiatecl, and the returns to the grower are nothing short of disas- 
trous. Should this grower be a " smali-holdor, " and dépendent for his 
income upon the results of the yield of a few acres, his chance for a whole 
year is irretrievably lost. In the South of France there are many hundrcds of 
small growers whose spécial form of cultivation is flowers, and who attain a 
moderate degree of prosperity, but the net returns for their produce are not 
large. Floriculture in England is a highly successful industry, but only in 
very few instances is it cond(u;ted on a small scale. To produce a few flowers 
in the hope of always receiving the maximum of rémunération is sheer l'olly. 

It isquite an ordinary feature of the small cultivator in France that he is 
his own landlord^. The acquisition of land in England is a matterof much 
greater costliness and ditficulty than in France, and the British tenant is 
usiially timorous that should his efforts be attended by obvious success an 
increase in his yearly rental would soon be forlhcoming. Of the productsof 
France which bave attracted most notice as being suitable for cultivation in 
England, salad ingrédients take the foremost place. The French bave long 
been famous for their lettuce, endive, batavia, and such like vegetables. The 
delicacy and crispness of thèse throughout the winter months are such that 
a ready sale at profitable rates is usually assured for them in England. Why 
itis asked, can we not grow thèse ourselves "?Experimentsin this department 
show that with energy and care there is no doubt that much could be 
achieved in England in the way of lettuce-growing — but hère, again, 
whether it would pay on a small scale is purely spéculative. It must be borne 
in mind that the soil in which French lettuce is grown is quitc artiticial, 
and often takes years in the préparation before it arrives at a stateof perfec- 
tion. Fertilisors are freely used in its composition to such an extent that it 
becomes so rich that anything planted therein immediately starts to germ- 
inate. We nced only glance at the soil which usually adhères to the root of 
tlie French cos lettuce to observe its colour and rich quality. The quality of 
the soil is evervthingto the French small holdei-. 



3. The Small Holdings Act, lately passed, may give some chance of " la petite cul- 
ture " in England. 



l'iS KNGMSU PART [876] 



Back from the Frozen North. 



On January 20, 1850, the Investigator, under Captain McClure, and the 
Enterprise, undcr Captain CoUinson, sailed from Plyraouth in search of the 
Franklin expédition^ which had been swallowed npbythe Frozen North since 
18i5. Eighteen months afterwards the Investigator entered a little inlet in 
Bank's Land, and nearly five years after they left England, McChire and his 
crew, rescued by the Resolute, reached home again, having failed to (ind 
Franklin, but succeeding in proving the existence of a Norlh-West Passage. 
The Investigator was left behind in the ice of Mercy Bay ; and now cornes 
the news from America Ihat whalers, diiringthe exceptional mildnessof last 
siimmer, found the old warship almost in the same condition as when 
McGhire left her. ïhe famous ship has, it scems, been liberated from the ice, 
and it is hoped in this summer to tow her to British Columbia. 

Once before, the Investigator had gone to the Arctic to search for Franklin, 
on that occasion in command of Sir James Ross, and several other fruitless 
expéditions foUowed ; but not until the late Admirai Sir Leopold McClintock 
— then Captain McClintock — went North in the Fox in 1837 was the fate of 
the Franklin Expédition made cleai-. McClintock found in King William's 
Land documents stating that Sir John Franklin had died in Jnne 1847, and 
that the Erebus and the Terror were abandoned a year later by the crews, 
when 103 officers and men were still alive. Reports by Esquimaux left no 
doubt that eventnally ail the membcrs of the expédition snccumbed to the 
hardships they encountered, and many l)odies were found, together with a 
greal number of relies of the two ships. 

The Royal Society, the Royal Geographical Society, and Trinity Honse bave 
undertaken the expense of a mémorial to the late Sir Leopold McClintock in 
Westminster Abbey, with the consent of the Dean and Chapter. The mémo- 
rial will consist of an alabaster slab, to be placed underneath Ihe monument 
to Sir John Franklin. The inscription will lie as follows : 

" Hère also is commemorated Admirai Sir Leopold McClintock (1819-1907), 
discoverer of the fate of Franklin in 1859. " 



The Deadly Mosquito. 



A volume of évidence taken by the Royal Commission on Vivisection in the 
lastthiee monihs of last year contains a remarkable account given to the 
Commissioneis by Dr. Osier, Regius Professor of Medicine at Oxford Uni- 
versity, of the methods by which médical science has progressed in its 
battle against yellow fever '. 

Dr. Osier observed that the story of yellow fever illustrated, perhaps, more 
satisfactorily than any other, the remarkable way in which experiments, 
carefuUy devised and carried ont, might not only influence our knowledge 
of the etiology- ofa disease, but might intluence extensively the commercial 
relations of nations, and save not only thousands of lives, but millions of 
pounds annually. Yellow fever had been the great scourge^ of the régions 
round the Cai-ibbean Sea, and many attempts had been made to find out the 
cause of the disease, but ail had failed up to the year 1900, when a comm- 
ission was sent to Havannah bv the United States' Government, especially to 



1. Fièvre jaune. — 2. The science of the causes. — 3. Fléau. 



[87 7 j ENOLISH PART 149 



investigate the cause of yellow fever. That commission recognised partic- 
iilarly the relations of the mosquito to the disease. The experiments which 
they devised were carried ont in a United States army camp in Havannah, 
and lliey were among the most remarkable that had ever been made. The 
camp was composed of a certain niimbiT of immunes — that was to say, 
persons who were no longer susceptible to yellow fever in conséquence of 
having had it. 

In this camp, Pj-ofessor Osier cxplained, a honse was constructed with 
two compartments, divided from each other by a wire mos(niito-pi'oof 
screen^. Into one side of the but fifteen infected mosquitoeswore placed. Mon 
were selected, partly from the Army and partly from civil life, who had 
expressed and signed their willingness to submit themselves to experiments, 
and one or two of the médical men also volunteered. Into the compartment 
with the fifteen mosqiiitoes a non-immune went in the morning, in the 
afternoon, and on the following morning, and siibmilted himself to the 
bite. Within fivc days he had the disease. At the same time in the adjac- 
ent compartment, which was simply screened from thèse mosquitoes by 
a wire netting, for twenty-one consécutive nights, two non-immunes slept. 
They did not get the disease. 

This séries of experiments had already revolutionised life in those régions. 
Havannah within the next two years was cleared of yellow fever, the first 
time in the 300 yeàrs of its existence. 

Dr. Osier added that the discovery of the malarial parasite and the discov- 
ery of the relations of yellow fever with the mosquito woiild enable the 
Panama Canal to be built. Without those two investigations the probability 
was that it coiild not be built. 

Dr. Osier declared that there was nothing elsc in the whole develop- 
ment of the British nation that would hâve so much importance as the 
discovery of the mode of transmission of malaria. It was going to make the 
tropics habitable. And ail this had corne aboiit through the expérimental 
method and the expérimental spirit. The expérimental investigation into the 
interaction between the mosquito and man prodncing yellow fever would 
never hâve been thonght of if it had not been for previous experiments on 
animais. 



4. Écran. 



Rousseau and Garrick 



Garrick not only gave a siipper in honour of Rousseau - at his house in 
the Adelphi% where a distinguished company was invited to meet him, 
but paid him the compliment of playing two characters on purpose to 
oblige him. Rousseau's behaviour on this occasion was characteristic. 
Garrick had iixed a day for the promised performance, and had reserved 
a box for him opposite to the box which the King ^ and Queen who were 
expecting to see him, would occupy. But when the time came to go to 
the théâtre, Rousseau said that he had changed his mind and would stay 
at home. There was no one, he explained, to look after his dog, which, 
if the door happened to be opened, would run away in his absence. 
'* Lock the door then ", said Hume % " and put the key in your pocket. " 



1. David Garrick, the actor. — 2. In 1766. — 3. Near the Strand. — 4. George III. 
— 5. David Hume, the philosopher. 



450 



ENGLISH PART 



[878J 



This was accordingly done : but as they were going downstairs the dog 
began to howl. Upon that, Rousseau rushed back, and said that, he liad 
uot the heart to leave him in such distress. Hume insisted tliat, as the King 
and Oueen were looking forward to seeing him, and Mrs. Garrick had 

dismissed another company to make room 
for him, it would be absurd to disappoint 
them for no other reason than the impa- 
tience of a dog. Still the humane or 
whimsical master was not persuaded, and 
Hume had the greatest diffîculty in induc- 
ing him to keep his engagement. On 
arriving at the théâtre, they found itcrowd- 
ed to excess, for curiosity to see him was 
notconfined to royalty. He was sufficientiy 
conspicuous as he wore his Armenian 
habit ^ He happened to enter his box at 
the very time the King and Queen entered 
theirs. During the whole performance it 
was observed that they took more notice 
of him tlian of the actors; but this perhaps 
was not so much a testimony of admiration 
as of surprise, for Rousseau appears to 
hâve behaved in a most extraordinary 
manner. Hecried, helaughed, and became 
so wild with excitement that Mrs. Gar- 
rick was obliged to hold him by the skirts of his coat to prcvent him fall- 
ing out of the box into the pit. After the performance, he went up lo 
Garrick and said in French : " 1 hâve cried ali through your tragedy, and 
laughed through ail yourcomedy, without being ableatall to understand 
the language". 

Professor Churton Gollins. 
(Vollaire, Montesquieu, and Rousseau in England.) 




David Gakrick (17l'/-l';'/91. 



6. Dress. 



The Rescue of the Englishman. 



H 



Shortly after nine o'clock the silence of that deserted plain was 
broken by a distant murmur, and presently was heard the beatof horses' 
hoofs. ïo this was added soon the rumble of wheeis. The elder soldier 
put a whole cigarette into his mouth and chewed it. The younger man 
made no movement now. They crouched low at their posts, one on each 
side of the ford. Goncepçion was across the river, but they conld not 
see him. The two riders were w^ell in front of the carriage, and, as had 
been foreseen, the horses lingered on the rise of the bank as if reluctant 
to leave i,he water without having tasted it. fn a moment the vounijer 



[879j ENGLISH PART 151 

soldier had his man ont of the saddle, raising his own knee sharply, as 
the man fell, so that the falling hcad and the lifted knee came into 
deadly contact. It was a trick well-knovvn to the trooper, who let the 
insensible form roll to the ground, and immediately darted down the 
bank to the stream. The other soldier was chasing his opponent up the 
hill, shelling him, as he rode away, with oaths and stones. 

In mid-stream the chimsy travelling carriage had corne to a stand-'** 
still. The driver on the box, having cast down his reins, was engaged in 
imploring the assistance of a saint. There was a scurrying '^ in the water, 
which was about two feet deep, where Goncepçion was settlingaccounts 
with the man who had been seatei by the driver's side. A half-choked 
scream of pain appeared to indicate that Goncepçion had found the 
spot he sought, above the right lung, and that amiable smiiggler -" now 
rosedrippingfromthetlood,andhurriedtothecarriage. "Gonyngham-' ! " 
he shouted, laying aside ail ceremony. " Yes, " answered a voice from 
within. " Is that you, Goncepçion ? " — " Of course ; throw them 
ont. " — " But the door islocked, " answered Gonyngham in a muffled -- 
voice. And the carriage began to rock and crack upon its springs, as if 
an earthquake were taking place inside it. " The window is good enough 
for such rubbish '', said Goncepçion. As he spoke, a man, violently pro- 
pelled from within, came head foremost into Goncepçion's arms, who 
immediately, and with the rapidity of a terrier, had him by the throat 
and forced him under water. " You hâve hold of my leg — you, on the 
other side", shouted Gonyngham from the turmoil within. " A thousand 
pardons, sefior ! " said the soldier, and took a new grip of another limb. 
Goncepçion, holding his man under water, heard the sharp crack of an- 
other head upon the soldier's knee-cap, and knew that ail was well. 

" That is ail ? " he enquired, " That is ail, 'replied the soldier, who 
did not seem at ail nervous now. " And we hâve killed no one. Put a 
knife into that son of a mule who prays upon the box there, " said Gon- 
cepçion, "just where the neck joins the shouider — that Isa good place". 
And a sudden silence reigned upon the box. " Pull the carriage to the 
bank ", commanded Goncepçion. " There is no need for the English 
Excellency to wet his feet. He might catch a cold. "' They ail made their 
way to the bank, where in the dim moonlight, one man sat nursing -'^ 
his shouider while another lay, at length, quite still, upon the pebbles. 
The young soldier laid a second victim to the same deadly trick beside 
him, while Goncepçion patted his foe kindly on the back. " It is well ," 
he said, " you hâve swallowed water. You will be sick, and then you 
will be well. But if you move from that spot, I wi!l let the water out 
another way. " And, laughing pleasantly at this délicate display of 
humour, he turned to help Gonyngham, who was clambering out of the 
carriage window. 

Abridged from H. Seton Merbiman '. 



18. Hait. — 19. Noisy movement. — 20. The real .profession of Goncepçion. 
21. His master, Ihe Englishman. — 22. Voilée. — 23. Trying to ease his wound. 
* An excellent novelist, recently deceased. 



152 KNGLlSfl PART [SSO\ 

The Birches on the Road *. 

BY KiNG Oscar of S\\ iîden. 



VVe take this liltle tone-picture from Ihe pen of King Oscar of Sweden from the 
' Prose Wrilings ", which hâve appeared in a fine German translation by Emii Jonas 
in Hamburg, published by A. G. The Iving was i8 years old when he wrote thèse lines. 

I 

On an autumn morning, when the sun hadjust raised his glowing bail 
over the horizon, although his beams had not yet warmed the cold air, 
I saw standing on the road some birches with leaves ah-eady yellow. 
Their lime was coming to an end ; their hfe of blooming, although short, 
had been a beautiful Hfe, a hfe spent in the magnificent nature of the 
North. ^Vhen the rays of the spring sun meUed snow and ice, Avhen the 
brooks unchained murmured so softly, and the lark \ittered its trills high 
up in the azuré sky, then tender buds sprouted from the bare twigs ; 
thèse buds grcAv to leaves, they throve in the warm winds of Spring. 

The birchw ood attired itself in the green hue of hope. As long as the 
summer, the God with locks of light, reigned in the North, so long they 
enjoyed their blooming beauty. Innocent and simple they fondled one 
another, and atîorded reviving shade to the wanderer who was tired by 
the burning sun. Now as the summer, much loo sliort in the North, bas 
flown, look how they bear their fate with humilily, and let fall to 
earth the treasure of their croAvns. In the time of their humihation and 
misfortune, they stand there still as tlioughadmiring this peaceful morn- 
ing hour. As though they were speaking to the wanderer, who was hast- 
ening before tliem, in order to go after the rest of Sunday to his daily 
labour, they roused him to admiration and to thoughts which are but 
liltle linked to Earth. 

Man also bas his Spring, his Summer, and his Autumn. The spring in 
his lime of youth ; summer his prime of life, autumn his old âge. But 
il is Irue that in the midst of the spring-lime of man there can be autumn, 
as in the timeof autumn a cold touch of spring may sliow itself. Gare can 
change morning inlo evening, spring into autumn. To the tree of life. 
wiiich bas been struck by lightning, il is diflicult to raise itself again, and 
at ail evenls for this il requires time. Il may indeed be impossible for it, 
unless there are benevolent people who prop up the totlering tree, and 
keep il erect. The sohlary désert pahn is Axasted by the sirocco so long 
until it falls, however strong and slender it may bave been. 

(To be continued.) 



See tlie four other Parts. 



Les Cinq Langues 

N» 20. 20 Juillet 1908. 8» Année. 



ENGLISH PART 



The Way of the World. 



The Go-wper and Newton Muséum at Olney. 

The commitlee reccntly formée! to place the Cowper and Newton Muséum 
at Olney, Bucks, on a substanlial foundation, hâve jiist issued an appeal to the 
public. The house in which the poetlived for some nineteen years was pre- 
sented to the town and the nation in 19(J0 by the late Mr. W. H. Collingridge, 
and it bas since been the resort of thoiisands of pilgrims. At présent the in- 
stitution has an income insuffîcient for its due maintenance. 

Aniong the contents of the muséum are a nnmber of portraits of friends ot 
Cowper; the shutter from Weston Underwood, with the lines, in the poefs 
handwriting : 

Farewell, dear scènes, for ever closed to me : 
Oh, for what sorrows must I now exchange ye ! 

In a number of glass-cases may be seen autograph lelters of Cowper and 
John Newton, the original manuscripts of the poem on " Yardiey Oak " and 
the lines " To Mary", Newton's diary, Cowper's watch, mirror, andwalking- 
stick, Newton's chair, and niany other objects relating to Cowper and his 
friends. It was in the parlour where thèse things are kept that Cowper wrote 
the cherished hymns " God moves in a mysterious way " and " Oh, for a 
doser walk with God ! " and enjoyed the conversation of his friends. Hère 
too he composed " The Task ". 

The adjoining garden présents very niuch the appearance itdid m Cowper's 
tiine. At the end of the principal path is a small building which liouses Cow- 
per's pew, removed from Olney Church in 1904. Referring to his garden, 
Cowper says : " The very stones in the wall are myintimale acquainlance. 1 
shoald miss almost the minutest object ". 

Treasures of Gold and Gems. 

The discovery of buried Spanish treasure of gold and jewels on the foi'e- 
shore at Paradelha reminds one of the romantic discovery of the famous trea- 
sure of Guarrazar, exactly tifty years ago, under conditions almost identical. 
Some peasants travelling nearToledo one day in 1858 noticed objects of gold 
and jewel-work which had been exposed to view by the heavy rains. The 
peasants, ignorant of its value, sold their treasure-trove for a trifling sum 
lo a local résident, who fled with it to Paris, and disposed of it lo the author- 
ities of the Musée Cluny. The objects proved to be of rare antiquarian as 
well as in trinsic value — Ihey were, in fact, eleven crowns, which had been worn 
by Visigothic Kings who had ruled Spain twelve hundred years previously. 
The largest of thèse crowns, a beautiful pièce of workmanship, has thirly 

[116J ANGI. 20 



loi 



ENGLISH PART 



[926 



large sapphires and as nuiny pcarls ot' great size ; below it hangs a cross 
set with similar precious stones froin which hang jewelled pendants. 

A Border Stronghold. 

Alnwick Castle, the famous border stronghold, at which the Prince and 
Princess of Wales hâve been guestsot the Duke and Diichess of Northumbei-- 
land, bas a thrilling liistory, daling from the Con([ueror's ' time^ when it 
was beld by Gilbert de Tesson, William's standard-bearer at Hastings. Fronj 
the De Tessons it passed to the Ue Vese's family, who held it until the close 
of the thirteenth centnry, when it passed into the hands of Anthony Bee, 
Bishop of Diirhani, who, in 1309, sold the castle to Henry de Percy, mnch of 
whose work of restoration lias siirvived to our day. It was at the gâtes of 
Alnwick that xMalcolm Canmore met his death in 1092 ; there the Second 
Lord died in 1352; and a few years later Harry " Hotspur " ^ was cradled in 
the castle, where he learned the arts of war to such good pnrpose that, when 
a child of eleven, he was dubbed ^ a knight. Thrice it was besi^^ged, and for 
centuries ils stout walls formed one of the rnost stubborn bulwarks against 
the invading Scots. 



1. William 1. — 2. See Shakespeares Henry IV. — 3. Created. 



The French Révolution, 



The Frenchman would begin his exploration of modem Liberalism wilh 
Rousseau. Tiie Social Contract (1762) is one of the lialf-dozen or half-scoi-e ' 

books that hâve eilher wrouglit -, 
or else announced, révolutions in 
human Ibou^lit. By its tirst vibra - 
ting sentence — * Man is born free ; 
yet everywhere he is in chains ' — 
a passionate thrill was sent throngh 
that génération and the next. Thir- 
teen years after the portentous do- 
cument ■' was lannched at Phila- 
dclphia in 1770, the revolutionisfs 
in Paris tried their hands. The 
French Révolution came. Of no 
event in hislory are estimâtes so 
varions. Some explain it as the 
upheaval of the Celtic snbsoil ont 
of the Ronaan stralum which 
formed the overlying arable land, 
representing weallh, intelligence, 
energy. To others it is the master- 
inslancc of Ihe genius of Fran-ce^ so 
luminous and so glowing; so com- 
bining light willi warmth ; so fnll, 
as Drdlinger says, of scductive and 
[)enelraling commnnicability. The French Révolution, cried the trenchant De 
Maistre comprehensively, lias a salanic character. 




John Moelky. 



d. A score = twenty. — 2. Wniked ; iiiade. — 3. The Declaralion of Indepeudence, 



[927] BNGLISH PART loo 



Victor Hugo has l)oldly contended for llie lievoliition Ihat it was th(; grealest 
stepin progress that humanity hasmadesiiice Christ. Goethe, on thecontrary, 
the suprême intelligence of that âge, said : ' VVe can discern in this mon- 
slrous catastrophe nothing but a relentless outbreak ofnaliiral forces; no 
trace of that whicli we love to signalise as liberty.' Hère, too, our island had 
a share, for it is ideas that matler*, and America also had a share. The his- 
torical thinker, like Montesquieu, equally with the anti-historical thinker, like 
N oltaire aiui Rousseau, both borrowed political ideas, and some ideas deeper 
than political, from England. Lafayette and Brissot and the Girondists drew 
Ibeir inspiration from the principles that a dozen years before had tri- 
uniphed in America. ' Ah ', said Marie Antoinette, when the thunderbolts 
fcll aronnd her, ' the time of illusions is past , and we must now pay dear 
forall onr infatuation and enthusiasm for the American war/ 

Napoléon, while still only Consul, standing at Uoiisseau's grave in the Isle 
of Poplars^ said ' : Itwould hâve been better for the repose of France if this 
man had never existed. It was he who prepared the French Révolution '. 
' I sliould hâve thought', a companion cried, ' that it was not for you of ail 
people to complain of the Révolution. ' ' Ah, well ', said Napoléon, ' the 
future will show whether it woiild not bave been better for the repose of the 
world, that neither Rousseau nor I had ever existed.' 

The déclaration of the Rights of Man sprang into flame — the beacon'5 -light 
of continental Liberalism in Europe ever since. ' The r(>presentatives of the 
people ', said the framers of it, ' constituted as a national assembly, consider- 
ing that ignorance, forgetfulness, or contemptof the rights of man, are the 
only c.iuses of public misfortunes and the corruption of governments, hâve 
resolved to set forth in a solemn déclaration tlie natural, inaliénable, and 
sacred rights of man '.iMen, they wenlon, are born free and equal in natural 
and imprescriptible rights;. and thèse rights are liberty, property, security 
and résistance to oppression. Liberty consists in being able to do whatever 
does not hurt other people, and the limits of natural rights can only be deter- 
mined by law as distinct from arbitrary power. Noset of propositions framed 
by human ingenuity and zeal has ever let loose more floods of sophism, fal- 
lacy, cant, and rant than this. Yet let us not mistake. The American and French 
déclarations held saving doctrine, vital truths, and quickening fundamentals. 
Party names fade, forms of words grow hollow, the letter kills ; what was 
true in the spirit lived on, for the world's circumstance needed and demand- 
ed it. 

.loil.X MORLKT *. 
(VlSCOU.XT MORLEY OF BlACKBURN.) 



4. Are of importance. — 5. Peufilier^. — 6. Fanal: phare. 

* From tlie l'ourth Séries of Miscellanies, lateiy puljjislied. The passage is a fine 
example of tliat liuninous amt iliuminating stjle tliat distinguishes al! tlie writings 
of the great piiljlicist and slalesman, who is now a t'eer. He signs his prefatory note 
•• .T. M. ". 



Thackeray 



Thackeray is eminently a classic. It is safe to predicl that no prose writer 
of the nineteenth century wdll retain a more steady, even, and gênerai popu- 
larity, and be for âges one of the typical facts in the history of English 
letters. The combinalion of faultless English, at once pure, nervous, and 



156 ENGLISFI PART '928J 



simple, willi wit, humour, insight' into Ihe human heart, and perfect 
command of his own genius and knowiedge of its resources and its limits — 
tiiis l'omis a power so rare Ihal the scholar and Ihe « gênerai reader », Ihe 
philosopher and the man of Lhe world, the literary virtuoso and the novel- 
reader can ail enjoy it, and will always enjoy it. 

Vaniiy Fuir stands out as l'ar the chief masterpiece of Thaokeray. This 
novel is the only one of ail his longer romances vvhich has anything that 
can be called a plot, a drama, and an organic story of action ; it has some- 
thing that can be called a drama of incident worked out to a catastrophe. 

In spite of his turn for painting vnlgarity, rascality, meanness, hypocrisy, 
pretentioLisness, base natures, low vices, and pitiful shams, allhough he is 
much more at home with a mean character than he is with a noble nature 
— Thackeray is not a cynical mocker at human goodness- He loved the best 
in human nature. He did not a little to develop it. 

Frédéric Harrison. 
[Memories and T/iougJds.) 

1. Tiie power of seeing into. 



Penguin ' Eggs. 



Thèse delicacies, which can best bedescribed as similar in texture and 
llavour to larye plovers"- eggs, are now bcing regularly sliipped to the 
London inarket. 

The fi'eshness of the eggs is secnred by the action of the Government 
of Cape Colony, who own the islands. At the commencement of tho 
season, in mid-April, ail the eggs on the islands are destroyed, and as the 
penguin continues to iay^ the eggs are collected eacli week unlil the 
middle of August, after which the birds are aliowed to hatch and rear 
their young. The eggs intended for export, after l)eing packed, are placed 
in cold storage, and shipped in the cool chambers of tiie mail steamers. 
They thus reach England within about three weeks of their being l